Jump to content

vanalas

Author: Author
  • Content Count

    30
  • Joined

  • Last visited

View Author Profile

Community Reputation

204 Two Thumbs Up

Story Reviews

  • No Story Reviews

Comments

  • Rank: #0
  • Total: 8

2 Profile Followers

About vanalas

  • Rank
    Member

Profile Information

  • Age in Years
    21
  • Gender
    Male
  • Sexuality
    Gay
  • Favorite Genres
    Drama
    Fantasy
    Romance
    Thriller/Suspense
  • Location
    africa
  • Interests
    anything that motivates me.

Recent Profile Visitors

384 profile views
  1. “What the fuck is this?” Wyatt panted, spitting out the food in his mouth. “What the hell did you serve me?” Hearing the angry voice from Wyatt, the maid trembled, throwing herself on the floor. “It is your food, my Lord.” She quavered, trembling like a leaf. “What?” Wyatt bellowed, throwing the plate of soup on the floor. It broke into pieces. “Is this food befitting of a god?” “I'm... I...” “Silence!” Wyatt raised his hand furiously. “You are all useless. You are as useless as...” he laughed manically. “... a statue.” Saying that, Wyatt thrust his hand forward, turning the maid into stone. He rose from the table furiously, laughing like he had just done something of great evil. “Might as well become a useless statue.” He laughed loudly, filling the entire dining room with his evil voice. “Next time you'll learn to cook properly.” With an evil grin, Wyatt left the dining room laughing with his seer right behind him. He was still the king and his powers had multiplied. Now everyone lived in fear. No one was safe from him. He was a really happy but evil god like king. As Wyatt left, William moved his eyes to stare at the statue which his father had just made. An evil grin appeared on his face as he chirped, shaking his head. “Serves this bitch right,” William moved his eyes and stared at the three warlocks. “I want you to bring Luis to my room as soon as possible. Bring him at all costs. I don’t care if you have drag him there.” “Okay?” They nodded. William washed his hands and left the dining room to his room. He had a plan of getting Luis to himself. He had enough waiting and his lust was getting out of hand. It was definitely eating him up and he didn't like it one bit. He was tired of patiently waiting. *** The door to the room opened and Luis raised his head up to find the three warlocks entering the room with evil grins on their faces. Seeing them he got really worried and mad at the same time. Those three were always there to take his father and he didn't like it. In fact, he'd had enough. For the last three days, the royal family had been locked up and they hadn't had any proper food in their stomachs. They hadn't even bathed. They just stayed like that, looking all worried and sad. They had experienced a whole lot of hell in those three days. The three warlocks walked towards Luis and crossed their arms on their chest. “Get up and come with us now.” They commanded. Luis raised his face and stared at them with a frown on his face. Those three gave him creeps and he didn't like it. “What?” “You heard us!” The red haired warlock chuckled teasingly. “Get up and come with us in peace or we will do something bad to you.” “Where are you taking my son?” King Julian asked, gripping his son harder. “What do you want to do with him? Leave him!” “Shut up, crazy fool.” The blonde haired warlock snarled. “Shut the fuck up. This doesn't concern you.” “Don't talk to my father like that.” Luis snapped. “Don't you have any...” “We don't have time for this shit.” The dark haired warlock snapped, gripping Luis' arm painfully. It hurt a whole lot. “You are coming with us whether you like it or not.” “Don't take...” “Shut up!” The blonde haired warlock pushed the king to the floor. Queen Ruby held her husband, bringing him closer to her. “Don't worry father.” Luis said confidently. “Nothing is going to happen to me. I will be fine.” Luis watched his father sobbing as he was dragged out of the room. His father seemed sad and it affected him too. His hand was tightly held by the blonde man. He was being dragged to where he didn't even know. “Where are...” “You are soon going to find out.” The blonde haired warlock snapped. “Now shut up your stinking mouth before I do it for you.” Luis remained quiet and quietly followed the three warlocks to the elevator which seemed dark. They came to the third floor where he was dragged out. Luis followed quietly as they went to the room. The blonde haired warlock opened the door and dragged him inside, throwing him hard on the floor. He hit his chest first but it didn't hurt. He was alright. “Now stay there and don't you dare move a muscle.” The red haired warlock pointed at him angrily. “You are gonna regret it if you do.” With that final warning, the three of them left the room and closed the door. Seeing them out, Luis quickly got up and looked around. The whole room looked like it had been when they were still living in it. Nothing had changed like the other things he had seen on his way to the room. He absolutely had no idea why he had been brought to that room but he didn't want to stay there. With a quick deep breath, Luis rushed to the door but when he tried to open it... it was locked from outside. He tried severally but nothing was working. There was no way to open that door. “Fuck!” Luis kicked the door harder, breathing as if he had been running for miles. “It won't open. Only I can open it.” Luis heard a familiar voice. He quickly turned and found William on the bathroom door way, smiling brightly at him. He had a towel around his neck. William was only putting on a bright blue boxer brief that was too tight on him. He had a grin on his face and if Luis wasn't mistaken, the guy was actually blushing. Seeing William, Luis felt really mad. He felt a deep and powerful vibration take control of his body. He actually groaned as he tore his eyes away from the man that he had come to hate the most, the man that made his blood boil. He hated him more than he had ever hated anyone in his life before. He hated everything about him. “I am sorry that you had to be treated like that.” William apologized. “You can come and sit beside me.” “No, thanks!” Luis said rudely, flaring his nose. “I would like to go back to my family right now.” “I am afraid I can't do that.” William started getting closer to Luis. “I personally invited you here with so much love. Are you gonna turn me down like that?” “In case you didn't hear what I said,” Luis raised his voice. “I would like to go back to my family right now. I don't want your invite and I definitely don't wanna be with someone like you.” William blushed, biting his lips harder. He rushed to Luis, getting really close to him. Luis felt disgusted when he saw William so close to him. He tried to move further but he couldn't. He had already hit the door and there was absolutely nowhere for him to run. William blocked Luis by moving his hand to the door, getting even closer to him. “I need you Luis.” He breathed sensually. “I need you so badly right now. I want you to fuck me.” “What?” Luis yelled, pushing William away from him. Boy was he mad. “How dare you say that to me? Who do you think you are? I need to go back to my family right now and...” “What's so difficult to understand?” William snarled. “I just want you to fuck me right now, just once. I am offering you myself on a silver platter and it comes with a lot of benefits. I will treat you like my lover. I will love you so much. Your family will have better rooms and I will convince my father to treat them better.” A brilliant smile appeared on Luis' face upon hearing that. He got closer to William and chuckled happily, seeing William's face brighten even more. He could see from William's eyes that he was really horny. He could tell the guy was lusting after him. “Really?” He exclaimed, touching his chest. “Yes!” William actually moaned, biting his lips sensually. “Is that all?” Luis chuckled. “Is that all that you are asking of me?” “That's all.” William acted as if he had hit a jackpot. He quickly gripped Luis' head and started getting closer to his lips, closing his eyes. His breaths were fast and harsh. He was dying to taste Luis' lips for the first time. William was getting closer to Luis' lips. He was almost locking his lips with him before... He felt Luis' finger on his lips. Before he even realized what was going on, Luis pushed him harder to the floor with a thud. His whole body gave a powerful jerk that made him feel really hurt. When he eventually opened his eyes, he found Luis' closer to him. Luis seemed mad and his eyes could tell. “You've said what you have to say.” Luis pointed his finger angrily at William. “But listen to what I have to say to you.” He breathed in harshly. “I would rather be locked up with my family than stay with someone like you. I would rather rot in that room rather than have anything to do with you. Do you understand?” He snarled. “You are even worse than a dog. I would rather sleep with a dog than have anything to do with you.” By the time Luis was finishing what he was saying, William was totally mad. His face was red and his breaths sounded like a violent storm. He furiously stood from the floor and went near him, feeling his mouth trembling. “I have done...” “And I am done listening to you.” Luis snapped. “Take me back to my family before...” “I have done everything for you to like me.” William snarled. “But you've left with no choice. I am going to have you whether you like it or not. I will have you just like I did the last time. You are going to fuck me whether you like it or not.” “You can do anything you want.” Luis snapped. “You can even use magic on me but I will never love you. The only boy that has my heart is Aidan. I still love him and no one can replace that in my heart, not even a crazy whore like you.” William was definitely mad. He breathed in deeply, screaming at the top of his voice. He made a quick enchantment, extending his hands in anger. He threw Luis on the bed and made sure that he didn’t move. Luis tried to move his hands and legs but he couldn't move any part of his body. It was like something was holding him, pinning him down. He knew from that moment what William was gonna do to him but he wasn't still gonna let it. He was gonna try by all means to make sure that William didn't get what he wanted from him. “Now we will see what you will do.” William gave a bitter chuckle as he carefully climbed the bed. “I am going to have you now. I am gonna make sure you enjoy it and you will have no choice but to beg for it next time.” “Do your worst, whore.” Luis groaned. William gave a bitter chuckle as he started crawling up Luis' body. He lay on top of him, wrapping his arms around Luis' waist. He got closer to Luis, trying to lock his lips with him but Luis retaliated. He moved his head to the other side, making sure that he had his mouth tightly locked. William tried to kiss him but Luis spat on his face. “Take that bitch!” Luis yelled in his face. William chuckled happily, wiping the spit from his face with his finger. He took it in his own mouth and licked it clean, licking his lips afterwards. An evil grin appeared on his face when he saw the huge frown on Luis' face. “You are sick.” “All this is just turning me on.” William moaned softly. “But I am gonna enjoy riding your monster cock. I had quite a great time the last time. But now...” He started tracing Luis' body with his middle finger, going all the way down. “We are gonna enjoy it together. I am gonna enjoy hearing you moan your brains out while I ride your cock like crazy.” William reached Luis' crotch and rubbed on it. But he felt that Luis was still flaccid. When he moved his eyes to stare into Luis', he saw the dissatisfied look on his face. He laughed louder than before, rubbing on Luis' crotch as fast as he could while moaning softly. “You are not turned on yet?” William chuckled, kissing on Luis' bare chest. “Allow me to take care of that for you.” William started kissing his way down Luis' chest, licking the nipples and then planting soft kisses all over his belly. Luis had never been as disgusted as he was by William. Even the whores he used to fuck weren't as disgusting as William. He seriously wanted to throw up. William was making him nauseous. Reaching Luis' crotch, William sniffed and then laughed as loud as he could. He quickly removed Luis' monster flaccid cock out of his pants, letting it loose. He looked at the disgusted man and then started teasing Luis' cock by brushing on it with his tongue. “You like that?” William moaned softly. “Do you want me to take...” “Fuck you!” Luis bellowed, trying to kick his feet. But it was futile. “Fuck you, you fucking prick!” “Oh don't worry,” William laughed teasingly. “You are gonna fuck me real good. Now just let me get you all excited.” Ignoring the groans of anger from Luis, William took his entire cock in his mouth and started sucking him softly while moaning on his cock. He did this for several seconds but got surprised when Luis was still flaccid. He sucked and sucked but there was nothing happening. William furiously took Luis' cock out of his mouth, staring at Luis' face. He saw Luis' face of anger and mock. William got insanely mad when he saw that face. It was clear what Luis was trying to do or whatever he was doing. But he had done that before and he was gonna make Luis hard whether Luis liked it or not. “You can ignore this as much as you want.” William said in a serious voice. “But you will get hard whether you like it or not. You are gonna fuck me whether you like it or not.” With those words, William took Luis' cock again and sucked even harder than before while stroking him as fast as he could. He tried every technique that he knew. He sucked harder and harder than before but Luis was flaccid. There was nothing that was happening. The more William sucked that juicy cock he had tasted the other night the angrier he got. “Fuck!” William yelled, tearing away from Luis' cock. “What the fuck are you doing?” “If you are done using that pit latrine on me I would like to go back to my family now.” Luis felt as if something really disgusting had just entered his body. “Fuck! You are so disgusting.” “What?” William furiously got up from the bed. “Who do you think you are? I am here offering a million dollar ass and you are there...” “Get me out of here.” Luis literally commanded. “I would like to go back to my room now. I don't have time for this nonsense. I don't have time for disgusting men like you. I hate you. I told you that Aidan is the only one that...” “Shut up!” William bellowed, hitting his fists harder on the bed. “You are nothing but a slave. I command you...” “You can't command me to do anything.” Luis gave a bitter chuckle. “Only Aidan has that right and he is not here. You might have raped me the other night but I would rather die than have anything to do with you again.” William breathed harshly at Luis' words, thrusting his hands furiously, releasing Luis from his hold. Feeling himself get free, Luis jumped off the bed and then zipped himself up, packing his cock back into his pants. He had an expression of disgust on his face. “You might have escaped this one.” William warned, pointing his fingers angrily at Luis. “But you will be mine. You shall be at my mercy and I shall use you anytime I want. This is the vow that I am making to you. I am still the prince of Angria and my father is the ruler and god of this kingdom. I shall have you Luis even if I have to seek my father's help. I shall make you fall madly in love with me that you will kiss the ground that I walk on. You are still a prisoner in my palace so I will get you.” Hearing William's words, William raised his face up and groaned at him. “I will make sure I die before that.” He vowed. “I will make sure I kill myself before that day. But I assure you that no matter what you try to do, Aidan will always be the one in my heart. My heart beats for him every day and I will always love him unlike a stupid and...” “Enough!” William made a quick turn. “Percy!” He yelled at the top of his voice. He sure sounded mad. As soon as he called, the door to his room opened wider, revealing the red haired warlock who seemed a little mad. “What has he...” “Get him out of here.” William yelled. “I don't want him in my room right now.” Hearing William's orders, the red haired warlock gripped Luis' arm with an evil grin on his face. Luis took a quick glance at William and gave him smirk, showing him that he had lost the game. Then he followed the warlock back to the room where they were locked up. His family seemed happy to see him and they hugged him tightly but he couldn't tell them what had happened while he had been out of the room. “No!” William threw the pillows away from his bed, clenching on the sheets harder. William was mad... he was breathing like a predator after losing its prey, in that case Luis. His heart was pounding deep in his chest, making him even madder than he actually was. His breaths were violent. His face was red hot, burning in anger. His whole body shuddered in anger. He was actually madder than he was. He was still very horny, dying to feel Luis' cock deep inside of him and spreading his cum deeper in his ass walls. “No man has ever denied me before.” William said harshly, clenching on the sheets harder. “I will not let you deny me Luis.” He breathed as a tear fell down his cheeks which he furiously rubbed off. “You will be mine very soon. I promise.” *** A loud wind swirled, making the nearby papers and others wastes to blow away. The wind spun even harder and when it eventually stopped, Aidan appeared in Angria. He had his eyes closed as he didn't want to see how it was looking like or how the people would see him. Man, he didn't even want anyone to see him but he was on a mission and he needed to open his eyes. His heart was racing. His breaths were harsh even though he was trying to stay calm. He couldn't understand the vibrations that took control of his body. He knew he would soon see Luis. He wanted to return and just forget about it but he was a man on a mission and he was gonna complete that mission. Aidan took a deep breath as he slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he noticed when he opened his eyes was that he was around a corner of a building. The building was tall and he could still remember it from when he had been living in the kingdom. He sighed, moving his eyes forward as he started to walk. Moving his eyes forward, Aidan gasped, making a small step behind him. He couldn't believe what he had just seen. His eyes widened and his mouth fell open. He couldn't still believe it. He was not in the palace but in the city. Everything seemed different. The weather felt a little cold and the dark clouds that covered the whole kingdom were of evil and he could see it. He looked forward and saw a few people passing the streets, a street which was filled with millions of people when he was still living in Angria. The few people seemed really scared and sad. They were all walking fast as if they were rushing somewhere. They were not in cars but just on foot. “What's going on?” Aidan muttered as he started making his way to the street. “Why is everyone so sad? Is it that bad?” Taking a deep sigh, Aidan made a quick turn to look around. It was not night or evening but the buildings seemed empty. Even the shops were closed and some of them were broken. Everywhere he looked just made him realize even more that the whole kingdom was in sorrow. He felt really terrible for the people, especially after seeing them in the state that they were in. Still looking all around, Aidan heard tires of the car screeching at a distance. Before he could even realize what was going on, he heard the door of the car opening and closing abruptly. Aidan quickly moved his eyes to the direction he heard the noise. He saw a man at a distance rushing to a group of people with a whip. He had dark long hair which reached his shoulder. He was dressed in what looked like a strange medieval war attire of pitch black color. He was walking so fast to the people and Aidan could see the people trembling. He had never seen the man before but he could take a wild guess that the man worked for Wya... whatever he was called. “Hey!” He heard the man shouting in anger, thrusting his hand forward. The whip hit the people and they cried out in pain. “Don't you know how to show respect to your officials? Bow down before me and start crawling on the ground. Now!” He shouted, whipping them again. The people threw themselves to the ground, crying loudly. Aidan covered his mouth as he felt anger sweep him off his feet. He watched as the man made life hell for the people as they crawled on the ground. He wanted to do something. He knew he had to do something but he couldn't move. It was like he was frozen. But he really got hurt after what he saw. The man went closer and gripped a blonde lady's hair, ripping her off the ground. She gave a deafening loud cry that made Aidan tremble. “You look good.” The man licked his lips. “I think you would pleasure me very well. Your pussy would feel great on my cock. I am going to...” “No!” A man rose among the people on the ground, putting his hands together. “Please. Don't do that. That's my wife.” “Hmmm,” the man gave a wicked cackle. He stuck out his tongue and licked the woman's neck, running his tongue up and down her neck while she cried as if she had met her end. The man tried to hold his wife out but the evil man threw his hand in the air, sending the man flying. He hit the ground with a thud, hitting his head. Aidan watched the man as he winced on the ground while blood colored his face. That was it. Aidan was done with that shit. He couldn't watch anymore. He was gonna help them out whether he liked it or not. They were clearly in pain and needed him too. He couldn't just ignore them. They were relying on him to save him. Aidan rushed to the man and stood still a distance from him. It was now or never. He had to start wiping out the evil seeker's henchmen. Aidan clenched his fists hard as he looked at the whimpering people that had their faces on the ground. He looked at the man who was wincing on the ground as blood decorated his face. Then he moved his eyes to the man that was trying to kiss the blonde lady's lips without her permission. All that just made him madder than he actually was. “Hey!” Aidan called, making sure that his voice was audible enough. Hearing that voice, the evil warlock stopped what he was doing and moved his face forward, finding the little boy that was standing a distance away from him. He stopped what he was doing, gripping the crying woman's arm harder. She cried even more. The warlock stood still as a frown appeared on his face. He was mad. “Are you talking to me?” He pointed at himself. “How dare you talk to me? It seems as if you don't really know me. I am not to be messed with and I will not allow you to disrespect me. Now kneel down before I kill you right now.” Aidan gave a loud laugh that made the warlock look even more surprised. He stared at Aidan with a frown, getting even madder. “Now you have down it.” He pushed the woman so hard to the ground. She crawled away from him, crying even harder. “Didn't your mother teach you about manners?” Aidan said teasingly, getting closer to the warlock. “Or maybe she didn't have any herself.” “What?” The warlock snapped. His face turned red with anger and he balled his fists even harder. Then he let loose the whip. “I am gonna enjoying killing you, you stupid boy.” He yelled. “Ask them. They have only known me for...” “Uh?” Aidan yawned teasingly, making the warlock even madder. “Sorry, what did you say? You were so boring that I forgot a lousy man was standing next to me. Do you mind repeating what you just said before I kick your stinking ass?” The man breathed violently, raising the whip higher. “Uh...” He screamed in anger, thrusting the powerful whip forward, sending it into Aidan's direction, aiming for his face. An evil grin appeared on his face as that whip got near. Aidan wasn't scared at all. As soon as that whip was closer, it stopped right in front of his face. He looked at the evil man and then chuckled happily. He breathed in deeply, sending the whip back to where it came from but even more powerful than it had been. When the man saw the whip coming back without any clue on how it had come back, he tried to dodge it but too late. It hit him harder across the face, revealing a huge red, bloody mark. It stung like crazy leaving the man jumping like he was standing on hot coal. He dropped the whip to the ground and started jumping around like crazy. He had never experienced that kind of pain in his life before. It was really something else. “Fuck!” The man cried out in pain as he jumped from side to side. “What the fuck did you do to me?” “Exactly what you deserve.” Aidan hollered. “You are gonna regret ever stepping your foot into this kingdom.” “You crazy bastard!” The man finally yelled, removing his hand away from his face. That was when Aidan saw the impact of the whip he had sent back to the crazy idiot. It was even more than he had thought it was. The whip had gone across one eye, revealing a huge red mark. Aidan was sure that he was blind with that eye but he loved it . In fact, he would have even done more with that. But the evil man seemed really mad. He was breathing as if he was preparing for war, trembling in anger. “You've now called for death.” The man said as he raised his hands in the air, opening his palms wider. Then he started an enchantment right in front of Aidan. Aidan stared at the man, waiting for him to finish what he was doing. The man finished the enchantment and then thrust his hand forward. A thin fume of what looked like ice shot out of his hand. It was pointed and really sharp. Aidan was sure that thing was to pierce him and kill him right there. Seeing it coming, Aidan thrust his hand forward, instantly turning the pointed ice back to the man. The man's eye widened at what he had just seen. He tried to dodge again but this time, the thin fume of ice hit his arm, piercing him badly. Blood started gushing out of his arm to the ground. He fell to the ground, holding out his arm. That was when fear struck over him. He started trembling terribly, almost peeing his pants. He knew that the boy he had tried to kill was no ordinary boy. It got him scared especially when he raised his face and saw him close. “Who... who are you?” “So you can actually feel scared?” Aidan said angrily. “I didn't know evil men like you even got scared.” “Please.” The man pleaded, holding his wound tighter. “Don't kill me. I am only following...” “That's what they all say.” Aidan said as he ripped the man from the ground, raising him in the air. “You've reached your last day of causing evil in this kingdom. Goodbye.” The man opened his mouth to speak but before he even said anything, he gave out a loud cry that sounded painful to the ears of the people that watched. He was crying loudly. Everywhere was hurting and he had no idea what to do. He stared at the boy and the boy wasn't doing anything but he was in so much pain. He felt his bones cracking in his body as his veins started being filled up with blood. “Ah...” The man cried out in pain. “Please.” But Aidan was so concentrated on making the man pay with the greatest pain he could think of. He watched as every bone in the man's body cracked as his veins explode. Blood started gushing out of his eyes, ears and his mouth. Then he started choking on his own blood as his body became nothing. His whole bones had been crushed. Within a few seconds, he was dead. Aidan dropped him to the ground. Then he extended his hand on that body, setting it ablaze with a bright blue flame that burned him to nothing within seconds. “I hope you burn in hell.” Aidan said harshly, making a quick turn without even taking a glance at the people that still seemed scared. Aidan started walking away with the intention of going back to the palace to finish the seeker once and for all. He just needed to be done with everything so that he could go back to his life and live happily and peacefully with his son. “Thank you.” Aidan stopped when he heard the voice behind him. He made a quick turn to find the woman that he had saved on her knees. When she saw his face clearly, he saw the change in her facial expression. She bowed her head. “Prince Aidan...” Aidan's heart skipped a beat when he heard what the woman had just called him. He sighed, getting closer to her and the people that seemed really scared. He didn't like the way she had addressed him. He was no longer a prince and was never gonna be. “I am not a prince anymore.” Aidan said confidently, letting go of his fists. “My name is just Aidan.” He moved his eyes to the hurting man on the ground, ignoring the surprised looking woman. “All of you get up and go home.” He looked at the woman again. “Your husband is really hurt. Take him home and take very good care of him.” The woman nodded and rushed to her husband. The other people got up with tears all over their faces. They were still crying heavily. They thanked him and then started rushing home. They were still scared and Aidan knew the reason why. Taking a deep breath, Aidan took a great turn, moving his eyes straight forward. He could see the palace... he could see the dark cloud surrounding it... he could also see the great change. That was the dwelling place of his enemy. He had seen the city and now there was nothing for him to fear. It was time for him to... “Time to end this shit once and for all.” He said, clenching his fists harder. With those words, Aidan frowned and disappeared. *** Aidan appeared right in front of the huge castle gate. As soon as he set his eyes on that gate, he gave a loud gasp, taking a step back. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. The palace from afar had seemed really bad but he was wrong. Things were even worse than he had actually thought. The huge gate wasn't golden anymore. It was pitch black and he had no idea why he could see dark smoke surrounding it. Aidan quickly moved his eyes up and saw the dark clouds that surrounded the palace. His heart pounded in his chest as soon as he saw it. He dropped his eyes to the gate and then took in a deep breath. There was no turning back for him. He had already started his mission and nothing was gonna change that for him. Staring at the huge gate, Aidan could feel a really strong and dark force. It was powerful and he knew that powerful force was emanating from inside the palace, the evil seeker himself. That powerful force made him feel strange. He felt the energy deep inside of him react to that evil force that he felt, surrounding his entire body. He now felt more energy and power than he had ever felt. Aidan also knew that once he entered that palace, a lot was gonna come to his mind. He had a past with that palace, a painful past that he didn't want to think about. But he was just gonna stay strong and prevent anything from distracting him from his mission. He had to be strong because he knew his opponent wasn't weak either. He was really powerful and... “You are more powerful than him.” The priest's words rang through his head. Aidan took a deep sigh, removing all the negative energy in him. He raised his leg to take the first step before... “Hey!” He heard a deep manly voice from behind him. He made a quick turn and found a chocolate brown haired man coming closer to him. The man seemed pissed and from the strange way he was looking like, Aidan didn't need to be a genius to know that the man was a warlock, a warlock that made him fume. “What are you doing here?” the man yelled, rushing towards him. “Were you planning on stealing something in there?” He asked harshly. “Well! Little boy, you've made a really big mistake and you will not be spared.” Aidan chuckled at the man's words. He moved his eyes forward and lost the little grin that was left on his face. “Were you actually talking to me? If there is a thief in this kingdom it has to be the one that stole the throne and...” “What?” The man's face turned red with anger. He took a step behind and breathed in harshly. “How dare you call god...” “Your god and not mine.” Aidan said as if he didn't even care about what he was saying. “I can never worship my fellow man, an idiot and...” “Hmm,” The man chuckled manically, getting closer to Aidan. “You really have guts young boy. But I am going to teach you a really good lesson which you won't forget even when you'll be burning in hell.” Aidan rolled his eyes and got a little closer to the warlock. “Look, dude...” He sneered. “Whoever...” Before Aidan could even finish his sentence, he heard the man chanting some words, extending his arms towards him. The man opened his palms wider, staring at Aidan with an evil grin on his face. The spell wasn't long and he was done in less than a minute. “Now you are gonna pay.” With those words, he thrust his right hand forward, shooting a powerful fireball at Aidan while he laughed manically. The man definitely had no idea who he was dealing with, Aidan thought as he looked at the charging fireball without fear or moving an inch. With every inch that it got closer, Aidan felt its energy and power. He knew how powerful it was and he had a great idea. Once it was near enough, Aidan stopped it with his mind. It was now stationary, looking like a harmless fire ball, floating in the air. He looked past that fireball and was just in time to see the grin on the man's face disappear, replaced by a frown and fear. He chuckled teasingly, loving the fear that was deep within the man. The man took a deep breath and thrust his hand forward, sending another powerful fireball. Aidan moved the ball he had stopped, sending it forward to meet with the coming fireball. Once they met, they combined, forming a huge flaming fireball which was now in Aidan's control. The warlock took a few steps behind, moving his eyes to Aidan. He got scared and began sweating terribly. His body trembled and his mouth shook in fear. He tried to thrust his hand forward but he was trembling so much that the fireball went off before it even grew in his hands. He tried and tried again but his fear was too intense that he couldn't even concentrate on his magic, let alone his spell. Aidan grinned at the man when he saw the fear in his eyes. The man kept on getting further and further away from the scary boy and the huge fireball which he was controlling. He tried to chant a spell to disappear from there but he kept on messing up words. His heart was pounding so fast he felt as if it was about to rip out of his chest. He was breathing so fast and before a minute even ended he was wet from his sweat. Without any sign of hope of ever getting the spell right, the man made a quick turn to run away but before he even took two steps, Aidan thrust his hand forward, not that he needed to. He stopped the man's movements, quickly turning him. He slowly raised him in the air, chirping at him. “Please.” The man pleaded. “Let me go.” He was visibly trembling. Aidan smiled. “Of course,” he cleared his throat. “I just wanted to give you back your fireball.” “No...” The man nodded. “What?” Aidan teased, dropping his hands. “Someone told me that if someone takes something from you, you take it back.” With a final grin, Aidan sent the huge fireball flying towards the man. The man screamed out in horror. Before the fireball even reached him, he exploded into bits. Aidan made a quick turn and now faced the huge gate. The two warlocks he had faced were definitely strangers to him and he had no idea how many more were in that palace but he was ready to wipe them all out just to get to the evil seeker. Aidan was so mad that he didn't even mind what he was doing. He could still remember the story the priest had told him and it was still ringing through. The warlocks were evil and had killed a number of people. He didn't mind killing them all to get to the evil king. Aidan took a deep breath and extended his hand to push the huge gate. But before he even touched it, it opened wider, revealing the entire compound. When Aidan moved his face forward to stare into the palace compound he got another surprise. Things were surely strange. There were a lot of old statues at the entrance going all the way to the huge castle. He took a quick glance of the palace and also noticed the bad state in which it was. The statues were quite many and he remembered the words the priest had told him. Those statues were the people that the evil seeker had turned. Moving his eyes up, Aidan noticed the evil dark clouds that had surrounded the entire castle. The priest had been right. A lot of evil surrounded the palace. He could feel it all over. It felt like nothing he had ever felt before. It was really dark and stronger than he had imagined. “This is bad.” Aidan said as he moved his eyes to the huge dark palace where his enemy was staying. The power he felt was surely strange and the energy deep within him surrounded him, shielding him from all the evil around that palace. With a deep gloomy sigh, Aidan clenched his fists and started walking inside with his eyes glued on the castle. He couldn't wait to get in there. Aidan was walking carefully, elegantly, avoiding any contact with the statues that were on his way. As soon as he walked a distance inside, he heard a strange noise behind him, making him take a quick turn, ready to strike whatever had made that noise. But he found out that the gate had closed on its own. Aidan took another breath and continued walking. The castle was a little bit dark from the dark clouds that surrounded the palace but he was clearly seeing everything brightly and it wasn't from the torches that lit the palace it was just from his own vision. Aidan continued going and he also realized that the more he neared the castle, the angrier he became. He had no idea why. Aidan was so lost looking at the palace that he had no idea the speed at which he was moving. He was moving at super speed and he didn't even realize it. The only thing that had been on his mind was to reach the palace as soon as possible and now he didn't even realize that he was at super speed. Taking a deep sigh as he reached half way to the huge palace, Aidan clenched his fists harder as he felt a really powerful force take control of him, giving him unimaginable courage and energy. He was ready to kick ass and he didn't mind who was in his way. He didn't even care if he had to fight a billion warlocks because he knew he could handle them. His only goal was to get to Wyatt and deal with him even though he knew it wasn't gonna be easy. Nothing was gonna stand in his way. *** “Alright,” William said as he instructed the four warlocks he was with. He was with the red haired warlock, the dark haired warlock and two new warlocks that were both dark haired but different. They were powerful and impressed him and his father. “You heard father's instructions.” “Yes!” The red haired warlock said stretching out his arms. “All that is just a piece of cake. We will we be back before he even realizes it.” “I like that.” An evil grin appeared on William's face. “Now let's go. We need to impress him even more.” William laughed sinisterly. He started going out of the palace, passing the exit. William and the four other warlocks were about to go to the city to get some things that were required for the sacrifice. They had been ordered to capture forty people to use for the blood sacrifice. They were happy as the king had been able to give them an important mission like that. All they had to do was get the people and then take them back to the palace. It was gonna be real easy especially with the fear the people had. William took a deep breath as he exited the palace. He had an evil grin on his face because his father had trusted him. Their bond had grown even stronger than before. His father now loved and trusted him a whole lot. William and his warlocks were now outside, heading for the cars which were on the left side, near the pool. He was looking all around, loving the atmosphere which his father had made. That actually showed that he was really powerful than anything. Seeing the beautiful thing his father had done, William took a really deep sigh. “Now remember that...” He trailed off when he moved his eyes forward and saw someone coming towards the palace. William stood still and started walking a little near to see who it was that was coming. When he eventually saw who it was that was coming, he gasped, touching his chest in surprise. Though the one that was coming was still a bit far from them, William could definitely see that it was Aidan. “Aidan!” William gasped as a frown appeared on his face. “That same boy?” The red haired warlock bellowed, clenching his fists. “What is he doing here?” William looked at the red haired warlock and then at the coming boy. The frown turned into an evil grin. He crossed his arms on his chest, chuckling manically as crazy ideas slipped through his mind. He had his eyes on Aidan, thinking about what he was gonna do. “I thought he was banished.” The dark haired warlock exclaimed. “What the fuck is he doing here?” “Who is he?” One of the new warlocks asked. “Is he trouble or something? Should we inform the Lord about this and...” “No!” William grinned, shaking his head. “Father shouldn't be involved in trivial matters like this.” “Are you suggesting that we deal with him ourselves?” The dark haired warlock asked, still staring at the coming boy. At the warlock's question, William moved his eyes to the four of them and grinned. “What do you think?” He nodded, waiting for their answer. The red haired warlock brought his hand forth and hit it with his fist. He breathed in violently, chuckling like an evil lord. “I don't know what he came back to do here but he's in for a great surprise.” “Exactly.” William laughed, getting his eyes forward. “We are stronger now. He is nothing but a scared little confused boy who should have stayed away from here. I don't know what he came back to do here but this is our territory and we are stronger here.” He laughed manically. “Let's show him how to mind his own business.” With those words, William and the four warlocks started heading for Aidan, making sure that they were moving faster. They all had evil grins on their faces, dying to deal with Aidan. He might have defeated them the last time but he was making a really big mistake this time. *** Aidan stopped in his tracks when he saw William and four other warlocks rushing towards him with evil grins on their ugly faces. He knew the two other warlocks because William had come with them the first he had come to Angria. The other two though they were acting as if they had a score to settle with him, he had no freaking idea who they were. Aidan's eyes were only on William, the guy that made him fume. He hated him like crazy... he hated everything about him... he hated the way he smelled... he hated his very presence... he hated even the way he was made. He had hated the guy since the first time they had met but now that hatred had turned into something else. To Aidan, they were more than enemies. It was beyond that. Seeing William again, Aidan's anger came rushing towards him. He actually found out that he hated the guy more than anything else in this very world. He made him fume. Aidan was swept off his feet by unimaginable intense anger that he couldn't control. He felt a terrible vibration throughout his entire body. He felt a terrible and powerful vibration travel up and down his spine. Aidan's hands started shaking from the intense anger that he couldn't seem to control. His heart started pounding in his chest, urging him to kill the bastard. The blood that was pumped to the rest of his was boiling hot, making the anger even worse. His jaws shook as he felt intense heat all over his body. His breaths got harsh. The image of what he had seen in the temple of light when William cloned his body slipped through his mind. He remembered how the priest had been brutally murdered. He remembered how granny had been stabbed and how everything had been pinned on him. He remembered the way he defiled the temple of light. He remembered every bit of what had happened. ‘He took Luis' sperm and blood after spiking his wine. He slept with him.’ Aidan had no idea why that slipped through his mind but it just added to the immense anger that he couldn't control. As more things about what the guy had done to him slipped through his mind, Aidan clenched his fists harder than he had ever done before. He could have sworn that the fire that caught his body was visible to him. He could see it with his own eyes, melting his anger and bringing all the pain back. With everything that Aidan had come to remember, he actually realized that he had a lot to settle with William. The guy had murdered his guide. Whatever good was left in Aidan melted away at that very moment. The only thing that he had in his mind was revenge. He was gonna avenge all the pains that William had caused him. He also came to realize that William was also the origin of all his problems. But now... now he was gonna make him pay. “Well, well, well...” William laughed teasingly, clapping with an evil grin on his face. “Look whom we have here. Look who decided to join our little party. If it isn't Aidan...” He laughed. Did I forget to mention that William's voice irritated Aidan big time. He felt nauseous just by hearing that disgusting voice. He clenched his fists even harder as the fire burned him even more. He actually groaned but it wasn't really loud. “Did you come to rescue your husband?” William laughed teasingly. He was only adding to the fire that Aidan felt inside of him. “Oh my God!” William gasped, covering his mouth in mock astonishment. “I totally forgot,” then a smirk appeared on his face. “He is your ex-husband. You two got divorced.” Aidan knew exactly how to handle the stupid idiot. He was just waiting for the right time. Right then he had better things to do. “We meet again.” Aidan chuckled bitterly. “The same old, stupid William. I must say, you have changed quite a lot in the last two years. Hmm,” He chuckled softly. “You are even uglier than the last time we met.” William's smirk disappeared at Aidan's words. He frowned, groaning loudly as he clenched his fists harder. He was mad. He was furious. “How dare you little...” “Hey...” Aidan gestured with his hand, telling him to keep it cool. “There is no need to get mad. It was just a compliment. Besides, there is no denying that you are a professional when it comes to ugliness. All those ugly people in the world are nowhere compared to you.” “Uh!” William stomped his feet harder on the floor as anger caught him like never before. He clenched his fists even harder. “How dare you speak to me in that manner? Who do you think you are?” “Who me?” Aidan acted as if he didn't even care. He even blew on his nails as a smirk appeared on his face. He was still mad but he knew how to handle fools like William. He might have been different but old habits die hard, right? “Well! Actually, I am someone you can't compare your ugliness to.” He laughed loudly. “And I am someone that...” “You actually have the nerves to show up in my palace and do that.” William said angrily. His face instantly turned red from the anger that he felt deep within him. “You definitely have forgotten about...” “How can I ever forget that face?” Aidan laughed teasingly. “That face can haunt anyone in his dreams. It is not easy to forget. But of course, how can I forget you though we spent just a few days? I can still remember I defeated you back there.” “Shut up, shut up, shut up...” William stomped on the ground, feeling his insides burning. He had never been as mad as he was that time. “You definitely have no idea who you are dealing with. You are standing in my territory and...” “Yes!” The red haired warlock nodded his head. “You are standing on enemy ground. Better be careful what you say but even if you don't... we are going to deal with you today. You have made the biggest mistake of your life by stepping your foot here.” Aidan chuckled. “Really? You and what army?” “I don't need any army to defeat you.” William bellowed, pointing his finger angrily at Aidan. “We are enough and our powers have multiplied. You are just alone. Besides,” he crossed his arms as the evil smirk returned on his face. “Have you forgotten...” “How can I forget?” Aidan chuckled bitterly. “How can I forget the man who copycatted me and then killed the priest? How can I forget the face that copycatted me and tried to kill... the queen mother? You are just a copy of the original and...” “And the same man that took your husband away from you.” William laughed at the top of his voice. “I bet that was the most painful thing that had ever happened to you? I can't imagine what you went through but Luis...” He whistled, licking his lips sensually. “He didn't even think twice before dumping you because he didn't love you. I took him away from you and now he is no longer with you. God! I am good.” William was right. It had hurt a lot when Luis did that to him. But Aidan wasn't gonna show that. He was gonna just stay calm. He had done his best to stay calm and not get distracted about his past with that palace. A fool like William wasn't gonna distract him. “I wish I was there to see your face.” William continued. He laughed even louder and the four warlocks laughed with him. “Luis didn't even think twice about dumping you or replacing you. You should have seen us the other night. We were on fire. We fucked the entire night just talking dirty while enjoying each other. Luis didn't even think twice about you. He is now with me and...” He laughed when he stared at Aidan. “What did you think?” He laughed together with the four warlocks. “Did you actually think you would come here, save Luis and get back together? Well! Sweetie, he has long forgotten about you. You had just wasted your time here because you definitely don't know what you stepped into. This is even more dangerous than you expected.” He smirked. The four warlocks laughed manically. “You made a big mistake by coming here and now... you are...” “Uh...” Aidan yawned, rubbing his eyes as if he had just come from having a wonderful sleep. “Are you done with your boring story? It is actually making me... sleepy.” He laughed teasingly. He had to give William a taste of his own medicine. “By the way, has anyone told you, you are a lousy storyteller? Your stories are just as boring and ugly as you. Both of you suit each other. I think you should have been given an award for the world's ugliest man because you're so darn ugly. By the way, did someone tell you that you qualify for being...” “Enough!” William snapped, breathing like a war fighter. His face was redder than it had been. He was mad before but now he was furious. He was gonna deal with Aidan beyond imagination. “How dare you speak to me like that?” “Don't worry about him.” the evil red warlock smirked, hitting his fists together. “You are so gorgeous and he is just...” “If jealous is the word you were looking for then sorry. Have you seen this face?” He pointed towards his own face. “Your face is not even a percentage beautiful compared to mine. I am 100% beautiful than all of you. What is that saying again? Oh!” He gasped. “Ugly people support each other so I totally understand you. Any relations to...” “Shut up!” William thundered, his face turning even redder. “That's it.” Aidan thought as an evil grin appeared on his face. “You have no idea what kind of mistake you've just made by returning to this kingdom.” William warned as an evil grin appeared on his face. “Coming here only mean you have a death wish. You've finally come to the end of your journey. I am gonna enjoy killing you. The last time I spared you because my powers were limited but right now...” He shook his head, clenching his fists. “I am so gonna deal with you, you are gonna be in hell in the next few seconds.” “Uh...” Aidan yawned again. “Huh? What? What did you say?” “Uh!” William groaned as his body trembled and his face turned into something else. “You are gonna...” “Save me the ugly speech.” Aidan dismissed rudely, glowering his face. “By the way, I heard that the ugly idiot that stole this kingdom is your coward father. I came here for him. Is he in there?” “What?” William's voice echoed. His anger had just turned into something else. “How dare you call a great god like...” “God?” Aidan laughed loudly, tears of mirth left his eyes. “More like a god's doormat. I hear he proclaimed himself...” “Enough!” the red haired warlock thundered, walking slowly towards Aidan but William stopped him. “I bet he has just had enough of life on earth.” William shouted, getting a little closer as he gestured the warlocks to follow behind. “We are going to deal with you in a way in which you will beg for death. We are gonna enjoy killing you and feeding your carcass to the birds. You are gonna suffer in hell while watching Luis and I making love to each other. You are gonna regret coming back to prove your worth.” “Ooh...” Aidan wrapped his arms around himself, shaking softly. “I am shaking my boots. I want my mommy and my daddy.” “Good!” William dropped his hands as an evil grin made his face brighter. “Boys! You know what to do with him but allow me to finish him off.” “Letting your pets do your dirty job for you?” Aidan teased. “Too scared I am gonna kick your ass, again.” “Wait!” William gestured, getting in front again. “I don't need anybody to beat you. You are weaker now and there is nothing you are gonna do.” With those words, William started his enchantment which ended really quickly. He grinned at Aidan when he eventually stopped and then slowly started raising his hands, chanting the remaining spell. He opened his palms wider as he continued with the spell. “I am gonna enjoy this.” William smirked. With an evil grin and chuckle, William thrust his hands forward furiously, releasing a fume of what looked like a dangerously burning flame which had so much energy. It was charging at Aidan with a high speed. William knew it was all over once that flame touched Aidan. He was gonna watch him burn to ashes. William chuckled in satisfaction as he watched the flame which was beyond no doubt gonna burn him. He laughed with four warlocks evilly, enjoying his victory. There was nothing that was gonna save Aidan from that flame. But when something unexpected happened, William's laughs stopped immediately. The flame reached Aidan, just about a meter away from him. Then it froze. It wasn't moving at all. It just stood there as if someone was holding it. Then Aidan smirked at William, chuckling softly. The game had begun. “What?” William gasped as he took a few steps behind. “What happened?” Aidan raised his face and winked. Then he looked at the warlock that seemed new on the left side of William. He smirked brightly and said, “Boo!” As soon as he uttered that word, the flame took a quick turn and started heading for the new warlock behind William. Before he even realized what was going on, the flame reached him and set him ablaze. He started screaming out in pain, moving from side to side crying for help. William and the three remaining warlocks got away from him. Aidan had super-heated the flame that it started ripping the guy's skin as soon as it touched him. He fell to the ground, shrieking and crying at the top of his voice. His entire skin had burned. He was now a full skeleton screaming in horror. William and the three remaining warlocks had their eyes on the burning man. They were so surprised that they couldn't move an inch of their bodies. Aidan on the other smirked once he saw the looks on William and remaining warlocks' faces. They were hilarious and he loved the way they were looking like. The priest was right. He had just willed it and it had happened. Now he discovered he was really powerful. The warlock on the ground shrieked and burned to nothingness in less than thirty seconds. Not even ashes were left of him. Now William and the three warlocks were really scared. Aidan hadn't even chanted anything. It was difficult for any ordinary warlock to send back the magic of another. It was impossible. With a gulp, William moved his face to stare at Aidan. Before he even got a better look at the smirking boy, he was ripped from where he stood and thrown on one of the statue his father had made nearby. He hit his head hard, breaking his forehead. The statue didn't break but he was on his way to the ground. He hit his forehead again, feeling blood gushing out to his face. His vision blurred as a sharp headache hit him like a billion lightning bolts. He felt really weak and scared at the same time. He tried to get up but he couldn’t. Meanwhile, the three remaining warlocks stared at William and got madder when they saw what had been done to him. They came together, getting really closer to Aidan. “What do you think you have done?” “I have no idea what you are talking about?” Aidan shrugged, mocking the three remaining warlocks. “I was just waiting for him to kill me but wait...” He rubbed his temple, grinning teasingly. “I think I dealt with him before...” “You crazy fool.” The dark haired warlock snarled, pointing at Aidan. “You think you are smart? You are just a child when it comes to these things. Now you are going to see real deadly magic from the real warlocks of ancient magic. Let's show him.” The three warlocks came together and started chanting a similar spell, louder than they had ever been. They had their arms wide open as they raised their hands up to the sky, opening their palms widely. They were looking deep into the sky as their chants got louder and more powerful. A loud thunder roared, making Aidan wonder what was going on. He moved his face up to the sky and noticed the flashes of light that were in the sky. It was as if a huge storm was coming. He quickly moved his eyes to the three warlocks and then found then moving their eyes from the sky to him as they chanted even louder. The three warlocks now had their hands extended to him as they went into the final phase of the spell. Their chants started getting softer and softer until they eventually stopped. Evil grins appeared on their faces when they saw the frown on Aidan's face. They looked at each other chuckling loudly as another shot of thunder roared, this time a little louder. They had used the spell which they knew Aidan wasn't gonna be able to dodge. From that frown on his face and the few steps he was taking, they were sure he was scared. With a final evil chuckle, the three warlocks brought their hands together as if they were combining them. Then they thrust their hands together furiously. Lightning shot out of their hands aiming for Aidan. Aidan took a quick step back as he saw the lightning charging at him. He could already feel its power. He knew that if he wasn't careful he would be hit so he took a few steps and wondered what to do. He had never seen anything scary in his life before. He knew he had to do something and... “You can do anything you set your mind on.” With those words reminding him of his powers, Aidan took a quick breath and willed what he wanted to do with the lightning. He quickly thrust his hand forward and breathed when the lightning actually turned back. The lightning bolt went back and struck the other new warlock, splitting him into bits. The two remaining warlocks gasped as the impact of the explosion sent them flying to the ground. They looked at each other, got up and nodded. They knew they had no chance in defeating Aidan. He was more powerful than they had thought. With that realization in their minds, fear slipped through their souls and spirits. They actually trembled on the ground, not knowing what to do next. Their mouths were trembling so hard that they couldn't even chant a spell to disappear from that place or even protect themselves. The two remaining warlocks took a quick glance behind and saw the angry look on Aidan's face. They had no chance of winning that battle or even protecting themselves. So they got up and made a run for it, heading towards the castles while panting like soldiers from a terrible war. They knew their only chance was to get back to the castle and report to their master. He was the only one with the power to destroy Aidan so they ran as fast as their legs could carry them. Moving his angry eyes to the fast running warlocks, Aidan hurled his hands forward. The two warlocks couldn't run anymore. Something ripped them from the ground, lifting them in the air. They took a quick glance behind and saw that it was Aidan. They started screaming in horror. They had no idea what was gonna be done to them. Aidan pulled on his arms, pulling the two warlocks with great force, bringing them to him. They fell hard on the ground with a loud thud that made them wince. They fell right in front of him. They winced in pain, quickly turning. When they saw him they started crawling behind but Aidan started getting closer towards them. They seemed as if they had just seen a ghost. They were really scared. “P-p-please... don't...” “I remember you two.” Aidan shook his head, giving them angry eyes, scaring them even more. “I remember you pretty well. You were actually among the three that...” “No...” The red haired warlock quavered. “P-please, don't do this to...” “Did you actually think you were gonna live forever?” Aidan chuckled bitterly. “Only God knows how many lives have been lost by you. I heard you do the bastard's dirty work and...” “No!” The dark haired warlock raised his hands in the air as if he was surrendering. “We just follow orders.” “Oh really.” Aidan shook his head, giving the two warlocks a smirk. “Well, today will mark your end and I am gonna make sure you suffer in hell. Besides,” He chuckled. “You were about to kill me seconds ago without even thinking twice about it. Now it will be your turn. For all the evil that you've ever done, you are gonna pay for it right now. The lives that you've all ruined shall get justice today.” “No!” the red haired warlock shook his head in fear as sweat made him wet. “Please.” But Aidan was deaf to their pleas. He was so mad at them that nothing they were gonna say was gonna make him spare them. They were warlocks and warlocks had no souls. They killed without any feeling of remorse. The two warlocks started crawling behind with the intention of running. They were scared and they tried to cast a spell to protect themselves but that spell was futile as their fear was just too much. They had never been as scared as they were in their entire lives. As warlocks, they had never lived in fear but Aidan was just too much. He gave them creeps. Taking a deep breath, the two warlocks got up with the intention of running but Aidan hurled his hand so fast that they didn't even know what happened. Before they could even got up properly, water surrounded them, turning into ice immediately. They were trapped in ice. Only their heads remained and they were trembling terribly from the coldness. Dropping his hands down, Aidan turned the two warlocks that he had trapped in ice and then faced them. He had a grin on his face when he saw how they were trembling in fear. He had struck fear into them and he loved it a lot. It was now time for business. “How does it feel?” Aidan asked as he got closer to them. “How does it feel to be in the same position that your victims have always been? Hurts, doesn't it?” “Please.” The red haired warlock quavered. “Let us go.” Aidan chuckled bitterly, nodding his head. He had them in his palms now and he was gonna deal with them. Aidan concentrated with his mind what he wanted to be done. The ice started closing in, getting closer to their heads. “Uh...” They screamed out in pain. “You are crushing our bones.” As if Aidan didn't hear what they were both saying, he continued with what he was doing to them. The ice kept on getting thinner and thinner, crushing their bones. Their cries of pain and anguish made Aidan feel in power. He didn't regret what he was doing to them because they deserved it. As the ice kept on closing in, the two warlocks felt the bones crushing. They screamed even harder as their veins started popping. Blood started coming out of their mouths and nose. Their insides had crushed and they couldn't scream anymore. They were choking on their own blood. There were no more bones to support them anymore. Blood started coming out of their eyes and ears, every opening on their bodies. In just a few seconds, they were gone. “Good riddance.” Aidan said as he covered the rest of their bodies with ice. He made a quick turn, snapping his finger. The two ice statues exploded, revealing no sign of existence. He was sure that they were already burning in hell. Now he just had one more business to finish up before going inside to battle with the most powerful one of all, the evil seeker. Making a quick turn, Aidan started heading towards William who was slowly getting up. He had a cut on his forehead and the bad state he was in made Aidan feel really happy. He shook his head as he glowered, closing in on the guy that he had hated since the very day he had set his eyes on him. “So how are we going to do this?” Aidan said angrily as he stood still, watching the scared guy. “Aidan...” William gasped as he slowly got up, staring at the boy that made him quiver. His head was still hurting and the wound was still bleeding. He was scared as fuck. “Please. Don't...” “I remember what you did.” Aidan hollered. “I remembered how you murdered the priest and pinned it on me. I also remembered how you stabbed the queen mother without any remorse.” “Please...” William was visibly trembling. He got up and shook terribly. “I am hurt already. Please.” “Please?” Aidan yelled. “Did I just hear you beg? Where is that man that was so over the edge a few minutes ago? Where is the fierce man that spoke with so much authority? Where is stone cold murderer?” “I was only following orders.” William pleaded. “I had no choice but...” “There is always a choice.” Aidan announced, slightly moving his head forward. “We always have a choice. There is good and evil and you chose the path of evil.” He chuckled bitterly. “You and I know exactly where that path leads to.” “Please.” William was sure that his end had come but he knew he had to do something. He couldn't just stand and watch Aidan kill him. He knew he had to use his knowledge and wisdom to make Aidan understand. “It's not my fault.” He winced out in pain, touching his chest harder. “I only followed what I was told by my father. You don't know how he is. He is cruel and kills anyone that doesn't listen to him. He has killed...” “Spare me with the trash talk.” Aidan gestured, pointing his finger angrily. “Let's get this over and done with.” William trembled at Aidan's words. “You don't understand. My father will kill you and...” “Ha ha...” Aidan laughed, touching his chest. “You are actually dumber than I thought. I am here for him and he better be afraid of it too.” “My father is monster.” William breathed in. “He will kill you. Just leave so that...” “I am not leaving this place. I am here on a mission and I must complete it.” Aidan clenched his fists harder. “Now how are we going to do this again?” he gasped. “Oh I know. You are the one that killed the priest so I think it will only be fair if I...” “No...” William shook his head, taking a few steps behind him. “You cannot kill me, Aidan. You are a good boy. You are not a killer and...” He gulped, trying to get himself under control. “I know you will not kill me.” “I was not a killer!” Aidan snapped, dropping his hands furiously. “All that changed long ago. You don't know me anymore. Haven't you seen what I have done to your warlocks? I have killed six already and I don't give a fuck about who is next.” “You can't do this.” William quavered. “You can't just kill me like that. I know you can't kill me. You are only scaring me even more and guess what? It is actually working.” “Wanna bet?” Aidan smirked, raising his right hand in the air. He chuckled manically when he saw fear in William's eyes. He took a deep breath and willed what he wanted to do with William. With another scary chuckle, a weapon appeared in the hand that he had raised. It was the trident which looked exactly like the one that William had used to kill the priest with. The trident had sharp edges that were pointed right at William. William's eyes widened in horror, staring at Aidan and the trident that had appeared in his hands. He didn't even know what was more scary whether it was Aidan or the trident that he held in his hands. At that point, William's heart was pounding deeper in his chest. His breaths were short, quick and quite painful. He couldn't even imagine the horror that he felt. He kept on sweating terribly, trying to get away from the boy that made him tremble. “Do you remember this?” Aidan chuckled, taking a quick glance at the trident. “You used the similar weapon to end the priest's life and I bet you know why it is here.” “You wouldn't dare.” William gave a soft and low groan. “You wouldn't dare do that to me.” “Oh really.” Aidan chuckled bitterly. “They say that he who kills with a sword shall die by a sword but you, you killed with the trident and I am sure you get the idea of what I am talking about. You used the almighty's sacred trident to defile it and...” He paused and groaned in anger. “Now you are gonna know how the fuck it feels to be...” “You can't do that to...” “And who are you to predict that?” Aidan yelled, chuckling bitterly. “You definitely don't know a fuck about who I am anymore. I have waited for this moment for a really long and I definitely didn't know it would come but I am going to cherish it. You are gonna get a dose of the pain you inflicted on my guide. He is finally gonna get justice. You shall not waste another life in your lifetime because it ends here.” With an angry node, Aidan thrust his hand forward, sending the trident flying with such force. William's eyes widened at the hurtling trident. Before he even had a chance to take a breath, the trident found him and pierced him right in the belly. He yelled out in pain as the trident ripped him from where he stood to the ground a distance from where he had been. “Uh...” William cried out in pain. Blood was gushing out of his belly to the ground. The trident had pierced him so hard that he could feel it deeper inside his stomach. The pain was excruciating and he cried like crazy, hoping his father had heard him. “Ah...” He tried to remove the trident but he ended up hurting himself even more. He coughed and blood started coming out of his mouth though not that much. He spurt it out and continued crying. William had never thought he'd experience such pain in his life. It was like hot needles were moving in his veins, causing his whole body to shudder and hurt terribly. Every breath he made added to the pain and the hot blood gushing out his belly was nothing he'd ever felt before. His veins were literally exploding all over his system. Veins shot up in his eyes, making them redder. His breaths were painful. The more he screamed, the weaker he became until his voice started getting lower. He knew his time had come but he also knew his father would revive him. “How does it feel?” Aidan chirped, nodded as anger took him to another level. “Does it hurt a lot? Do you want me to help you?” “Father...” William's voice was low and painful. “Please. Help me out and... and...” “Oh, your poor father can't help you, you poor thing.” Aidan said angrily. “Because I am going for him next. I had wanted to do that for...” “He will kill you.” William spurt blood again as a smirk appeared on his face. “He is going to kill you before you even get a chance to do your magic. Then he will revive me. He will bring me back. You cannot defeat him because he is a god.” He laughed and then started coughing again, wincing terribly as more pain slipped through him. “Well!” Aidan leaned down and smirked. “In that case, I am a god killer.” “You are gonna fail and...” “I am not gonna leave this place until he is dead. By the way, you were wrong. I am not here for Luis. I am here to finish off that bastard you call your father. He and I have a score to settle. He might be a god but...” “He is gonna revive me and...” William paused and winced as his eyes became redder. Veins were all over his eyes. “... he is gonna kill you like a pig. He is unstoppable and no one can kill him.” “Yes!” Aidan nodded. “No one can kill him except the wizard of good cause.” William's face suddenly got blank as more pain slipped through him, making him woozy. “Has your father told you about the child he killed years ago together with his family simply because he was a threat to him?” William's breaths got hotter as he got even more scared. Of course he knew about the baby and his family that his father had slaughtered 19 years back. That child had been prophesied to kill his father and put an end to his quest. He knew that child was the only one that could kill his father because he was really powerful but... “From the expression on your face I can tell that you do.” Aidan nodded his head. “But I will save you the trouble of trying to think and make it quicker for you. I am that baby and I didn't die. Even as a child I proved to be more powerful than him and now I am back. I will not leave this place until that bastard is gone.” William's eyes widened as more tears built in his eyes. He was trembling terribly and the more he trembled, the more he felt the trident go in even deeper, making him really weak. He was so scared that death was knocking on his door. There was no way he was gonna survive that. “Now back to business,” Aidan got up and gripped the trident harder. William screamed as if the hounds of hell were right in front of him, calling to him. Aidan was pulling on the trident and it hurt like hell. “An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.” With those words, Aidan pulled harder on the trident, removing it from William's gut. What followed was a loud cry of pain as more blood gushed out to the ground as if it was water. William weakly moved his hands to his belly, blocking the blood. “Please.” William gasped, trembling hard. “Don't do this and...” “He begged.” Aidan said harshly, raising the trident high up in the air. “But you didn't heed to his pleas. Now you are gonna pay with your life.” He barked. Suddenly the trident caught a terrible red flame. Aidan was touching it and his hands were on fire but that fire was not burning him. It was a part of him. “Please.” William tried to move away but he was weak. His body was numb. “I beg of you.” “No!” Aidan didn't sound like himself. “My mission is to destroy evil. By the way, I have always hated you so much. I can't waste my two years of planning for this. The priest's murderer must pay with his life.” “No, no, no...” “Now he can rest in peace.” Aidan bellowed, trembling in anger. “Burn in hell, bitch.” With those final words, Aidan roared, raising the trident higher than before, ignoring the screams from William. He thrust down, piercing him right across the chest. The trident pierced his heart, setting him ablaze. He didn't even need to scream. He was already dead. Aidan watched, breathing violently as William's skin ripped from him and then he burned to nothing. He completely burned without leaving any ashes. The trident felt to the ground and disappeared afterwards. Aidan felt relieved after that but his anger and thirst were still too much. He only knew of one way to get rid of that. “I hope you burn in hell, whore.” With those words, Aidan took a quick turn, facing the palace. He ignored the hideous statue at the entrance and just stared straight at the place where he was gonna go. Clenching his fists harder, Aidan took a really deep breath. “I have to do this.” Taking out any single fear that he had in him, Aidan started rushing to the palace entrance. Whether the evil seeker was ready or not, Aidan was surely gonna deal with him. It was game on. *** “I need it to be grand.” Wyatt said, opening his arms wider. “This is going to be the greatest blood sacrifice ever. Tell me,” He moved his eyes to the seer. “Is everything ready for tonight's blood ritual?” “Yes!” The seer slightly bowed his head. “Everything is perfect. We are ready for that.” Wyatt nodded and then looked everywhere. “Where the hell is William and those fools? They have been gone for quite some time now.” Wyatt was seated on his throne, feeling like a god. He was with the blonde haired warlock and the new chocolate brown haired warlock plus his seer. They had remained to make sure that everything was going fine. He was a god already and he wanted to give a blood sacrifice to honor Ming and thank him for the powers. He was somehow feeling extremely happy since the seer had told him that his powers would maximize too. He wanted his powers to be extreme so that he could cause more evil to the people. “They will be back.” The blonde haired warlock said, smiling softly. “I am even sure that they are even on their way back here.” “Good!” Wyatt nodded, moving his eyes to the seer. “What do you have for me?” The seer closed his eyes and took a really deep breath, trying to connect with the spirit of the wind. He opened his eyes and then chuckled happily. He knew that in the last three days the king had made him see things and then tell him. The seer chuckled softly. “My Lord, I can see...” Before he could even finish his sentence, a really loud noise rumbled through the entire room, coming from the door. “Sorry to disturb you, gentlemen, but this meeting is cancelled.” A strange voice rang throughout the entire room, making everyone to turn their faces and stare towards the door. When Wyatt heard that voice, he quickly moved his eyes towards the door and saw a young boy. Though the boy was still a distance from him, Wyatt could see him clearly. He had really dark long hair which he had tied in a ponytail. His eyes were deep green and he had never seen him before. “Who dares disturb me?” Wyatt's voice rumbled through the room. “Who the hell are you?” Wyatt's face was filled with rage. He had been having an important meeting with some of his officials and now a stupid boy had just entered his throne room. Boy was he mad. No one was supposed to enter that room and not to even talk about entering the palace. One of the new warlocks had been outside the palace. He shouldn't have entered that room. That made him mad to the point where he was raging. “Name's Aidan. I am the here to ki...” “Oh!” The blonde haired warlock chuckled teasingly as a smirk appeared on his ugly face. “Aidan!” He quickly moved his eyes to Wyatt. “He is the boy that was married to Luis a few years back.” “Oh! Aidan!” Wyatt looked shocked. “How could I have totally forgotten about you? What was I thinking? Guess I was too busy to even notice that the faggot prince's groom was not around. Did you come here to join your husband?” Wyatt gave a cocky laugh as the three men joined him. “By the way, boy.” Wyatt cleared his voice. “Where were you when all this was happening? Did you know that my son fucked your husband a few days ago?” He laughed loudly. Aidan clenched his fists harder, feeling even more anger slip through him. He had seen the blonde haired warlock before but the two others plus the dark looking man with a skull looking crown who he presumed to be the evil seeker was not familiar to him. But he was really mad. But he also knew of a way to do things to get back at the evil seeker. Aidan gave a cocky smile as well as he got nearer to the four men. He stood still, dropping his hands to his hips while feeling even angrier. The strange evil powers in that room were stronger. He knew immediately that the evil seeker wasn't going to be an easy opponent but he was gonna defeat him anyway. “No, he doesn't?” The blonde haired warlock laughed even louder, touching his chest in mock. “That's because they are no longer together. This boy here was dumped two years ago because of what we did.” “Really?” Wyatt beamed as he rubbed his hands together. “Then what the fuck is he doing here? Ooh...” he laughed. “Maybe he is here...” “I am here to kick your ass.” Aidan said icily. “What?” Wyatt roared, his voice sounding like thunder. He slightly moved on his throne, breathing like an evil dragon. He was really pissed with the words that he had heard. “Do you have a death wish boy because...” “Blah-blah-blah...” Aidan shook his head, moving it from side to side as he rolled his eyes. “Heard that, done that... Let's cut the shit and get to business. Let's do this quickly because I don't have whole day, old man.” To say Wyatt was surprised would be an understatement for real. He was really mad. He couldn't express the type of anger that he felt. Nobody had ever disrespected him in the way that crazy little boy had just disrespected him. His face instantly turned red with fury. His nose flared in total evil and rage. He clenched his fists even harder as he panted. His eyes widened. “You have the guts to insult me boy?” His voice sounded like a deep roaring thunder. It echoed throughout the room, breaking a glass in the room. “You really have no idea whom you are dealing with. Do you think I am one of those...” “I don't think.” Aidan glowered. “I know you are one of those foolish idiots.” “What?” Wyatt's anger was overflowing but he couldn't move from his chair. “You really have some nerves, boy. How dare you come here and show all that foolishness with me. You definitely don't know me but I am going to deal with you. You should ask your ex-husband how I tried to deal with him. You are nothing but...” “You tried to deal with him but I am not Luis.” Aidan chuckled teasingly. “By the way, I didn't come for him here. I came here because you and I have a score to settle.” Wyatt's eyes widened as his face got redder. “You are stupid if you think I am going to be scared of you, you fake...” “You stupid little fool.” With that angry growl, Wyatt shot out of his chair and directed a hot flaming fire ball at Aidan. Aidan took a quick step back as he sensed the dangerously burning flaming ball. His hand shot out to deflect the huge ball, sending it back to Wyatt who held out his hand, stopping it before it even reached it. He extinguished and turned it into just specks. Wyatt took a quick glance at Aidan with a shocked expression. He couldn't believe it. No one had ever survived his magic when he hadn't acquired Ming's powers but the boy had just sent back that magic which was more powerful. Wyatt was really shocked. “What?” Wyatt's voice sounded a little strange. “This is not possible. There is no way you can survive this.” With those words, Wyatt sent another fireball flying to Aidan. But this time, Aidan shot out his hand, releasing a huge amount of water which extinguished the fireball instantly. “This is impossible.” Wyatt screamed in anger as his face darkened. “You cannot be immune to my magic. It is impossible.” Wyatt quickly moved his eyes to the seer, breathing terribly. “Care to explain why...” “He has magical powers.” The blonde haired warlock gasped as fear slipped through his body. “He is the boy that stopped us the first time we came here.” “What?” Wyatt roared, his face darkening in anger. “And you didn't bother to tell me? What kind of fools do I have working under me? What's the use of working for me if you can't tell me all the details of everything you are doing?” “My Lord...” “Shut the fuck up.” Wyatt roared, moving his eyes to the seer. “What the fuck is going on here? Care to explain to me why...” “I'll save you the trouble.” Aidan exclaimed, dropping his hands to his hips. “Well! Actually, I am here to...” “Shut the fuck up!” Wyatt snapped, directing a highly concentrated fireball at Aidan. Without even extending his hand, Aidan sent the ball flying back but this time he changed the direction. It hit the new warlock, exploding him into bits. Wyatt's heart pounded in his chest at the sudden expression of power by the young boy. He was mad but he needed answers. Wyatt moved his eyes to the seer and before he could even ask the question, a loud scream tore out of the seer. He instantly started sweating, looking at Wyatt. His lips were trembling and the rest of his body trembled in fear. “What is it?” “This is not good, My Lord.” The seer shook hard as he addressed the angry looking Wyatt in front of her. “He's... he's... he's...” “Will you stop trembling like an idiot and tell me what...” “He's the... the baby that you killed 19 years ago.” The seer said. His face was now wet as if a bucket of water had just been poured on him. “He's the wizard of good cause, Mang's successor.” Wyatt's heart gave a sharp pound in his chest, making him feel a deep shiver down his spine. He was really shocked and he breathed in harshly. “What?” Wyatt moved his eyes to Aidan as his heart gave another deeper pound. He gave a low and painful gasp that actually sent shivers deep into his system. He felt as if coldness had just struck him right there. He was visibly trembling. He had never been as scared as he was at that very time. His entire life, Wyatt had struck fear into the lives of people but now he was really scared and he felt really hot. In just a matter of seconds sweat was dripping from his skin. “That's impossible.” Wyatt rasped, clenching his fists harder to hide how badly they shook. “I killed that baby 19 years ago. If he's dead then what the hell is he doing here in my throne room, you stupid idiot, uh.” He seethed. “There was no way for him to have survived that. He is dead. You are just bluffing.” “I told you I am here to kick your ass.” Aidan laughed. When Wyatt moved his eyes and stared at him, he saw the smug grin on his face which just made him tremble even more. “Now how are we...” “Shut the fuck up.” Wyatt moved his eyes to the trembling seer. “How is this possible? He is supposed to be dead, eaten by those...” “Well!” Aidan couldn't miss the frown that appeared on Wyatt's face. “I am invincible. It will take someone more than...” “I said, shut the fuck up!” Wyatt's voice sounded inhuman, shaking the items that were in the throne room. Then he looked angrily at his stupid seer. “Khan?” His voice was scary enough for the seer to know exactly what he wanted to know. “He didn't die in that river.” Khan actually shook. “His powers couldn't let him because he still wanted to prove that even as a baby...” He gulped, sweat dripping from his face. “He was still powerful. Remember the oracle had told you he would be born in your territory. All that was destined to happen... He was brought into this kingdom to fulfill his destiny and now... he is here to fulfill the prophecy.” That word from the seer got to Wyatt that he became really scared that he started trembling terribly in both anger and fear. He had his angry red eyes directed at the seer. “How come you are telling me this now? Why didn't you see it all these years when I...” “I don't know, my Lord.” The seer actually whimpered, trembling like leaf on a stormy night. “And... there is still more.” “What?” Wyatt thundered. Every glass in that room broke to shards from the impact of his voice. “You mean there is still more to the...” “Yes!” The seer quavered. “He is more powerful than you. His powers are inherited from Lord Mang but he is more powerful than Lord Mang. That means that he...” He paused and gulped as his hands trembled as if he was connected to a vibrating machine. “...is more powerful than you. His powers are unique and he can do anything that he wants.” “What?” Wyatt was so mad that all the powers in that gem took control of him at the same time. He clenched his fists harder, panting like a man in a race while staring at the seer with angry eyes. “You stupid foolish man.” “My Lord,” The seer threw himself on the floor. “Please. It's not fault. I only say what my eyes allowed me to see and what my spirit tells me.” Wyatt had said nothing to the crazy seer but his eyes and his pants were able to tell him that his end was near. He could tell that the Lord Wyatt was gonna do something really bad to him. “Please...” The seer quavered as tears made him weak. “I...I had no idea.” In a fit of rage, Wyatt conjured an energy ball and angrily hurled it at the seer, who immediately exploded to fiery bits. Only tiny specks remained. “You are supposed to be telling me everything before it happens, stupid fool.” He screamed at the empty space where the seer had been a few seconds back. “You know I don't tolerate foolish people.” “Whoa!” Aidan gasped, covering his mouth. The evil seeker sure seemed to be strong but Aidan knew that he was more powerful than him. “By the way, do you actually know that your warlocks plus your son are all dead?” “What? What did you do...” “Oh, they were so easy to handle. I made sure I inflicted pain on your son before finally sending him to hell. You are gonna follow him there in just a little while so you don't have to worry about a thing okay?” Aidan chuckled cockily. “Now how are we going to do this?” He clenched his fists. “Stay away from me.” Wyatt yelled acidly, extending his hands softly. “Don't you dare...” “What?” Aidan said as he took a few steps forward. “Don't tell me the mighty self-proclaimed god is scared of a little boy like me. But either way, I am going to finish you off just like I did to your evil son. But look on the bright side,” he chuckled. “You two are gonna be...” “I don't know what you know about what my stupid seer said,” Wyatt tried to sound confident. He couldn't show the stupid little boy that he was scared because he knew he would take advantage of him. In fact, he was gonna use his intelligence to turn things around. “But you definitely have no idea what you are dealing with boy? Get out of here and I might just choose to spare your life. I am more than you think and...” “Really?” Aidan chuckled angrily, feeling his anger intensifying. “Then why do you look like that? Why would you want to spare my life when you were dying to kill me a few minutes ago? I think I would love to see you try though. Hit me with what you've got. I would like a taste.” Wyatt's heart was about to burst out of his chest. For the first time ever he had met someone that was able to deflect his magic. He was powerful, he was really powerful. But according to the book of legends, Mang's successor was so powerful that... he could do anything he willed. “Look boy,” Wyatt said confidently. “You are probably in a wrong place at the wrong time. Just get out of here and...” “Not without finishing you off.” Now that Aidan knew that his powers were so strong that even the evil seeker was afraid of him, he got confident. There was no denying that he was gonna defeat him. That got him confident and even more courageous than ever. He knew exactly what had to be done. “I am going to make sure that you pay for everything. You killed my parents and millions of people just for your evil ways. Today will be the day that will go down in his history as the day the great Wyatt was defeated.” “Look boy, stay away from me.” “You are gonna pay for killing my parents.” Aidan's face had now completely changed. The only thing on his mind was to deal with the evil seeker once and for all. “You are gonna pay for all those souls you have killed.” “Yeah...” Wyatt laughed, clenching his fists harder. “What makes you think you are the one to defeat me boy? Is it because...” “Ooh...” Aidan chirped. “I bet you must be shaking in your pants. How does it feel to know that your day of stopping your quest is now? Today is the day I am gonna kick your big flat ass. You are gonna shit your pants today because...” “I will not let you kill me.” With those words, Wyatt thrust his hands forward, releasing a really powerful energy ball. Aidan thrust his hand forward, stopping the energy ball mid-way and sent it back flying to Wyatt. Wyatt took control of the energy ball, removing it from his direction to the other side where the blonde warlock was shaking terribly, trying to find a way to escape from there. When the blonde warlock saw the charging energy ball, he gave out a scream of horror and started chanting but before he had the chance to finish, he exploded into fiery bits. Wyatt gulped when he saw that he was all alone. There was no one there with him. All of them had been killed by Aidan. It got him really scared to the point where he was hyperventilating. “And they were two.” Aidan said in false cheerfulness, staring at his opponent. “Now how are we gonna do this?” “Get out of here.” “Never!” Aidan shot his hand forward, releasing a powerful bolt of ice which seemed really sharp. Wyatt flipped, moving away from the coming sharp ice. It hit the throne, revealing a gaping hole. He moved his eyes to Aidan in horror, trying to calm himself down. “Are you scared?” Aidan asked as he got really close. “Come on. This day has been prophesied so why don't you take it like a real man.” “I will never be killed.” Wyatt shot out a fireball which Aidan sent back to him with more energy than he had sent it with. Wyatt tried to extinguish it with a thin fume of ice but it was still hurtling towards him dangerously. He quickly disappeared and appeared on the other side, staring at the powerful fireball which was heading for the huge wall, hitting it. The wall exploded, revealing a huge gaping hole which led outside. Wyatt was really scared. But he wasn't gonna give up. After all, he was not the same man he was. He was now a powerful warlock, god like. He just had to concentrate and he could defeat the young boy. He had been a warlock for years and he knew a lot about stuff like that while Aidan was just a 19 year old little boy that had no idea about anything. After all, prophecies could change right? Taking an angry growl, Wyatt let loose a really powerful concentrated blue flame to burn Aidan instantly. But Aidan made a quick turn, looking at the coming powerful flame. He took in a deep breath and allowed the flame to come. The flame reached Aidan and surrounded him completely and ignited, making it seem like his body was on fire. “Ha ha...” Wyatt laughed manically at the top of his voice. “Now who is going to kill who?” It was clear from the powerful flame that had surrounded that he wasn't going to survive. He was going to burn to death and... “Amateur.” Aidan laughed, hurling both his hands forward. The powerful flame followed and was now directed at Wyatt. Wyatt's face lost the smirk when he saw what Aidan was doing. He made a quick flip, dodging the fire that Aidan had sent. “Now who's laughing?” Aidan said teasingly. “This can't be.” Wyatt gulped. “I will not allow this.” With an angry growl, Wyatt released a powerful energy ball, followed by another and another. Aidan flipped in the air, sending the energy balls back to Wyatt. Wyatt thrust his hands forward, directing the two energy balls to the other side. They hit on different walls. The ground shook and Wyatt trembled. He groaned angrily, moving his angry eyes to Aidan. But when he moved his eyes, he saw another energy ball hurtling at him. He extended his hand to extinguish it but it had so much energy that he couldn't handle. He tried to move away but the energy ball came so hard that the impact of that energy sent him flying to a wall nearby. He hit himself with a thud, falling to the floor. Lucky for him, the energy ball had hit the wall elsewhere though he felt its impact. Wincing softly, Wyatt gave an angry growl as he furiously got up. Now he was madder than he ever been with only one goal in his mind, survive and defeat the enemy, whether prophecy or no prophecy. He stared at Aidan with a glowering face as he clenched his fists harder. Then suddenly, dark smoke from nowhere surrounded him. His eyes gave a deep, blood red glow but Aidan wasn't scared. One thing he felt though was that the dark energy that surrounded him was getting stronger. From that moment, he knew that Wyatt had probably gotten a bit stronger than he had been but Aidan wasn't gonna lose focus. He could still remember what the priest had told him. There was a lot that he hadn't discovered about his magic and he was gonna do it while battling with Wyatt. “You stupid little fool...” Wyatt panted, clenching his fists harder as he connected with every object in that room. “You are gonna pay for this. I am gonna...” “Really?” Aidan nodded. “Looks like a big chicken to me. You are nothing but a...” “Uh...” Wyatt screamed. His voice sounded like a really sharp instrument being scratched. He slowly extended his hands as the dark smoke spread throughout the entire room except where Aidan stood. Every sharp edged object including the shards of glass which had broken elevated high up in the air, with the sharp points pointing at Aidan with the intention of killing Aidan. Tearing his eyes away from the stupid foolish and angry looking man, Aidan scanned the whole room and got surprised when he saw the sharp edged objects in the room directed at him. He knew those objects would kill him within seconds. Aidan quickly took a glance at the evil seeker and saw the evil grin on his face. "Now are you scared boy?" Wyatt knew there was no way Aidan could survive that many weapons at the same time. Of course, he knew he would dodge some but most of them were gonna hit him. He was gonna be weak and then Wyatt was gonna finish him off. "Ha ha..." Wyatt laughed sinisterly, hurling his hands forwards, commanding the sharp edged objects to charge. At his command, every object started heading for Aidan. Aidan took a deep breath and just stayed calm. He knew that if he wasn't calm he would lose his focus and that would only mean one thing, his failure. Aidan closed his eyes and then ignored the laughing man. He connected his energy with all the objects, imagining them stopping. Aidan quickly opened his eyes and watched the objects. Just when they were about to pierce him... they stopped. Wyatt's laughs stopped, replaced by a huge frown and an expression of shock. He couldn't believe what the hell was happening. When he eventually stared at Aidan, he saw the bright grin which appeared on his little face. Wyatt groaned in anger, thrusting his hands forward to push the objects into Aidan's body and end him. He concentrated all his energy on him. But he got surprised when nothing happened. The objects didn't even make any move. They just stood still. He sent the dark smoke towards the objects but nothing happened. Then he tried and tried but they just stood still. Wyatt was mad but he got scared when the objects started turning, all facing him. He took a few steps back as he took a good look at the grinning boy. He just stood still, doing nothing but the objects were turning. They were now directed at him. "What the fuck do you think..." Before Wyatt even had the chance to finish his sentence, all the objects started rushing towards him. They were still really dangerous and made him gasp. He took a deep breath and disappeared but one of the shards of glasses got him before he eventually did, scratching his arm. He was bleeding but he managed to disappear before they all hit him. The objects hit the wall, breaking into tiny pieces. Aidan could feel Wyatt's presence right behind him. He took a quick turn and found him staring at his scratched arm. A grin appeared on his face when he saw the scratch. "A bleeding god?" Aidan gave about the most teasing laugh ever. "I didn't know gods had blood in them. You are the first god in the history of gods to bleed. Isn't it funny?' Wyatt was mad. He tried to heal the scratch but he was so mad that he couldn't even finish what he was doing. He moved his face up to stare into Aidan's eyes and glowered, feeling himself get powerful. He was mad and he wasn't gonna lose that battle. He was gonna change the prophecy and defeat the young boy. He didn't even care about anything else. "You are gonna pay..." "More worky, less talky..." Aidan chirped, moving his little finger in the air. "Come on. Have you given up already?" "Uh..." Wyatt spluttered, opening his palms wider. A highly concentrated bolt of blue flame shot of his hands, heading for Aidan. He continued shooting them out, trying his best to defeat the foolish boy. Aidan thrust his hand forward, taking the entire flame on his hand. His hand was on fire but he had made that fire a part of him. He smirked when he saw the fear in Wyatt's eyes and the frown that appeared on his face. "You little... uh!" Wyatt grunted, thumping his foot harder on the floor. He got scared when Aidan got his flame. He thrust his hand forward to send another but got surprised by what had happened. A small and weak flame that went off as soon as he sent it escaped his hand. He tried again and the same thing happened. He had used so much energy that he got mad. He had no idea why he couldn't use that power on Aidan. Aidan definitely had no idea that by taking the flame in his hand, he had weakened that power from Wyatt. Now Wyatt couldn't use that power as long as Aidan had it in his hands. None of them even realized it. Wyatt was too mad and scared to even notice anything. His only goal was to defeat the boy because if he had wanted to kill him, he would have killed him. Maybe he wasn't even the... "Are you done?" Aidan chuckled. "Maybe now it's my turn." With those words, Aidan sent a powerful ball of hot flame from his hand. Wyatt flipped and the ball hit the wall. Without even taking another breath, he sent another but this time Wyatt disappeared from that spot to another. Aidan could feel his presence and he had no idea how but he made a quick turn, sending another flaming hot ball. Wyatt disappeared and appeared at another spot but Aidan was so fast that as soon as he appeared, another ball was hurtling at him. He disappeared and reappeared at another place but the same thing happened and he had to disappear. Aidan didn't know what was happening to him. Before Wyatt even appeared at a place, he could sense it and hence sent a flaming ball at him before he appeared. He continued doing this, making sure that he was super-fast. He knew he had to end the idiot's life but the idiot was lucky every time as he saw the hot flaming ball. The balls were hitting the walls so hard that they were shaking. There were a number of holes in that particular room. Wyatt was getting tired. It seemed like everywhere he appeared the ball followed him but he had an idea. Appearing at his last spot, Wyatt extended his hands at the coming fireball and tried to send it back but he was ripped from where he stood to the huge wall. He hit the wall with a thud, throwing him back to the floor. He hit his chest and gave a powerful wince. The crown from his head fell to the floor, instantly turning back to its original golden state. Seeing what exactly had happened, Wyatt groaned on the floor moving his eyes to the angry ball with a powerful flame on his hands. "Now you are back to where you belong." Aidan said harshly, taking a few steps forward while clenching the hand with which he held the flame. "Scum like you belongs to the ground. Now you are going to pay for all the lives that you have wasted." Aidan pointed his hand at the angry looking man. "You are gonna pay for my parent's..." "I will not be killed." Wyatt snarled, clenching on his fists hard. "I shall not die. I shall be victorious and you will die here today." "We'll see about that." With those angry words, Aidan thrust his hands forward, letting loose a really powerful ball of flames which was directed at Wyatt. Wyatt gave an evil grin and chuckled. Before the ball even reached him, he had disappeared from the spot where he stood. The ball reached the floor and exploded it, shaking the palace slightly as a loud noise rumbled. "What?" Aidan couldn't feel the presence of Wyatt in that room. He knew he was no longer in that room. "Where did he go?" Aidan dropped his hands furiously, putting off the flame. He moved his eyes from side as he tried to see if Wyatt was near. But he felt nothing in that room. Sure, his evil dark powers were still in that palace but he couldn't feel Wyatt's presence or his evil dark powers. He was not in the castle. He had to be somewhere. Aidan quickly closed his eyes, connecting with all the elements of the earth. He knew they could help him locate Wyatt. After a few seconds, Aidan opened his eyes wider. He could now feel his presence. "He's outside." Taking a deep groan, Aidan started rushing to the gaping hole leading outside the castle. He had to find him and he was gonna kill him. *** "What's that?" Hanna gasped, gripping her father's arm harder. A loud sound had just been heard, making the ground shake. It had sounded like an earthquake and it made the royal family quiver in fear. Its impact was terrible that Luis who had been standing was sent to the floor. He felt his heart pounding in his chest. He had no idea what it was but it made him feel really scared for his family. He was panting and his breaths were harsh and painful. They had started hearing just sounds and now a big sound which made the floor shake? "I don't know..." The king said, holding his daughter tightly. He was really scared. "Maybe it was an earth quake and..." "No!" Granny said, nodding her head in fear. "An earthquake can't just happen for a single second and go away. I bet it's..." "Wyatt?" The king gasped, feeling tears building in his eyes. "I wonder what he is doing now. What if he's doing something to one of my people? What if..." "No, father." Luis nodded, slowly getting up. He quickly rushed to the barred window, staring outside. Everything seemed clear. There was nothing outside and he had no idea what was happening. "I can't see anyone from here." he came back into the room. "I am sure that it was just an earthquake or tremor." He hoped. "You don't have to worry about anything." The king sighed as a tear dropped down to his cheeks. "Sitting here and doing nothing is killing me. I haven't checked on my people for a really long time now, three days to be precise. For a king it is really a long time. I don't even know what is happening to them. I know that they are in a bad state but I just wanna see them." "I am sure they are fine." The queen said softly. "All we have to hold on now is to hope. Only hope can make us stay alive." "You are right." Granny sighed. "We just have to keep on hoping that everyone is fine. He is evil and he makes people worship him but I just hope nothing happens to them. In fact, I am sure that nothing will happen to them." "I pray so." The king said, holding Hanna tighter. "I pray we get out of this hell once and for all." King Julian's hope that Aidan would ever return had vanished long ago but he had to give his family some hope. Luis stared at his family and then sat down, holding his mother tightly. He knew that they were afraid of what had happened. He still believed in Aidan's love and still hope that he would save them. He loved him and he knew that Aidan's good nature would bring him to the kingdom. He wished with all his heart for Aidan to come. "May my love for Aidan save us all?" *** Aidan slowly got out of the palace, looking all around. He couldn't see Wyatt anywhere. The only thing he was able to see were the statues that Wyatt had made from the guards and the huge statue of himself. He couldn't see him anywhere. Aidan had his eyes everywhere, slowly moving away from the entrance. He could feel the dark energy very close but he couldn't make of where that energy was coming from. It could have been anywhere. The sky was a little dark but Aidan was clearly seeing everything. "Where are you, you crazy idiot?" Aidan said softly, moving his eyes all around. He stood still and tried to connect with all the elements so that he could feel Wyatt's presence and surprise him. But as soon as Aidan closed his eyes, he felt a really powerful energy closing in on him, hurtling like a destructive wind. The energy that rushed towards him was really powerful and it seemed to be coming from above him. With a loud gasp, Aidan abruptly opened his eyes, moving them up to stare into the sky. His eyes widened when he saw a huge bolt of lightning closing in on him from above. It was so close that he couldn't dodge it. Aidan tried to run away, moving from the spot where he had been. But the lightning bolt hit the ground with such impact that it threw away Aidan to the ground. He hit his body first pretty hard and felt the pain slipping through him. He felt the lightning's impact and it was pretty powerful. Aidan winced but he had no time to think about the pain. He made a quick turn to look at the place where the lightning had struck and found a huge hole. He had escaped that one but he wasn't gonna allow it to happen again. "Ha ha..." Aidan heard Wyatt's manic laughs. He quickly moved his eyes to the sky and found him floating in the sky, staring at Aidan with an evil grin on his face. "How does it feel to be hit?" Aidan clenched his fists as he became angrier. He groaned loudly, still staring at Wyatt. Wyatt was standing in the air. There was a dark cloud high up above him which was spinning constantly. Wyatt's eyes were glowing a little bit. Aidan was really mad. "The prophecy shall go the other way round." Wyatt knew that he could use all the forces of nature to try and defeat Aidan. He had used the power of lightning on him and the impact had been great but now... it was gonna be massive. With a loud groan, Wyatt looked up and raised his hands to the heavens. Lightning split the sky, followed by a loud and angry roar of thunder. The sky got even darker with the clouds that accumulated in it. He moved his eyes to Aidan and laughed loudly, feeling really powerful. He was gonna show Aidan just how powerful he was. "Time to feel my power." Wyatt laughed sinisterly, directing his hands at Aidan. A powerful bolt of lightning shot from his hands, heading straight for the young boy that was on the ground. Aidan stared in horror as the powerful bolt of lightning directed at him. He knew it was powerful. He could feel its power and he knew exactly what had to be done. He couldn't be afraid of anything. Wyatt might have been closer the last time but he wasn't gonna allow that the next time. With a deep breath, Aidan threw his hands forward, stopping the bolt immediately. He quickly got up and threw the bolt back to Wyatt, making sure that it was even more powerful than it had been. Wyatt flipped in the air, dodging the powerful bolt of lightning. He laughed manically, raising his hands to the heavens. A really powerful bolt of lightning hit him, filling him up with enough energy and power to defeat the boy. He laughed even harder when he saw the frown on Aidan's face. He clenched his fists harder, feeling the spark all over his body. Now he was in full power and he knew what exactly to do. "Are you scared boy?" he laughed sinisterly. "You better be because I am gonna deal with you now. You are gonna feel my power." With a final laugh, Wyatt let loose a huge lightning bolt, heading straight for Aidan. Aidan thrust his hand forward, sending the bolt back to him. He flipped in the air, dodging the bolt. He sent another but this time Aidan didn't even thrust his hand and the bolt rushed towards him. He tried to take control of it but it was so powerful that it made him take quick steps back. He flipped again, dodging the lightning bolt. Aidan was now mad. He knew that he had to defeat the evil seeker and he was now ready for it too. Taking a deep breath, Aidan started rushing towards Wyatt. He started rising from the ground, heading for where Wyatt was standing while deflecting back on the bolts. He was standing in the air with the goal of dealing with his enemy. Wyatt threw a powerful lightning bolt and Aidan threw it back. Every bolt Aidan thrust back at him was getting closer to him. He knew that eventually one of them would hit him if he wasn't careful. Seeing Aidan dodging each and every bolt, Wyatt groaned in anger, clenching his fists harder. With a loud cry, Wyatt thrust more lightning bolts using both his hands. He was sending double the lightning bolts, making sure that they were directed at Aidan. He knew Aidan had been able to dodge one bolt but what if they were many, all at the same time, he thought as an evil grin appeared on his face. When Aidan saw the incoming lightning bolts, he gave a teasing laugh and disappeared. "What?" Wyatt gasped when he saw that Aidan had disappeared. The bolts hit on the ground with great impact. "Now we are playing hide and seek, boy? I thought you were supposed to defeat me. What happened?" Wyatt had his eyes everywhere. He didn't want to get surprised. All he wanted to do was defeat Aidan and rule over everyone. "Who said I am hiding?" Wyatt heard Aidan's voice right behind him. "Why would I need to hide from a scaredy-cat?" "Uh..." Wyatt made a quick turning, sending the lightning bolt in that direction. But Aidan was not there. He was gone. Wyatt felt really scared. He was scared that he would get outsmarted. He could have bet his own life that Aidan had been right behind him. "Show yourself." Wyatt shouted. "There is no need to hide." "Who said anything about hiding?" Aidan laughed, appearing right in front of Wyatt. "Here I am." He opened his arms wider. "Hit me with your best shot." "Uh..." Wyatt let loose another lightning bolt, hurtling it towards Aidan. Aidan allowed the bolt to head straight for him. Reaching him, the bolt suddenly stopped as if it was frozen. Aidan moved his eyes past Wyatt and saw him frowning, probably even scared. He knew what he had to do with that bolt to show Wyatt that he was powerful. "Now it's my turn." Aidan sent the lightning bolt back to Wyatt. Seeing the lightning bolt, Wyatt tried to move, dodging the bolt but something was wrong. He couldn't move. He tried to flip but he was still unable to move any part of his body. His eyes widened when he saw the bolt just seconds away from him. He screamed in horror, staring at Aidan. From that grin on his face, Wyatt knew that Aidan had used telekinesis on him. He got really scared and he actually cried out. He did all he could to try and move. Just when the lightning was about to strike him, Wyatt moved but the bolt was so fast that it struck him right in his arm, sending him flying from where he stood. It hurt a lot and he didn’t even realize that the loud scream which sounded like death was about to strike was actually coming from his own mouth. Touching his arm softly, Wyatt winced out in pain, groaning softly. He felt as if his veins wanted to explode in his arms. His whole body shuddered in pain. He removed his hands and then saw the huge wound which was just at the end of his arm. It looked like grilled barbeque, letting out little smoke. He was really mad. Making a quick spell, Wyatt saw his wound start healing and the pain subsiding. That was the second time Aidan had struck him. Now he was scared and really mad. Aidan was powerful and smart. With the amount of power that he had shown so far, Wyatt was really scared. "Oh, did you get hurt." Aidan said teasingly. "Fuck you!" Wyatt groaned, releasing a really powerful energy ball which he successfully directed at Aidan. But Aidan was so powerful that he just snapped his finger and the energy ball exploded before it completely left Wyatt's side. Wyatt felt the impact of that explosion and he could have sworn that his heart exploded. "You were saying?" Aidan asked angrily as he floated towards the angry and scared looking man. "Don't fucking come near me?" Wyatt warned, moving his trembling finger in the air. "You definitely have no idea who you are fucking with. You have overstepped your..." "All talk and no action." Aidan shrugged nonchalantly. "Where is the..." "Oh shut up." Wyatt knew he had to leave that place. "I will deal with you later." "What if I want it right now?" Aidan said harshly, clenching on his fists. "I want you to give it to me right now. In fact, I am begging for it. Let's see what else you have to offer. I thought the evil seeker was supposed to be really powerful but..." "I am powerful!" Wyatt roared. "I am a god." His voice sounded inhuman. His eyes gave a powerful glow and his breaths sounded like a steam engine. "Looks weak to..." "You idiot." Wyatt let lose a powerful fireball. Aidan sent it back to him and he flipped in the air. "I will deal with you later. Right now, I have more important things to do. I am not dying today." With those words, Wyatt snapped his fingers, disappearing into the thin air. Aidan laughed softly, clenching his fists harder. He knew what Wyatt was up. With a soft laugh, Aidan disappeared. *** “Oh my God,” The queen gasped. “What the hell is happening outside the palace?” Luis and his family could clearly bright light glowing and then a deep roaring thunder. They had no idea what was going on but they could hear Wyatt's angry voice and they knew that something was on. They just sat still without even moving an inch. The floor was vibrating from time and they could feel Wyatt's angry groans and screams getting intense. “Oh my God,” The king quavered. “What if he's venting out his anger on one of my people? I can't even imagine...” “I will go and check it out.” Luis said, getting up from the floor as quick as he could. “I will...” “No...” The queen gave a really loud cry. “What if he sees and decides to punish you? Please.” “I will just take a quick glance, mother.” Luis said in a serious tone, staring at his mother. “He won't see me.” Luis rushed to the window and as soon as his eyes looked out, he gasped, touching his chest. His heart started racing unlike before. His entire body trembled and he had absolutely no idea whether it was from what he saw or the fear that struck him. His eyes widened and he started panting. As soon as he had stared outside, he had seen Wyatt floating in the sky, releasing what looked like lightning but it wasn't about Wyatt. It was about who the lightning was directed at. It was Aidan and he was equally in the air, floating. Luis got really scared but when the lightning bounced and went back to Wyatt, Luis was able to breathe again. His eyes went at Aidan, staring at him with his whole his heart. Everything suddenly turned into slow motion. The way Aidan was moving... the way his hands moved... the way he was dressed... the power he showed, it was all wonderful to Luis. He knew Aidan was fighting a battle but he was caught looking at that really sexy boy. He watched the battle outside and realized that Aidan was really powerful indeed. He watched Wyatt being struck by lightning before... “What's going on?” He heard Hanna ask. “Is there anything that's going on?” Luis moved his face from the window and stared right at his sister and the rest of his family. Tears of joy built in his eyes. He had no idea how to express what he felt deep inside of him. He had only been wishing for Aidan to return and finally he was here. It just got him emotional seeing Aidan again after two whole years. Though he hadn't seen his face clearly, Luis knew that it was clearly Aidan. “Son...” The queen sounded worried. “What is it? Why do you look like that?” Luis moved his eyes to his mother. “He's here.” “Who is here?” Granny asked softly. “What are you...” “Aidan is here.” Luis said as a tear fell down his cheeks. “Aidan has actually come to our rescue. He did come.” “What?” The king furiously rose, gasping as his hands found his chest. “Are you sure?” Luis was damn right surprised. “I need to get out of here. I need to go out there and see with my own eyes that it is actually him.” With those words, Luis rushed to the door. He started kicking it as hard as he could but he couldn't do anything to a golden door. He kicked and kicked, groaning in anger but it wasn't opening. He tried to push on it but nothing was working. “What the fuck?” Luis snapped as he hit his fist harder on the door. He didn't even mind the pain that he felt when he punched the door. “What the fuck?” “Luis!” The king said, getting a little closer to him. “Please. Calm down my son okay. If Aidan is here then I am sure he is fine. He has Mang's powers. Nothing can happen to him. He is just gonna be fine and...” “I need to see him.” Luis dropped his hands furiously, accidentally hitting the knob. The door opened on its own and Luis actually gasped, feeling extremely happy. “I have to go and find him.” Without even getting an answer from his family, Luis rushed out of his room. He just wanted to be with Aidan and see him terribly. He knew he just had to. *** Wyatt appeared, suspended in the sky with an evil grin on his face. He had appeared right in the middle of the city and felt relieved when he couldn't see Aidan. He had finally escaped from him and wasn't gonna go back to him either. Wyatt knew he had to be really careful. Aidan had struck him twice already and... “There you are.” Wyatt heard a voice right in front of him. “You didn't actually think that I would let you go right? It's time to end this.” Wyatt gave a shocked expression on his face. He had no idea what to do to Aidan but he actually didn't want to die either. He knew he had to act smart or it was gonna be bad for him. He knew exactly what had done to be done. “I didn't actually run away from you.” Wyatt smirked. “Why do you keep following me like a dog?” “That's because I want to end it.” Aidan said harshly. “You and I are gonna end it today. The prophecy shall be fulfilled today whether you like it or not. Your ass is gonna burn in hell today. I will make sure of it.” “You can't defeat me.” Wyatt panted as he let loose yet another fireball. Aidan sent a thin fume of water, extinguishing that fire. “We are gonna see about that.” Aidan's face got serious as he started getting closer to Wyatt. Aidan thrust his hands forward, letting loose a powerful ball of flame that he sent towards Wyatt with a smile. But he got surprised when that ball bounced back before hitting Wyatt and then exploded into bits. Aidan lost the smile that he had on his face. “Are you surprised?” Wyatt laughed loudly. Yes! He'd activated a really powerful shield that made him immune and protected from all the magic that Aidan would send to him. He knew there was absolutely no way for Aidan to penetrate that protective shield. He had no idea why he hadn't thought about it but now... it was game on. He knew what had to be done. “What...” “Energy shield.” Wyatt laughed manically, clenching his fists harder. “Now let me show you what I am made of. Let me show you power.” Then his face turned red as he raised his hands towards the heavens. Lightning split the sky as thunder roared. Then the dark and thick clouds surrounded the whole sky, bringing forth a really cold wind that blew all over. Aidan knew that Wyatt was gathering his powers from the evil clouds and the gem as he could feel the dark energy surrounding him get stronger but he wasn't gonna give up. “Now you are gonna know real power.” Wyatt laughed louder. Thunder roared as he laughed even louder than before. His voice sounded evil as lightning split the sky again. Then his voice sounded inhuman as he opened his arms, staring into the heavens. Then he dropped his eyes to Aidan, chuckling inwardly. His eyes were glowing dangerously, more than Aidan had seen them a few minutes ago. He was definitely not human. Aidan knew from that moment that Wyatt was now in full power but Aidan wasn't afraid. Really dark and thick smoke surrounded him, giving him more power. Then he stretched his hand forth and a lightning bolt was heading for Aidan, hurtling at him with super speed. Aidan extended his hands to stop the bolt but got surprised when nothing happened. The power from the bolt sent him backwards and he flipped in the air to avoid the deadly bolt. “Ha ha...” Wyatt's voice rumbled throughout the sky, causing a really deadly thunder. Aidan couldn't imagine that had happened. Weren't his powers working or something, he wondered as he slowly took a step closer through the air? He had a big frown on his face which made Wyatt laugh even more when he saw it. He might have been a little scared when he found out his powers didn't work. “Now who's scared?” He bellowed. “I am going to show you real power.” With those words, Wyatt released a powerful energy ball towards Aidan. This time Aidan managed stop it but it was so powerful that he had to let go of it and flip through the air. He took in a deep breath, sending a powerful energy ball. But Wyatt blew it like a birthday candle, extinguishing it instantly. “Yes!” Wyatt roared. “Yes!” Wyatt could feel the energy deep within him get intense. He was really powerful and he couldn't believe the energy he was feeling was coming from deep within him. He clenched his fists harder, concentrating another fireball towards Aidan. Aidan dodged it and stood in the air, wondering why his powers weren't strong enough to hit Wyatt anymore. Aidan quickly moved his hands up, staring at them. He could feel the energy deep within him and he was sure he was using it but it wasn't that powerful anymore. He couldn't understand anymore. Could he have lost his focus and... Before Aidan finished his thought, he felt a stronger power rushing towards him, hurtling like the powerful wind. When he moved his eyes up, it was too late as the energy ball had already reached him. He quickly thrust his hands forward to try and stop the energy ball but it exploded dangerously and the explosive energy hit him so badly, sending him flying to the ground below. Aidan screamed out as he headed for the ground. He hit the ground with a thud, hitting the rest of his body. It hurt a lot and he winced. But though the pain was too much, Aidan was sure he was hurt. He had fallen from a really high place and yet he was alright and not even bleeding. “Ouch!” Aidan winced in pain, holding his chest as he moved his eyes up. He tried to get back but felt a bolt of pain pass through his entire body. His heart started pounding deep in his chest. He stared at the red eyed man and then came to the realization that Lord Ming's powers were now in full. It was the only reason why his powers weren't getting to him anymore. “Look who's on the ground.” Wyatt chirped, slowly coming to the ground. “How are you supposed to beat me when you are down there? I am going to make you pay for messing with me boy. Do you think you can defeat someone like me?” Aidan ignored Wyatt's laughs and tried to move again but the pain slipped through him once again and he fell to the ground. He got a little scared and came to the realization that he'd be killed if he wasn't careful. He quickly closed his eyes and took in another deep breath that seemed to make him feel better. He slowly got off of the ground, holding his chest out in pain. But before he even stood up properly, he saw a fireball rushing towards him. He made a quick run but the fireball hit the ground so hard that he found himself on the ground again. “Ha ha...” Wyatt couldn't actually believe that the power he felt was that strong. He was at full power and he knew he could defeat the puny man. “Now it will be time for you to be taught a lesson. You are gonna die just like your parents. I am gonna make sure I slit your throat like your father and your mother. I am gonna slaughter you like a wild pig.” He laughed. Wyatt opened his palms wider, letting loose the dark smoke that surrounded him. He held it in his palms with the intension of hitting Aidan but when he looked down, an evil grin appeared on his face when he actually saw about a group of five people watching in fear. He had a great idea. He knew he had to distract Aidan and then strike him at the right moment. That would surely kill him. “You are a guardian right?” Wyatt laughed. “Then how would it feel like to see some of the people dead?” Aidan's eyes widened when he heard what Wyatt had just said. He quickly moved his eyes to the direction were Wyatt was looking and saw a group of people standing in fear. He knew what Wyatt really meant by that. He knew exactly what he meant. He even got more scared when he thought about those people dead. “Let's see what you are gonna do now.” With those words, Wyatt gave a really loud sinister laugh, releasing a really powerful energy ball, hurling towards the people. Aidan moved his eyes to the energy ball and then took in a deep breath. He extended his hand, trying to stop the ball but it didn't fully stop. It was still moving but just too slow. “Yes!” Wyatt laughed. “You've now taken the bet. Now let's see how you are gonna save yourself.” With an evil grin, Wyatt sent a huge ball of flames, filled with his evil energy to the boy that had his entire concentration on the people. He knew that it was all over once that ball of flames reach Aidan. He was gonna die right in front of his eyes. Then he was gonna prove the prophecy wrong. He chuckled sinisterly as he stared at the hurtling ball. “Get out of here.” Aidan shouted to the people. He sounded as if he was holding something really heavy. His veins had shot in his head and he had his entire energy and concentration on that energy ball that he couldn't entirely stop. At his words, the people started running away. Once Aidan was sure that they were far, he let go of that energy ball, letting it hit the ground. It exploded to bits. He took a deep sigh of relief but when he moved his eyes towards Wyatt, he was just in time to find the fireball hurtling at him. He tried to dodge it but before he even got the chance to do anything, the ball hit with a bang, releasing a powerful explosive energy. Seeing the ball hitting Aidan, Wyatt's eyes turned back to normal, widening instantly. A powerful vibration passed through his entire body, making him tremble in happiness. He gasped, touching his chest in happiness. “I did it.” Wyatt gasped. “Yes!” He roared, his voice rumbling throughout the entire city. “I killed the wizard of good cause.” The flaming ball didn't explode but Aidan was gone. That was more than enough to make him happy. “He is gone forever,” he thundered. “I defeated that prophecy and...” “Is that so...” Wyatt heard Aidan's voice loud and clear. Wyatt gasped as his heart made a quick pound in his chest. He moved his eyes down and what he saw actually made him tremble. His eyes widened and he felt like his death was calling. Aidan was right on the ground with a serious face. But that wasn't what scared Wyatt. What really scared him was the powerful fireball that Aidan was holding on his finger. It got him to tremble because it was impossible. No one had ever done that and survived. The impact of the fireball killed anyone instantly and now... “Did you actually think you are gonna defeat me?” Aidan said angrily. He'd remembered that fire was a part of him. “I think I have played this game for long now. It is time to end this shit.” He snapped, sounding really mad. “I have had enough of your foolish games.” “They are a part of you.” He remembered the words in his dreams a few years ago. “It is time to end this game.” With an angry growl, Aidan threw the fireball and it went hurtling towards Wyatt who screamed in horror when he saw the dangerous fireball. He extended his hands to stop it but it hit his shield, exploding to bits. Wyatt made a few steps behind, staring at Aidan. He released another energy ball but before it even reached Aidan, it broke into bits, causing him to tremble. Aidan disappeared from the ground and quickly reappeared behind Wyatt. He released a flame of fire which bounced back and just made Wyatt laugh even more. “I am shielded boy.” Wyatt laughed. “There is nothing you are gonna do to break this.” Aidan knew he had to break that shield if he had to deal with Wyatt but how... “Strong as one, stronger as a whole...” Aidan had an idea of what to do. He took a deep breath and set his mind on making a powerful ball which mixed all the elements on the earth. It had never been done before but he was gonna try. Aidan took another deep breath, raising his hands in the air. A strong wind started blowing all over. Then suddenly a small black ball started forming in his hands. When he remembered how exactly it had looked like in his dreams, he smiled brightly and opened his palms even wider. The ball continued growing in his palms. He could feel the energy it possessed. He could feel the power inside. He had mixed all the elements and now it was time to end it all. He could feel the impact of air, fire, water and earth. There was denying the fact that it was gonna be really powerful. “What's that...” Wyatt panted. He had never seen anything like it before so... he got a little scared. “There is nothing you can do to me. I have my shield on.” “Let's see about that.” With a loud cry, Aidan hurled his arms forward, sending the ball hurtling towards Wyatt. Wyatt laughed even harder and tried to send the ball back but he couldn't. It was coming straight at him with more energy than he had expected. Then something scary happened to Wyatt. Before the dark spinning ball even reached him, he felt the energy on the shield weakening. He looked straight ahead but before he could do anything, the ball hit the shield so hard, exploding instantly. All the energy on the shield exploded. He was not protected anymore. With the impact of the explosion, he would have been sent to the ground but he disappeared to another place. Wyatt looked carefully and realized he had no shield. With the great fear that he was not protected anymore, Wyatt tried to recreate another shield but it fell miserably. Not even a weak shield was formed. It was like he was stripped of that power to create the shield. Dropping his hands, Wyatt groaned in anger. “Look what you've done.” “Oh...” An evil grin appeared on Aidan's face. “So the great Wyatt is no longer protected?” He popped his knuckles as a glower appeared on his face. “It is now time to end this madness.” “No!” Wyatt thundered, throwing a highly concentrated powerful flame. Aidan started moving towards the flame and without even doing anything the flame reached him and surrounded his entire body without burning him. Then it moved and headed for Wyatt. Before he could even move, Aidan used telekinesis to stop him from moving. That flame hit his right arm, burning him terribly. He cried in pain, holding his arm. “You are gonna pay for that.” Wyatt released a powerful energy ball which Aidan sent in a different direction. In return, Aidan thrust his hand forward, releasing a huge ball of water. “Ha ha...” Wyatt laughed out. “Don't you have anything better to hit me with?” But Aidan had other plans. He quickly turned that water into a huge ball of ice, making sure that it was powerful enough. He had it directed at the laughing man who definitely had no idea what was going on. The huge ball of ice hit Wyatt so hard on the forehead that blood started slipping out. “You bastard.” Wyatt grumbled as his eyes turned red. “I am gonna teach you a lesson.” His voice sounded like a huge wild animal. With those words, Wyatt sent a lightning bolt at Aidan. Aidan released a thick ball of water which he combined with the lightning bolt and sent it flying back to Wyatt. Wyatt tried to dodge it but it hit him all together, giving him a really terrible shock. His eyes instantly turned to normal as he started screaming out in pain. His insides felt like they had exploded. Veins shot up in his eyes as he screamed out in horror, trembling terribly. He could feel himself weakening from that powerful shock. What was just a few seconds felt like an hour of endless torture? When the torture eventually ended, Wyatt was whimpering softly, feeling his body weakening. He tried to talk again but Aidan struck him with a huge stone that sent him flying from the air to the ground. Wyatt hit the ground so hard that a ditch formed. He could have sworn the ground shook. But due to the powerful evil powers that surrounded him, he was not hurt. Even though Wyatt had so much power in him, he felt really weak that he couldn't even move his mouth. The lightning that had struck him had weakened him physically that he couldn't even move his body parts properly. He felt burnt all over. His hand was burnt and his head was bleeding. He felt really scared when he saw Aidan moving from the air to the ground. “Now how are we gonna end this?” Aidan said as his legs touched the ground. “You... you... you are not gonna defeat me.” Wyatt managed a sentence. “I will...” “Haven't you seen it all?” Aidan shrugged. “This is all over. You just have to accept that you have been defeated.” “No!” Wyatt roared. “I shall not be defeated.” Wyatt closed his eyes shut, communicating with the powerful energy that he had in him. He needed his strength back. He couldn't give up no matter what. Lord Ming's powers were too powerful to be defeated by a little boy. He wasn't gonna allow that. Taking a deep breath, Wyatt felt a powerful charge moving to the rest of his body. The dark smoke completely surrounded him, healing his every wound. Then suddenly, all the energy that he had in him came back and even stronger than it been. With a loud groan, Wyatt opened his now glowing eyes, ready to start the battle again. He rose from the ground and started rising in the air but got surprised when he couldn't move. He quickly moved his eyes to Aidan and saw him staring at him with an angry expression on his face. “You are not going anywhere.” Aidan said harshly, clenching his fists harder. “It's now time to pay for your crimes. I am tired of playing this foolish game.” “Let me go.” Wyatt tried to disappear but he couldn't do it. His eyes turned to normal and he looked at Aidan in horror. He tried everything that he could to get loose but nothing was working anymore. Aidan started getting closer to the floating man. “I heard you have killed a lot of people.” He chuckled bitterly. “You are the reason why my parents died. You did this so that you can acquire the powers that you have right now.” “Let me go.” Wyatt knew he was fucked. He could tell from Aidan's eyes that he was really angry. He could tell that tell that Aidan was now serious about killing him. His heart started pounding in his chest as his breaths got out of hand. He used his might to try and get out of that invisible grip but he found it impossible. Aidan was now standing face to face with Wyatt who seemed as if he had seen a ghost. “I am going to make sure that I destroy you.” He extended his hand, resting it on Wyatt's chest. He could feel the evil gem inside of him. He could feel its power growing stronger and stronger but he was strong. “I know what I am going to do.” “You can do anything you set your mind on.” He remembered the words. “It's time to take what you value the most in your life.” And Aidan concentrated with all his energy, summoning the evil gem that was inside of Wyatt's body. “Do you know the difference between you and me?” He asked with a bitter laugh. “I am natural and you are artificial. And something artificial can be taken away, right?” He nodded. Aidan's eyes glowed bright blue as he stretched his hands forth to Wyatt's chest. The band from his hair broke as his hair loosened and started blowing backwards. Then it started glowing, a pure white color. Both of Aidan's hands started glowing. It was as if a bright light was coming from Aidan's body into Wyatt's. Once Aidan's hands touched Wyatt's chest, Wyatt gave out a loud, sharp cry that made the glasses from nearby buildings to break into shards. “No...” Wyatt felt a hot burning sensation at the place where Aidan touched his chest. He screamed out in horror, moving his face upwards while he screamed into the thin air. He had never experienced such pain in his life before. He felt as if his chest was melting. “You are gonna pay.” Aidan was not himself anymore. His voice sounded inhuman, different. His only goal was to drain the evil powers that made Wyatt powerful and finally destroy him. He put in more energy as his hands called to the evil powers inside. “Please.” Wyatt could feel the evil powers inside of him shaking uncontrollably. He knew what Aidan was trying to do. He got really scared because he knew the effect of that power leaving his body. Time to try and make a deal with Aidan. “You don't have to do this.” He cried out in pain, feeling as if Aidan was draining out his life force. “Just imagine what you and I can achieve when we join forces. We would be...unstoppable and really powerful. Why are you trying to help out these people? They treated you badly and Luis...” “No deal.” Aidan said in the deepest inhuman voice, throwing in more energy. Wyatt felt something moving out of him and he screamed out in pain as he felt his chest open up. “Please...” It was like something had just cut him right through his chest, ripping him open. He threw his head back, crying as if his life had come to an end. His eyes gave an angry glow and then started going out with the more energy put in. He knew from the very moment he felt the energy moving from him that Aidan was removing the gem. He cried out in pain, trying to chant a spell but the pain disturbed him as he kept on going back and forth. The power left him each second and he screamed even more as he felt weaker and weaker. It was all over for him and he knew it very well. Aidan on the other hand used his might and completely removed the black gem that had been in Wyatt. It was now in his hands. It was pitch black and the dark smoke that surrounded it was just as dark. Aidan could feel the powerful energy which surrounded it. He could feel the evil magic that was stored in. But he knew what he was gonna do with it. After the gem left his body, Wyatt felt to the ground with a weak thud. He was completely drained. All the powers that he had in him were gone. The only thing that he had left was the powers that he had before Ming's gem. But he felt like an empty vessel, powerless and useless. He was so weak that he couldn't even move an inch of his body. He was nothing. And another fear struck him when he came to realize something. Without the power, he knew that he was really weak and that meant that he could be killed in Angria. He had failed in his quest. The wizard of good cause had stopped him. “Aidan...” Wyatt pleaded. “Please. Don't do this tom me. You know what exactly...” “You should have thought about that before killing all those innocent lives.” Aidan turned back to normal, dropping the gem to the ground. He clenched his fists harder as tears built in his eyes. “You killed my parents and turned me into an orphan before I even realized I had parents.” Aidan's anger came rushing to him unlike it had ever been. He was now in rage mode. “You slaughtered them like pigs without even having a feeling of...” “Please. No!” Wyatt actually cried weakly. “I only did that...” “What excuse are you gonna give now.” Aidan chuckled bitterly as a tear fell down his cheeks. “There is no excuse for being evil.” He quickly rubbed the tear. “For all the people that you have murdered, you are gonna pay. For all the pain you've caused this kingdom and the people that have lost their lives, you are gonna pay for it. For all the blood you've shed...” Wyatt knew of only one chance of survival. He had to use his old powers that required a spell to work. Slowly nodding his head as he pleaded, Wyatt made a silent mind spell to try and win at that game. He knew that once he killed Aidan, he could conduct another ritual and get back Ming's powers. There was a large iron bar behind Aidan that Wyatt had his eyes on. He made a quick spell while pleading and then made sure that bar had risen, directing its sharp edge towards Aidan. Just when he was about to thrust it, it made a quick turn and came right in front of Aidan, pointing straight at Wyatt. Wyatt's eyes widened, looking at Aidan with horror as sweat formed on his skin. “Do you think I am stupid?” Aidan chuckled bitterly. “I am more powerful and sensitive that you think. I know cunning men like you can never change. You deserve to burn in hell.” “No!” Wyatt gave a loud cry of horror as he began sweating. “You can't do this to...” Before he could even finish his sentence, the iron bar pierced his gut so deep that his vision blurred for a second. Tears built in his eyes as he moved his eyes to stare at his belly. What he saw was a huge amount of blood gushing out of his gut. He tried to breathe in but the pain was just was just too much. He couldn't believe he was actually experiencing that pain. It was impossible. He was a god. Veins shot up in his eyes instantly. His eyes became blood red as the pain slipped through him. His heart pounded painfully, making the pain even worse than it was. He tried to move his mouth but it was trembling so much that he couldn't even utter any word. The pain was from out of this world. He knew from the excruciating pain that he wasn't gonna survive that. His death had come to him. There was no way for him to survive. His end was near. The prophecy was gonna come true. Wyatt moved his eyes to Aidan as tears poured down his face. He saw the hatred in his eyes. Aidan on the other hand wasn't satisfied with what he was seeing. The pain the warlock was passing through was not enough. He needed to inflict more pain on him. Every word that the priest had uttered to him came back to haunt him. He had a perfect opportunity to avenge his parents. “Does it hurt?” Aidan shook his head, clenching his fists harder. “Does it fucking hurt?” “W... why?” Wyatt spoke in pain as more tears poured down his face. “Why...” “Why?” Aidan yelled, chuckling bitterly as he let loose his fist. “Did you really ask me that? You knew the day was coming, didn't you? You had all those years to finally give up being evil but you decided to be evil. I am not evil but people like you don't deserve second chances. You took the chance of experiencing parental love from me. You murdered them in cold blood and today, this boy...” He yelled, pointing angrily at himself. “...he is the one that's gonna end your life.” Wyatt moved his mouth to speak something but he couldn't. When he breathed in deeply, blood started coming out his mouth. “You've finally... uh... done it. I can't believe I was defeated.” He chuckled bitterly, coughing blood terribly. “You have stopped me but that will never change the fact that...” He coughed a whole lot of blood. “Your parents...” That was the only word he managed to say. Then an evil grin appeared on his face. Seeing that evil grin, Aidan shook his head his head in anger. “You will never change. But I have a gift for you.” With an angry groan, Aidan raised his hand high up in the air. A sword, a really sharp sword appeared in his hand. He brought it closer to Wyatt, enjoying the change of expression on his face. The old man actually started breathing as if he was losing his life. “Yeah...” Aidan nodded. “You used the similar one on my parents and now...” he raised it slightly. “I am gonna use the same one on you.” He chuckled bitterly, a tear dropping down his cheek. “Goodbye. I hope you burn in hell.” With a loud cry, Aidan slit Wyatt's throat open. Wyatt's body fell to the ground, choking on his own blood as he convulsed terribly on the ground. In just a matter of seconds, he was lying in a pool of his own blood. Aidan watched him convulse and choke to death until he finally lost his life. “Good riddance for bad rubbish.” Aidan's mission in the kingdom was over. He took a quick turn away from Wyatt, snapping his fingers. Wyatt's body abruptly caught a powerful eternal blue flame that burned him to nothingness in just a few seconds. He was completely burned, not leaving a single drop of his blood. As Aidan was moving, he stopped his tracks, staring at the evil black gem which was on the ground. It was still surrounded by the dark evil smoke. Taking a deep breath, Aidan moved to the gem. He knew what had to be done. He was gonna destroy it once and for all. No one was gonna use it again. Getting closer to the gem, Aidan raised it high in the air, extending his hands on it. He released a powerful flame which rounded the gem and started spinning all around it. The flame went off within a few seconds and Aidan knew that he couldn't... “Use all elements.” A voice rang through his head. “Only then can you destroy it.’ Hearing that voice, Aidan took a deep breath, willing with all his power and energy to destroy that evil gem. He closed his eyes and concentrated with all his might and energy. Then he opened his eyes and they gave a bright blue color. His hair turned pure white as he took another deep breath. He extended his palms wider, getting hold of that evil gem. A powerful red flame released from him, surrounding the whole evil gem. Then a strong wind began blowing, causing everything to blow away. A small ball of wind joined the fire, making a bright blue ball which covered the evil gem. A small ball of sand joined the circle turning it into a deep grey color. Then the last element, the most powerful element got released. It didn't look like water. It was milky and a little thick. When it joined that circle, a very powerful energy was formed, enveloping the evil gem. That was when it all started. Aidan could feel the powerful energy deep in that gem trying to escape but the huge ball of elements enveloping it was so powerful that nothing could escape. Aidan's eyes glowed even brighter as he applied more energy to that ball. It began spinning powerfully around that gem, trying to destroy and neutralize the power that was inside of it. Aidan had no idea what was going on but he could himself losing some of his energy. It kept on being applied to that huge ball of elements. Suddenly lightning split the sky and thunder roared terribly. The powerful ball of elements kept on growing as he applied more energy. He could feel himself trembling terribly in order to stabilize that energy. Then the ball started changing colors. It was like there was a fire burning inside that ball but it was extremely powerful. The ball changed from deep red that changed the color of the whole environment and pale green. The wind was now spinning inside faster, moving the gem from side to side. Aidan could feel the gem losing its powers. Then it changed to orange and deep violent. There was what looked like a storm in the desert as sand gathered. However, when the color changed to white, water took over and Aidan felt the most powerful energy. It kept on spinning harder and harder until...the huge ball exploded with a powerful energy. Aidan took a quick step behind. His eyes returned to normal and he moved them forward to stare at what had happened. He couldn't feel the dark energy anymore. It was like it had exploded. He moved his eyes to the ground and saw the gem, looking pure and shining like a bright diamond. But of course, he didn't want to take any chances. He snapped his finger and set the gem ablaze with the most powerful flame ever. It melted and burned to nothing. He was done with everything. It was all over. Aidan took a sigh of relief, looking all around. So many things had happened. The dark clouds were still all over the kingdom. The impact of their magical battle could be seen everywhere. There were holes on the ground, buildings with no glasses, fire burning in different places and so many damages. He felt bad for causing the kingdom that. He really did but what could he do? Aidan took a deep sigh as a thought slipped through him. He remembered what he had done with his castle. He created it from scratch and now it was the best castle in the whole wide world. With that thought in mind, Aidan wondered if he could do the same with the kingdom. Maybe he could fix it. Aidan moved his face up, raising his hands towards the heavens. He had his mind set on fixing the kingdom to its previous state, fixing everything that had been damaged. Aidan could feel the powers vibrating, moving deeper inside of him. Then suddenly, his whole body started glowing. A sharp ray of light shot out of his hands into the heavens. His eyes glowed even brighter and his hair emanated a powerful ray of light brightening the whole place. As the ray of light hit the heavens, the dark clouds started clearing, extending to the rest of the kingdom. Aidan's body started extending the light from where he stood to different places far away. The holes on the grounds disappeared, making it look even newer. The buildings that had been broken were fixed instantly. Everything was going back to normal but Aidan could feel himself losing his energy. With a loud cry, Aidan thrust his arms on different directions. The light left him like a loud wind hurtling to different places. He felt as if his energy was completely over but he continued doing so. The light went as far as the palace like a hurtling destructive wind. As soon as that light touched the palace, everything started going back to normal. The statues turned into guards and maids again, doing exactly what they had been doing when they were turned to stone. Those that were charging continued but got surprised when there was no enemy in front of them. Those that were hurt felt a little better and got up. All the dead plants and trees returned to their normal state. That palace turned back to its golden state. The gaping holes got fixed up and everything else that had been damaged. Now everything was back to normal. It was even better than it had ever been. The kingdom was once again. With a loud cry, Aidan let go and dropped to his knees feeling as if his entire energy had left him. He was panting terribly... his heart was racing... he was sweaty all over. His eyes gave a final glow and turned back to normal but his hair remained white and he couldn't understand anything. He was breathing really fast as he tried to get up. He felt as if his energy was leaving him each second. Aidan took in a deep breath, slowly getting up. He started taking a few steps forward to gather his strength but it seemed like every step he made just made things really worse for him. He was losing energy at a faster rate. He had no idea what was going on but he had to do everything to get away from that place and go back to his home. When Aidan raised his face to stare up, he was received by warm cheers. People started gathering, cheering and clapping for him. Some of them were crying... some of them were surprised... some were happy and others were laughing of joy. They all cheered for Aidan. “Yes!” The people cheered. “He's saved us all, our savior. Thank you so much for coming to our rescue.” Aidan looked at the people and they just kept on increasing. He had no idea where they had come from but he didn't know that they had actually been watching from afar. Aidan stood still, just staring at the happy faces. He had no expression on his face. He was caught off guard. It was getting a little dark and Aidan's condition was getting worse. Aidan's strength was leaving. Then all of a sudden dizziness struck him and he even took a few steps behind but nothing was working. His vision was blurring and all of a sudden he started hearing distorted voices in front of him. He tried to make himself strong but nothing was working. He was getting giddy by the second. Then all of a sudden his heart pounded in his chest as he got even dizzier. He tried to stay on the ground but everything got dark. He could only hear faint voices. The next thing he knew, he was on the ground. He tried to get up but it was impossible. His whole strength was gone. In the end he just gave up. He was gone. *** Luis was breathing faster, driving in the street. After that suddenly flash of light and hurtling wind, everything seemed to have gone back to normal. He had been driving from the palace and now that everything was completely over, he just wanted to find Aidan and bring him back home. He had faith in him that Wyatt wasn't gonna defeat him. Luis' heart was pounding deeper in his chest, causing fear in him. His breaths were harsh and he was visibly trembling. He had his eyes, trying to spot if he could see him in the city. It wasn't long before he found a huge cloud cheering. Without even taking a second guess, Luis got out of the car and started rushing towards the crowd. He was putting on a torn shirt but he didn't even care. He just passed among the crowd and just before he reached the front, he heard the crowd gasp. At first he had no idea why they gasped but once his eyes reached in front, he found Aidan lying lifeless on the ground. Luis' heart pounded in fear as his breaths came out harshly. His eyes widened and he felt as if he had just died. “Aidan!” Luis cried out in fear, rushing towards him. Reaching Aidan, Luis held him in his arms and checked his heartbeat. He breathed in deeply when he felt Aidan's heartbeat. He was absolutely fine. There was nothing wrong with him. There was white hair all over his face. Luis quickly moved that hair to stare into Aidan's gorgeous face. Apart from the weird pure white long hair on him, Aidan was gorgeous. His face was perfectly curved, more beautiful than he had been two years back. His whole body was completely different and though he had dirt on his body, he was absolutely gorgeous. Staring at Aidan's gorgeous face, Luis felt a tear falling down his cheeks. He couldn't believe he was holding Aidan in his arms after two years. He couldn't believe he was looking at his handsome face. Luis' body was vibrating terribly, awakening a deep passionate emotion that he couldn't control anymore. Aidan was finally back to him. He was finally back in his arms. That wouldn't have been any more beautiful than it actually was. But as much as Luis wanted to stare at Aidan's gorgeous face, he had to make him rest. He was probably exhausted from all the fights. With a deep sigh of relief, Luis slowly picked up Aidan in his arms and lifted him. He quickly started heading for the car while the people cheered that their prince had saved them. Luis carefully laid Aidan at the back seat and then entered the car. Then he quickly drove off. He was gonna take Aidan back to the palace even though it was in bad state. The rest of the way, Luis' kept on checking on Aidan, staring at his beautiful face while smiling brightly each time. But as much as he wanted to stare, he knew very well that he had to drive carefully. He took quite a notice that people had started filling the streets again. That only meant that Aidan had saved them. It wasn't long before Luis reached the huge gate, expecting it to be really dark like the way he had left it. But he got the surprise of his life when the gate was actually golden, even purer than it had been. He quickly honked the gate and after quite some time, a tired looking guard with a dirty uniform opened the gate. Luis drove in and his eyes widened at what he was seeing. Everything was back to normal. There were no more statues. All of them had turned back to guards that were moving in the compound. They looked scattered. Even the castle was back to normal with its natural state. It was all golden and now pure white. He couldn't believe. It wasn't long before Luis reached the entrance of the beautifully shining palace. He quickly got out of the car and took Aidan in his arms again. He was now rushing inside the palace where he got another surprise. Everything was back to normal. Nothing seemed to be wrong. Everything was just perfect. As he neared the living room, he started calling his family one by one. He laid Aidan on the couch and then knelt down in front of him, wiping his face. “What...” Before Hanna could even finish her sentence, she gasped and rushed towards Aidan. “Oh my God.” The rest of the family members came to the living room and were just as surprised when they saw Aidan lying on the couch without any movements. They were happy the palace was back to normal but they were worried once again. “What happened?” The queen gasped as she sat close to Aidan. “Is he okay?” She rested her hand on his chest just to be sure. “He's fine.” Luis said happily as tears poured down his face. He was flooded within seconds. “He has just passed out. I found him like this and...” “What about Wyatt?” Granny asked in a trembling voice. “What if...” “No!” The king sighed. “If everything is back to normal then it can only mean that Aidan fulfilled the prophecy. He is gone and I am sure that he will never bother anyone else again. This is all thanks to my son, Aidan.” The king said, rubbing a tear which was about to drop to his cheeks. “He came back to save us. I had lost hope but he is really here to save us. He couldn't watch us crumble.” “Yes!” Luis sobbed. He held Aidan's hand and brought it closer to his lips, planting several kisses on it. “I knew he would be back to me. I had hope and now he is finally here. He is finally here for me.” he planted another kiss on his hand. He felt really better after seeing him again. “Yes!” Hanna chuckled softly as she rubbed on his hands. “I am glad that he came here for us.” But when she noticed the hair, she actually gasped. “What's wrong with his hair?” “I don't know.” Luis sniveled as more tears fell down his cheeks. “I just found him like that. I don't really know what had happened but I need him to wake up so that I can be with him. I need to hold him when he is awake. I need to do a lot of things. I have a lot to say to him.” “We all do.” Ruby said softly. “It's all because of him that we are even here.” “Look at my palace.” The king said, trying to hide his tears. “Look at everything. Everything seems brand new. My people are now safe from evil hands. My kingdom is now safe from the hands of evil seeker. It's all because of him. I would love to thank him for that.” The royal family just stood still, staring at the boy. They had never been as happy as they were at that time. The happiness of being saved plus the happiness of seeing Aidan again was just too intense. King Julian couldn't have been happier. He had his throne back and his kingdom and his people were safe because of Aidan. He knew there were no more threats on the way. “I will greatly thank him for this.” The king chirped, holding Aidan's hand. “He is now a hero in our kingdom and other kingdoms. He shall be known by many generations to come as the boy that saved the throne. He is even more important in my kingdom than me. He is my savior and that's makes him more superior.” Hanna chuckled. “I can't believe that everything is over. I can't wait to see my Henry.” The queen rested her hand on Luis. “Are you alright?” “Yes!” Luis nodded as his tears flowed. “I am just too happy that I can't even express this happiness. He is back to me and...” he paused and sniveled. “...I just don't know how to act anymore. I am really happy right now. I can't believe that I actually betrayed him and...” “Shh...” The queen squeezed his shoulder. “Please. Stop saying that. What matters the most is that you are back with him. He saved us and that's the most important thing. I am sure he couldn't watch his husband perishing.” “I know...” Luis sobbed softly. “It's just...” “I think you need to rest.” The king said softly. “Why don't you take Aidan to your room and rest for as long as you want? You've been through a lot the past three days. Take Aidan and then rest. We still have a lot to do. I have to check on my workers and my people, especially my cabinet. We will handle everything. All you have to do is rest and take care of Aidan.” “Yes!” Luis nodded, getting up. He quickly rubbed his tears before the king kissed Aidan on the head. The rest of the members kissed his head and then told Luis to take really good care of him. Luis nodded and then carefully picked Aidan up in his arms. The boy was a little heavy but he was absolutely alright with it. He still couldn't believe he was with Aidan. Reaching the room which was looking even more beautiful, Luis carefully laid Aidan on the bed, kneeling down before him. He moved the hair from his face and then got closer to him. Once he was close, Luis' heart started pounding deeper in his chest. His whole body started vibrating. Having Aidan so close to him made him feel so vulnerable. Luis moved his hands up Aidan's face, cupping his sweet cheeks. Then he breathed in deeply and started closing in on the space which separated the two of them. His heart was racing terribly that he felt like it would burst out his chest. The more he got closer the more his heart raced to the point where he caught fire. Finally, he closed the space between them and captured Aidan's lips. When their lips touched, Luis couldn't suppress the moan that tore from his throat. He simply lost his mind with desire. He held Aidan's cheeks tighter and started kissing him softly on the lips, sucking on him softly. He felt so wonderful, so beautiful, so amazing and so incredible. Luis couldn't have wanted nothing more than the kisses he was getting. They were hotter than anything he had actually felt before. For the last two years he hadn't kissed anyone and now he just did. It was sizzling and captivating. He didn't want to pull away from that kiss but he eventually did. When he stared at Aidan's face once again, he smiled brightly and kissed his hands softly. Then he breathed in, “I love you so much. I missed you like crazy. Now that you are back to me, I will never let you go, my love. I will always cherish our love and this time I will not break any vows.” Luis had no idea how Aidan's reaction was gonna be but he was confident enough that Aidan still loved him. That was the reason he had come back, right? He knew he had a lot of explaining to do but he was gonna make sure Aidan totally understands him. He was gonna make sure he never lets him go. He was gonna hold on to him now that he was back to him. “I promise I will never let you go, my love.” Luis vowed as he rubbed his tears. “I know I had hurt you a lot but I will do all I can to have you trust me again. I will always love you until the very day I breathe my last. You will be the most important thing in my life.” Luis just stayed like that as more tears made his face wet. Aidan was looking really peaceful and he didn't ever want to see that beautiful face sad. He just wanted him to be smiling for the rest of his life. Luis was gonna make sure that he makes that boy smile for the rest of his life. He was gonna make sure he provides everything for him. “I will never let you go again.” With a deep sigh of relief, Luis slowly rubbed his tears. He started to massage Aidan's feet and then carefully removed his shoes off. He was looking really dirty and Luis knew what he had to do next. He just wanted to do everything to please Aidan. He didn't care whether he was not gonna sleep at all. He just wanted to stare at him for the rest of his life. Nothing was gonna take that moment away from him. *** “Priest...” Granny came rushing down the stairs, holding the baby tightly. Hearing granny's voice, the priest turned around and stared at her. He took a deep sigh of relief. He knew what granny wanted to ask him plus the three guys that followed her behind. He had told them about his succession and now all they kept on doing was... “Priest, please...” “Look, I told you about an hour ago that he is absolutely fine.” The priest chuckled, hitting the trident harder on the floor. “Nothing is going to happen to him. Even though the evil seeker might show stronger power, Aidan is more powerful than him. There is nothing...” “But that isn't helping anything.” Justin slightly raised his voice. “We are all worried here. We need to see him. We need to...” “For the almighty's sake,” The priest shrugged. “There is nothing wrong with Aidan. You mortals are just filled with a lot of worry.” “I really want to believe you.” Granny said impatiently. She just wanted to see her grandson. “It's been two days since he left this castle. I don't want to think negatively but I am really worried. I want to see my grandson and make sure that he is perfect. I just want to lay my eyes on him and...” “You are...” “His son hasn't seen him in two days.” Ethan pleaded, putting his hands together. “Please. Try to understand what is going on here. We are all worried here. We just need to see Aidan.” “Yes!” granny said as she soothed the baby. “You are the only one that can help us to see him.” “Are you by any chance suggesting that I...” “Yes!” Justin nodded. “Please. Take us to Angria so that we can see him and make sure he is fine. We need to make sure everything is going perfectly. I just need to see him right now okay.” “Please.” Granny pleaded. “Put yourself in my shoes and understand me. I need to see him right now. I will die if I just stay here without knowing what exactly is happening to my grandson. I know that you've said he's really fine but I will not rest until I see him. Please.” The priest took a really deep breath as he stared at the begging people. He was put in a dilemma. What was he going to do now? *** Aidan slightly moved, feeling himself sleeping on something comfortable. He had no idea what had happened to him and... God! He couldn't remember a thing. He slowly opened his eyes, looking all around the room. He did a quick scan of the room, trying to understand where he was. Just then, what had happened came rushing to him. He could remember collapsing and now he was back on the bed and... Aidan's eyes widened when he realized where he was. He tried to move but when he felt that someone was holding his hand, he gasped, moving his eyes to the right. His eyes even became wider when he saw Luis on the other side of the bed. They were both sleeping, in the same blanket and Luis was holding him. With what he had come to realize, Aidan's heart began racing as his breaths became harsh. His body shuddered and he found himself trembling. He looked at Luis and though he hadn't seen him in two years, the guy was pretty much the same except for his hair. His hair had grown and he was still handsome. But Aidan didn't want to do anything with him. He needed to get out of that room and that kingdom. He needed to go back to his kingdom because he was missing his son like crazy. He hadn't spent that long without his son. When Aidan tried to move, he got surprised again. He could feel himself naked underneath. He couldn't accept that. He quickly raised his left hand and checked underneath the blanket. Yep! He was completely naked. With a loud groan, Aidan slipped his hand from Luis' furiously, staring at him with anger in his eyes. He quickly sat up on the bed, drawing the blanket to cover himself up. He was really mad and he stared at the moving guy on the bed. He waited for him until he saw his eyes opening. When Luis opened his eyes, he got surprised when he saw Aidan sitting up. He gasped and then sat up, staring at him. A bright smile shot up on his face. His heart melted when he saw Aidan. He was awake and that was really beautiful for Luis. “You are finally awake.” Luis chuckled. He moved his hands forward to cup Aidan's cheeks but got surprised when Aidan actually retaliated. “What did you do to me?” Aidan asked harshly, trying to get away from him. “What the hell did you do to me and why did you bring me here?” To say Luis was surprised would be an understatement. He couldn't believe Aidan was asking him that. “Well! I had found you in the city unconscious and I brought you here. I brought you to my room and...” “Why am I naked?” Aidan snapped, breathing violently. “Did you do...” “No!” Luis frowned. He still couldn't understand Aidan. “I brought you to my room and then laid you on the bed. After that, I noticed how dirty you were. I stripped your clothes off and...” “What?” Aidan gasped, slightly closing his eyes. “You did what?” “I had taken your clothes off and cleaned you.” “How dare you?” Aidan snapped, pointing at Luis. “How dare you strip my clothes off without permission? What gave you that right, huh? You were actually just eager to see...” “Like I said,” Luis got a little closer but Aidan quickly rose from the bed with the beddings covering him. “You were dirty and I had to clean you. Besides, I have seen you naked a lot of times. What's the difference and...” Aidan nodded, snarling. “You shouldn't have brought me here. You should have left me where you found me.” “What?” Luis rose from the bed. He was fully dressed. “Why would I leave you like that? What kind of person would I be...” “There were other people there, right?” Aidan glowered. “Surely, one of them would have spotted me and taken me to his or her home. Did it have to be you? And did you have to see me naked?” “I didn't do anything to you.” Luis said, nodding his head. “Besides, I don't think there is anything wrong with that. You and I have done that a couple of times. It is normal for any couple to...” “What?” Aidan couldn't believe the nerve of the guy. “How dare you talk to me about that? Did I actually here you say that we are a couple? Can you hear yourself? You and I definitely share nothing. Have you forgotten that in a hurry or should I refresh your memory?” Luis opened his mouth to speak but he couldn't find his voice. Aidan had surely surprised him. He couldn't believe Aidan was bringing that up but guess he deserved that. But he couldn't hide that he felt terrible for that. He knew Aidan had been through a lot but... he needed him to understand. “You made a really big mistake by bringing me here.” Aidan could feel some powerful energy surrounding. He even had no idea how he had lost it. But it was a good thing everything was back to normal. “I didn't need your help. I was fine by myself and I have been fine.” Aidan didn't even mind at first that he hadn't seen the guy in two years but now... he was really mad. Luis took a really deep sigh. He could still remember what had happened the previous night. “You were really weak last night. I will go and get you some...” “Don't bother.” Aidan gestured. Moving his angry eyes away from Luis, Aidan took a quick look around the room and then chuckled bitterly. “You actually changed the room. Why?” “Well...” “Never mind...” Aidan started moving away from the bed. “I just wanna get dressed and...” “I will find...” Before Luis even finished his sentence, Aidan swung his little finger in the air and he became fully dressed. Aidan was glad his powers were back and he had thought he had lost them. Aidan dropped the bedding to the floor and slightly moved. Aidan was dressed in a beautiful deep blue skinny jean that was stuck on his body. He had a bright yellow t-shirt on and orange snickers on his feet. He snapped his finger and his hair turned to black which was tied in a beautiful ponytail with a diamond band. He was stunning and Luis got caught up staring at him. His heart was beating rhythmically, drooling at the beautiful boy. “I need to get out of here before I get sick.” “No!” Luis gripped his arm, bringing closer. “Please. I want you to stay here with me. Please. Don't leave me.” Aidan looked at Luis hand and felt a powerful bolt of lightning through his entire body, making him shudder. He felt a powerful tingle down his spine. Before he could feel anything more, he let loose his hand and moved away from him. “What?” Aidan exclaimed, chuckling bitterly. “Why would I stay here in my right frame of mind? Do you think I came here for...” “Please.” Luis fell to his knees, putting his hands together. He didn't know why but he was scared as fuck. “I need you in my life. I don't think I can live without you and...” Hearing Luis, Aidan gave a short bitter laugh. “Oh really? You can't live without me? Since when couldn't you live without me?” Then his face got serious. “I don't have time for this.” Aidan made a quick turn and headed for the door. Luis quickly rose from the floor and followed him outside the room. Before he could even make it to the elevator, Luis blocked him and came right in front of him. “Luis! Please!” Aidan said softly. “I don't have time for this shit. If you don't want trouble then get out of my way. Please. Let me go so that I can...” “I am begging you.” Luis put his hands together. He felt tears building in his eyes. His love for Aidan was so strong that he couldn't handle being away from him. “Please. Don't leave me alone. I can't live my life without you.” Aidan felt a sharp pain in his entire body. It was sudden and it made his body jerk for a second. He took a quick step behind to stay away from Luis. He could have just disappeared and gone away but he had no idea why he didn't feel like it. “Ha ha...” Aidan made a bitter chuckle, staring at Luis. “You can't live without me?” Luis nodded as a tear fell down his eyes. “Well! You did it in the last two years. I can tell a lot that you've forgotten about me.” “No!” Luis knelt down on the floor and tried to hold Aidan's hands but Aidan quickly moved his hands away. “I have never forgotten about you. You have always been...” “I don't want to talk about this.” Aidan made a quick turn and started rushing down the stairs. He didn't know how long it was gonna take but he was gonna get out of there and then disappear. Seeing Aidan leaving, Luis followed him. “Please, Aidan.” Luis pleaded as he followed Aidan behind. “I am really begging you. Don't leave me alone. I swear I won't be able to survive it.” “Can you please, stop?” Aidan raised his voice continuing to go down the stairs. In fact, he increased his pace. He didn't want to stay in the palace for long because he had quite painful memories with that place. Seeing Luis again was really bad for him. He was holding his pain, trying to hide everything that he felt inside. “Just leave me alone.” Luis increased his pace, running down the stairs in order to find Aidan. “Please. Just listen to me okay. I really love you so much. I know I made a mistake and I am willing to rectify it.” Aidan closed his ears and just continued rushing down the stairs. He was really fast that in just a few minutes he was down the stairs into the living room. There was no one else in that room so he somehow felt relieved. Just when he was about to start heading for the exit, he felt a powerful grip on his arm and then quickly turned. He was now face to face with the desperate and scared looking Luis. “Please, try and...” “What do you want me to listen to?” Aidan snapped, furiously releasing his arm from Luis' grip. “Have you forgotten that I am a warlock? You cannot be in love with a warlock. You broke the bond that you and shared two years ago.” “Please. I am trying...” “There is nothing that you are going to say to me that will make me change my mind.” Aidan snapped. “Have you forgotten what had happened in this very room two years ago?” “Please...” Luis tried to touch Aidan but Aidan moved away. From his face, Luis could clearly see that Aidan was really angry. It got to him and made him feel really bad. He knew he had caused him so much pain than he could imagine. “...I made a mistake. It was my entire fault. I should have trusted you and...” “The past is in the past.” Aidan said. The last thing he wanted was something to remind him about his past. As it was, Luis was reminding him about the terrible past which he had with him. “I only came here for one thing. Please, don't talk to me about that and...' “Why did you come back?” Luis said as he tried to swallow his pain. “I thought you came back because...” “I came back to avenge my parents and to fulfill my duty as Mang's successor.” Aidan clenched his fists harder. “I came back here to fulfill my destiny. I also came here to liberate the people. My work here is done. I am no longer needed in this kingdom. You definitely don't need a warlock in this kingdom.” He chuckled bitterly. “Don't worry about anything because...” “I was a fool...” Luis pleaded, kneeling on one knee. “I love you so much Aidan. I have realized how much I had hurt you. I now know that the almighty gave you those powers to save all of us. You were my husband and I still hurt you deeply.” Tears built in his eyes in huge quantities. “I don't know what came over me. It's just that...” He paused and sniveled, feeling a tear dropping to his cheeks. “...Please. Understand what I had gone through at that time. You were there and...” “Luis, please...” Aidan snapped, moving away from him. “Stop talking about the past. I am living peacefully and I have saved your kingdom for you. You've been living in this kingdom without me for the last two years.” “Yes!” Luis nodded as more tears poured down his cheeks. “But I lived those two years in pain. Please, Aidan I still love you. I still want you in my life. Please, try to understand.” Before Luis even finished his sentence, Aidan made a quick turn. He turned his back to him, feeling tears building in his eyes. He knew the pain was still there especially after remembering what had really happened in the past. There was a lot that had happened between Aidan and Luis but Aidan didn't want to dwell in the past. He needed to be strong. Suppressing the tears from coming, Aidan slowly turned and then looked at Luis. The guy seemed really sad and vulnerable and it was honestly hurting Aidan. He slowly nodded his head, opening his mouth to speak to Luis before... “Aidan...” He heard a familiar voice right behind him. Aidan gasped, quickly turning to look in the direction of the door. His eyes widened when he saw granny rushing towards him. She was with the priest. They both had beautiful smiles on their faces and the priest was coming inside, hitting his trident harder on the floor. “Granny!” Aidan gasped. Aidan rushed towards her and hugged her tightly, getting even more emotional. Her hug felt incredible to the point where he didn't want to pull away. He was extremely happy and emotional at the same time. He hadn't seen her in two days and it had almost made him feel really bad. “We really missed you.” Granny planted a kiss on his forehead. “Are you okay?” “Yes!” Aidan nodded, rubbing the tear which had made its way down his cheeks. “I defeated him, granny.” “Yes!” The priest laughed harder. “He has been defeated. There is no more threat to this kingdom. Even the evil powers were destroyed together with him. You have fulfilled your destiny.” He hit the trident harder on the floor, sniffing the air. “I can feel peace all over the kingdom. This peace shall last for eternity.” Aidan smiled brightly. “This wouldn't have been possible without you.” He said, rubbing the tear that fell down his cheek. “Without you, I wouldn't have seen the bad state the people were in. You encouraged me and taught me a lot of things that I used to defeat him. I have done my job and now I have to go back to my...” “No...” Luis cried at the top of his voice. He rushed to Aidan and knelt right in front of him. “Please... try to understand me. I am willing to do anything just to have you back but don't do this to me. I am begging you, Aidan.” He sobbed. Then he quickly moved to granny and put his hands together, dropping his eyes to the floor. He couldn't bear to look in her eyes. “Granny, I know you are angry with me. I know that I had hurt your grandson a lot but please,” he sobbed. His pain was just too much. “Talk to Aidan. Let him forgive me for everything that I have done. Help me, granny.” He held her leg tighter. “Please... forgive me granny. Try to understand my situation and help me. I had no idea what I was doing.” Granny took a good look at Aidan and then Luis. She took a gloomy sigh. “I am really sorry, Luis. I can't do anything for you. All this rests on Aidan's shoulder. You had hurt him so much that...” “Please,” Luis moved to Aidan and put his hands together. Aidan had a huge lump in his throat. Luis was crying so hard. “Forgive me for the sins I committed.” Luis' face was now wet with tears. He was in so much pain that he was scared of losing Aidan. “Please, just tell me...” “I am sorry.” Aidan sighed, moving his eyes to granny. “Let's go home. I miss everyone.” Luis wailed, crying as if he was about to lose his mind. That last word from Aidan sounded like some someone planning to kill him. His heart pounded harder in his chest, making him cry even more. He didn't want to lose Aidan now that he was back. Aidan on the other just swallowed and coiled his granny's arm with the intention of taking her out and then disappearing from there. Then he started slowly walking with her, avoiding and ignoring the loud cries from his once husband. There was just so much in his mind that... “How long will you continue like this?” The priest chuckled, hitting the trident harder on the floor. Aidan stopped in his tracks, taking a quick turn. He looked straight at the priest wondering what he was talking about. “I...” “He needs him in his life.” The priest said with a chuckle. “Both of you need him in his life.” “What?” Aidan gasped as he got closer to the priest. “I thought we had this...” “Of course,” The priest laughed teasingly, deeply. “You cannot hide from the fact that he would play a really important role in both your lives. You will not be complete without him. It will not truly be a complete family without you and...” “I don't need him.” A tear came out of Aidan's eye, tracing his cheeks. “He abandoned me.” Aidan's pain came right to him. “Do you know exactly what...” “You can't deny this my son.” “No...” Aidan hollered. “I don't need a man like him in his life. I am absolutely fine with...” “Why would you deny your child his father?” The priest finally uttered. Aidan shook his head in anger, taking a quick glance at Luis. “My child and I are perfect.” He finally yelled out in anger. “We don't need him. We have both managed to survive without him. I can take care of my son alone.” Aidan was breathing so fast that his anger could be felt by those that were with him. He didn't care about what he had said anymore. He didn't even care if Luis found out about his child. “Child?” Luis gasped. “Yes!” Aidan hollered. “You heard absolutely right.” He rubbed his tears quickly. “What are you talking about?” Luis got up as many questions slipped through his tiny head. He couldn't even think clearly because he couldn't understand. “What...” “Yes!” Granny nodded. “You have a child Luis.” “What?” Luis' mouth was now wide open trying to understand. His heart was pounding deeper into his chest. “I don't have a child with anyone. I swear. If that's the reason why...” The priest gave a loud laugh when he heard Luis' answer and saw through his fear. “You really don't get it right?” He chuckled manically, hitting the trident on the floor. “You are a father, my prince. You have a son.” “What... what?” Luis actually stuttered as a shiver ran down his spine. “What are you talking...” “Aidan was pregnant.” Granny hollered. Those words rang through Luis' head like they were repeated. His mouth gaped... his eyes widened... his heart raced. Then to top it off, he couldn't believe it. Giving a loud gasp, Luis burst into laughter, forgetting that he had been actually crying a few minutes ago. He laughed so hard, filling his voice through the living room. Aidan felt a deep pain slip through him. He nodded in anger and groaned. “I can't deal with this.” Aidan nodded and then started walking out before Luis gripped his arm and brought him back. “You are joking right?” A frown appeared on his face. “Please, tell me you are joking.” But from that glower on Aidan's face and the pain he saw in his eyes, Luis didn't need to take any wild guess. He knew from the moment he stared into Aidan's eyes that he was telling the truth. “Yes!” Aidan nodded as tears built in his eyes. “I am actually so...” “You are telling the truth.” Luis' voice sounded even more surprised. He couldn't believe it. “You have... our baby.” “My baby...” Aidan hollered, pointing at himself. “That is my child and not yours. He has no relations with...” “No...” Luis felt happy and excited at the same time. He was about to cry. Aidan had actually been pregnant when he left. That only meant that... “If you have a baby, then that is our child, our baby, our son...” he gasped, trying to get closer to Aidan. “Please... allow me to...” “What child?” Aidan snapped. “Which child are you talking about?” “Please.” Luis put his hands together, pleading to Aidan. “If you have a child, my child then, please... allow me to...” “Priest... granny...” Granny and the priest didn't need Aidan to spell it to them. They knew exactly what he wanted them to do. With a squeeze on his shoulder, granny and the priest left the palace, leaving just the two of them. “Aidan, please...” “Funny, isn't it?” Aidan chuckled bitterly, nodding his head softly. “When I left here, I rebuilt myself and forgot about all the pain that you had caused me.” “I am sorry...” “But do you know what had happened?” He chuckled, staring at the man who looked as if he was having the worst of days. “Just a day after getting my family from this kingdom, I discovered I was pregnant. Can you imagine... a man being pregnant?” Tears poured down his cheeks as his pain increased. “But I was. Turns out the almighty had different plans for me.” Then all the pain came back to him including what had happened. “Please.” Luis grabbed Aidan's hand and planted soft kisses on it. But Aidan pulled away. “Allow me back into your life. I am really sorry for what I had done to you. Please!” “I don't need you.” Aidan snapped, breathing violently as more tears poured down his wet face. He was in unimaginable pain. “Why should I need you back in my life right now?” He yelled in his face, making Luis even more surprised. “Do you even know what was happening to me when I was out there? Do you know the pain I had to go through because of you? I almost gave up on life but you weren't there.” “But the baby...” “You weren't there...” Aidan cried softly. “Do you know how hard it was to be pregnant?” Luis nodded as tears poured down his face. “No! Because you weren't there and you didn't give a damn about my pregnancy.” “I didn't know...” Luis nodded as he threw himself on the floor, crying like a little child. “I would...” “You were supposed to be there.” Aidan felt so much anger deep within him. He clenched his fists harder, trembling more each passing second. “There were nights when I needed you. There were nights when I cried because I needed your arms around me. I needed your kisses. I needed to feel your body, your warm embraces.” He sniveled, rubbing his tears furiously but they came right back. “I had suffered through that pregnancy. I used to cry in need of you making love to me every night, pleasuring me over and over again.” He chuckled bitterly, rubbing his tears once again. “You were supposed to be there to respond to my needs. You were supposed to be there to help me through that difficult situation which was killing me inside.” Luis had never felt as terrible as he felt at that particular time. The tears that came out were warm and really painful. He felt as if hot needles were passing through his veins. His head was pulsing terribly. His tears couldn't stop flowing. He couldn't believe he was a father and yet he had caused so much pain to the boy that gave him that child. It was hurting terribly. “I needed my husband but where was he?” He cried softly. “My husband had abandoned me because he didn't really love me.” “No...” “I needed you Luis. There were many times when I wished you were there every night. But for granny and Ethan, I would have died together with that child. You didn't even comfort me through the most painful times that I had. I had suffered throughout that pregnancy. Only God could feel the pain that I went through during that pregnancy. You were supposed to be carrying me around when I couldn't move. That was a husband's job not a brother's.” He sobbed. He needed to get every pain he was feeling out. “Finally, the child was born and you were supposed to be there to lay your eyes on it and help me through my healing time. You were supposed to be at all those moments.” Aidan gave a loud bitter laugh. Then he rubbed his face clean and tried to stay confident. “But you weren't there. I managed without you. Why should I need you in my life now?” “Aidan...” Luis gasped, trying to catch his air. He felt a really sharp pain in his chest, quickly moving his hand to hold his chest. “I didn't know that you were pregnant. I had no idea I had impregnated you. Otherwise...” “Yes!” Aidan nodded furiously. He had an angry expression on his face. “You didn't know. But you didn't trust me. But now I am living my life peacefully and so should you. My son and I don't need you in our lives. We can take care of ourselves. I will provide for him. He doesn't need a father because he has Ethan who loves him and can sacrifice for him.” “Don't do this to me.” Luis sobbed, laying his head on the floor. “I was a fool and I regret this decision. Let's... let's come back together and raise our son. I need to see my son. I love you so much.” Aidan looked at Luis and a million tears flooded his face. He made a quick turn to hide them from Luis. He took a quick glance behind and gathered his confidence. “I have taken care of him since he was a baby.” He said confidently, suppressing his tears. “We don't need you in our lives. We are just fine. I am sorry.” With a soft groan, Aidan took a final glance at Luis and started rushing outside, rubbing his tears. Luis got up and saw Aidan rushing out. He felt like his heart had just gone away. His heart pounded in fear, making him shiver. He quickly got up and ran after Aidan, shouting out his name. Boy! He was panicking. He didn't want to lose his love. Aidan rubbed his face clean as he got out. He saw granny leaning to a pillar and rushed towards her. The priest was nowhere to be seen. When she saw him, she quickly rushed to him. “Son...” “Let's get out of here.” Just then Luis came rushing out, crying and begging Aidan. “Don't do this to me. I still love you a lot Aidan. If not for you then do it for our son. Come back into my life.” Luis had never been scared about losing something like the way he was scared at that very time. He was so scared that he felt as if his life was gonna end. “Aidan...” Luis cried out hard. “Please... listen to me. I love you so much. You will kill me with this.” Aidan took a sigh of relief, staring at Luis. A tear fell down his cheek. “It's better if you just forget about me.” With those words, Aidan held granny's hand tightly. Then he looked at Luis with tears in his eyes and before Luis could even call his name... he was gone. He disappeared from there. “Aidan...” Luis' voice sounded low and painful. He couldn't believe he had lost him. He couldn't believe Aidan was gone again. He was gone and this time Luis' heart was in pain, so much pain and anguish. It was weeping. He had never been in so much pain. “No...” Luis dropped to his knees, sitting on the cold floor. He had his eyes at the spot where Aidan had been standing a few seconds ago. The most painful thing was watching. Luis stopped crying even though the pain was just too much. “I was pregnant... you were supposed to be there... I needed to you to make love to me... we don't need you.” Luis' pain increased when he remembered those words. He was a father. Aidan had given him a son, probably a beautiful son like Aidan. He knew he had to do something. He couldn't lose again. But on the other hand he was gone. Luis couldn't stop staring at the spot Aidan had been a few seconds earlier even though the pain was excruciating. Whatever he did, he needed Aidan back. He didn't want to live without him or his son. He loved him too much. To be continued…
  2. Angria, a thousand years ago before civilization... * A long time ago, before civilization and before man even knew the use of technology or any other modern equipment, people lived in fear as they were ruled by a ruthless and tyrant evil king who used his army to get whatever he wanted. People suffered at the hands of this ruthless and cruel leader. They couldn't do a thing without the knowledge of this cruel leader. He had conquered the small clan which was rich in gold and land. He used the people as slaves and all the women as sex slaves. He had no remorse and he used to get what he wanted. The people prayed for a deliverer, someone to redeem them from their captivity. For a long time they suffered and most of them lost their lives in trying to throw the king out of their land. The people were still suffering and that suffering just intensified. The king grew crueler every day, not even showing a sign of hope. Many people believed he possessed evil powers that made him stronger and ruthless. His warriors preyed the land, looking for whom to devour. Many years passed and the people were automatically slaves to him. But one day hope came once again when two strangers, two brothers came to the land. They were blessed with magic, believed to be the first men to have natural magic. Their names were Ming and Mang. Ming was the oldest and Mang was the youngest even though they possessed the same powers. They were really powerful and they used their magic to help out the people. They helped in wiping out the entire warriors of the evil king and then battled him. In the end, the evil king was defeated and stripped of all the powers that he possessed. The defeat for the evil king was just too much that he took his own life right of in front of Ming and Mang. Once again, peace returned to the land and the people were able to live happily and peacefully. They treated Ming and Mang as their saviors. They treated them like rulers and redeemers. As time went by, Ming and Mang helped the people by building the very first brick houses. The people were really happy and so were the brothers. However, a lot of things were different between the two brothers. While Ming was arrogant, short and hot tempered, proud and showing off his powers, Mang was different. Mang was humble, kind, nice and used his magic to help out whenever he could. The two brothers helped out the people a lot and also showed the people how to mine. As years went on, it was found out that the land had more riches than anyone had ever thought. It had many precious stones and lands. Mang helped the people whenever he could but the more they found out about the land and the riches it possessed, the greedier Ming became. Mang tried to reason with his brother about the use of his magic but the pride in Ming had gotten the best of him. He got even prouder and refused to help out people for free. He was involved in shady business which his brother didn't like. But Mang was helpless. He couldn't do a thing or tell his brother as it would have made him madder than he had been. The years went by and the land kept on getting bigger as many people migrated to the land. People were free to do as they wished. The land's growth was just too big and as result, the people needed a king to lead them and rule them. As a result of the much help that the two brothers gave to the people and the development they had brought to the land, the people felt it was only fair to let one of them rule the land. Hearing that, Ming was really happy. He looked forward to it and even boasted about it. He knew he was gonna be king since he was older than his brother. Then he could be free to do as he wished and use all the riches. There was no denying that fact. Mang on the other hand was more interested in the people's wellbeing. He was happy with any of their decision. After the people had made their decision it all came down to the day they were supposed to announce the ruler. Ming was prepared and came dressed as a king. But he got disappointed when the people chose his brother rather than him. He was furious and he stormed out, leaving the people crowning Ming as their new king. Mang was happy with the decision of the people and when he found out about his brother's feelings, he tried to talk him out of it but it was all in vain. Ming's anger had just reached too far. He stormed out and went away from Mang. Mang was worried about his brother but he knew he had to make his people happy as their new ruler. That was when he constructed the first palace in Angria history. It was small but it was magnificently made with gold and diamonds. It was precious. Upon the departure of Ming, strange occurrences began happening in the kingdom ranging from mysterious murders, diseases, rapes and kidnaps. Mang got worried for his kingdom so he carried out an investigation. He eventually found out the bitter truth that his brother was causing that to his kingdom. He was furious and when he confronted his brother... a magical battle ensued between them. Ming eventually found out that his younger brother was more powerful than him. Ming was defeated and banished from the land. Mang was sad for his brother and he still loved him. But he couldn't let any harm come to his people. The development continued and after so many years the kingdom was the biggest in the entire world. People forgot about Ming and continued living their lives. Mang was now a married man with two sons who were pretty normal. He often had dreams about his loving brother and missed him. The people felt he needed a symbol of sovereign so they made him the first scepter, a golden scepter with a huge diamond. Mang was happy and he blessed that scepter. Things were normal until the dark day came. Ming was back in the kingdom, now a master of the dark arts. He possessed evil powers by seeking the help of an evil god. He expanded his magic by making many blood sacrifices to the evil god. He had dark powers bestowed to him by the use of a black gem which contained unimaginable but evil powers. Ming destroyed almost half of the kingdom and forcing people to worship him. He called himself a god. After finding out, Mang met with his evil brother and tried to talk things out with him. But there was no way Ming was going to listen to him. Mang warned his brother to leave his kingdom but due to the dark powers that Ming possessed, he vowed to get the kingdom back for himself and he even told his brother to give him the kingdom and he was gonna spare his life. After hearing Ming's demands, Mang was really furious. He needed his people to be safe. He tried to make peace once again but Ming didn't stop. He was coming back for the throne which should have been his. He vowed to get it at all costs. He attacked the palace with his dark forces, wiping out almost all the workers. This forced Mang to go into battle with Ming. He didn't care about the evil powers that he possessed. He knew his brother had to be stopped at all costs. That was when a great and legendary battle started between the two brothers. Everyone lived in fear that day as they feared their king would fail them. They thought Ming was more powerful than their king due to the powers he possessed. After so many hours of fighting, Ming tried everything to kill his brother and take the throne but nothing was working. Mang was still powerful even though Ming had tripled his powers. Mang was tired. He fought the battle with his brother in mind. But when his brother killed a few of his people, Mang knew his brother was no longer there but a demon. He unleashed his full power on Ming and defeated him. Mang was now defeated and he begged his brother to spare his life. Due to the great love Mang had for his brother, he decided to grant his wish but told him, "Go!" He pointed angrily at him. "Don't ever come back here or I'll kill you." Mang thought his brother had really changed but when he turned to leave, he was stroke with Ming's dark powers that injured him. Ming laughed and said to his brother, "You are such a fool. Why would I beg a puny person like you?" he extended his hand with the intention of killing his brother with an energy ball. "Goodbye, brother." Mang was weak. He felt really weak and he knew if he didn't do anything he would be killed and his people would suffer. He thought about his wife and his kids. When Ming sent an energy ball to Mang, he got surprised when it didn't kill him. He tried again and again to do it but Mang had put a really powerful invisible shield on himself. That was the first time he did. Desperate to defeat his brother and kill him, Ming started enchanting a powerful spell which was gonna made that shield weak. Mang got scared. He could feel that the shield was weakening. Being injured and without much strength to defeat his brother, Mang tried to look for ways to defeat his brother for real. He saw his scepter and got an idea. He took it quickly and transferred his powers into that scepter. He threw the scepter towards Ming, hitting him on the forehead, injuring him. Ming was mad and he saw that his brother didn't have the shield anymore. He decided to use the same scepter to kill his brother. But Mang was no fool. When Ming touched that scepter, he was struck by lightning that left him really weak. He fell to the ground. Mang got back his scepter and got back his powers too. He healed himself and went to finish his brother off. Ming tried to beg his brother but it was rather too late. Mang had already seen that his brother wasn't gonna change ever. He held out the scepter and used a spell his father had taught him. He used the scepter to try and get Ming's powers and defeated him, destroying the evil gem which was in his brother's body or so he thought. Ming was left weak and mortal, stripping him of even his natural powers. He was injured and terribly bleeding. He knew that his end had come. But he had final words to say to his brother. "This is not over..." After those words, Ming lost his life that day. Mang saved his people once again and restored the kingdom back to the way it was. Many years passed and they continued living in peace but Mang was confused. Ming's words kept on haunting him. He was worried. Mang decided to visit a powerful oracle for help. When he eventually found out what exactly was going to happen, he was scared for his people again. Ming had been married and he had kids somewhere. His spirit was gonna continue living in his kids throughout his bloodline and they were gonna continue to try and repossess the kingdom. In his blood line, a child was gonna be born who was gonna recreate the evil powers and conquer Angria once again. With the words from the oracle, Mang got scared. He knew he had to do something. Mang had to protect his people and no matter what he did... he had to defend them. After careful thinking, Mang came to a deadly conclusion. He couldn't live forever to protect his people so he sacrificed himself and his magic for the people. He surrounded his magic throughout the boundaries of the kingdom far way so that the day he feared wouldn't come. He blessed his kingdom with limitless riches and development to help them. But before he died, he used his magic to curse the child as the marked one, banished from ever stepping into his kingdom. But that wasn't enough because he knew the curse could be lifted once he possesses the evil powers. As a result, before he died, he gave a prophecy that his successor would be born, more powerful than him. He was gonna put an end to the evil quest of the marked one, Ming's successor. After that, he died for his people. His first son hence became the second king of Angria. That marked the legend of Ming and Mang. *** PRESENT DAY * A loud swoosh of wind which looked like black smoke, spinning round like a funnel appeared outside the palace walls, near the gate. It was spinning really fast, causing the nearby leaves and other things to be blown away. Then all of a sudden the legs started forming, going all the way up. In just a few seconds it was a whole person, Wyatt and he had his eyes closed. Taking a deep breath, Wyatt opened his eyes and raised his hands up, staring at them as if he hadn't seen them before. He quickly stared at his chest and noticed that he was okay. He wasn't dead or anything worse than that. He was standing... in Angria, right in front of the castle gate. He wasn't affected by the magic anymore. That only meant that his curse had been lifted. Moving his hands up while opening his arms wider, Wyatt started chuckling softly. He was acting like he was expecting something great to fall on him. His chuckles suddenly turned into loud laughs that sounded like thunder roaring. "I am immune..." he laughed, opening his arms wider. Thunder roared and lightning passed through the clouds, making him laugh even more. His heart was racing and he couldn't mask that evil grin on his face. "Finally..." he said, dropping his head to the wonderful huge gate which was his only obstacle between him and getting the throne. "The kingdom shall now be mine." He laughed out loud, clenching his fists. His eyes gave a flash of red glow which filled him with even much more evil. "I finally have what I have been yearning for. I am in Angria. It is time to get back what belonged to my ancestor. This is for all my blood line. We shall now possess the kingdom which should have been ours." Wyatt moved his eyes and stared at the elegant and beautiful palace. He was gonna turn it into what he was gonna need. He was gonna make sure that he deals with anyone who stands in his way. He was making sure that he... "It is now time." Wyatt gave an evil chuckle as he started walking to the huge gate. Reaching the gate, he extended his right hand, opening his palm widely. With an evil grin, a powerful dark smoke shot out of his hand, directing towards the huge gate. Once the smoke touched the gate, it opened with a huge bang. He could see his palace from a distance now. All the cars, the palace, the furniture and everything he was setting his eyes on were now his. He couldn't believe he was still standing in Angria. Time to start... evil, he laughed at the top of his lungs. "Who are you?" He heard a strange voice ask him. Wyatt stopped his laughs and looked up to find about four armed guards with their swords ready. They were ready to battle with him. Seeing the guards, Wyatt raised his head and gave about a really loud laugh that made the guards look at each other. "What do you want here?" The guards repeated. "We don't know how you managed to enter here but get out of here before we hurt you. Leave this place!" "Boys?" Wyatt chirped as an evil grin appeared on his face, nodding in mockery. "Is that any way to talk to your new king and god?" "What?" One of the guards gasped, holding his sword out. All the others followed. "How dare you speak like that? That is treason and it is a very big crime. We are going to spare you now but leave this place at once or else..." he raised the sword in the air. "You don't wanna..." "Ha ha..." Wyatt smirked, bringing his hands forth. "I will not tolerate such pricks in my kingdom. Now drop those swords or face my wrath." Hearing the middle aged man in front of them, the guards laughed out loud, touching their chests. The man was really funny. "What are you going to do?" "I think he's going to talk us to death." One of them laughed even harder. "Look, grandpa, just leave this place. We don't have time for useless fools like you. We have better things and important people to deal with." Wyatt's jaws trembled at the sudden anger that he felt at that very time. He couldn't believe those foolish weak mortals were actually teasing and insulting him. And the way they were laughing made his whole body tremble in rage. He was mad and he couldn't mask the anger in him. His body was visibly trembling. "Oh look..." One of the guards pointed. "He's even shaking his pants. What are you gonna do next?" "I think he's gonna pee his pants." Another one laughed. "No!" Another one laughed. "He's gonna shit his pants." Wyatt breathed and panted, clenching his fists as hard as he could. When he opened his palms, he gave a loud and sharp scream that made the leaves themselves fall from the tree nearby. His eyes gave a sharp red glow as his fists started forming smoke. When the guards saw what was going on, their laughs stopped and they stared at the man who seemed evilly mad. They stared at each other with question marks on their heads. The man in front of them was definitely not human. His eyes were glowing. "Who are..." Before the guard could even finish his sentence, Wyatt threw his hand, sending what looked like black smoke to him. He raised him in the air, clenching on him harder. The guard screamed in horror, dropping the sword that he was holding. He peed his pants and Wyatt saw it. "Now who's peeing their pants?" Wyatt teased. The three remaining guards stared at each other in fear and started running but they couldn't move. They were running and their legs were moving but they remained on one spot. It was scary. They started screaming, filling the entire palace with their cries of horror. "Where do you think you are going?" Wyatt laughed manically. "Didn't you want to have fun?" "Please." They pleaded. Wyatt gave a loud laugh. "Now I am going to show you the consequences of messing with your Lord." Wyatt started clenching his fists and the man in the air started crying like he’d seen death. He was screaming for Wyatt to stop but Wyatt was in so much fun. But he had better things to do. He clenched his fists hard and squashed the floating guard like a tomato. He was dead. Wyatt let him and he fell to the ground, lying in the pool of his own blood. "And as for you three other fools." Wyatt bellowed. "You are gonna regret ever doing this." He yelled. His voice sounded like thunder, scaring the three guards even more. Wyatt looked all around the palace and knew exactly what to do. He pulled his hand back, throwing the three guards to the ground as hard as he could. They were bleeding terribly, wincing and crawling on the ground. He laughed when he saw what he did. "Never mess with a god." He opened his palm wider, sending a powerful energy ball. Before it even reached the three guards, they exploded. He started walking towards the palace before he saw a number of guards rushing to him with their weapons ready, charging towards him. Wyatt laughed manically, staring at the guards with an evil grin. "You fools definitely have no idea who the fuck you are dealing with." Wyatt raised his hands, opening his arms even wider. He took in a deep breath and gave a loud chant. Then suddenly, dark smoke surrounded him, lifting him off his feet. He was now floating in the air with the dark smoke hiding his feet. He raised his right hand in the air. Lightning split the sky as if the rain was about to come. Suddenly, dark clouds started forming, surrounding the palace while thunder roared. The guards looked at the man who was floating and then saw the weather change right in front of them. Things got a little dark and then suddenly cold wind with vapor started blowing all over. It was obvious what they were dealing with was far more powerful than they thought. But it was their duty so even when things got like that, they just continued charging at the evil man who seemed to be controlling the weather. He was only about a foot from the ground so it was easy for them to get him after they reach him. The only thing they prayed for was to be safe. Wyatt moved his eyes in front to the charging guards. He gave an evil but satisfying chuckle that made him feel even more evil than he was already feeling. The guards were many but he knew they were just like ants under his feet. It was easy to squash. He had changed the weather to dark, just like the way he loved it. Now it was time to show the fools what they were dealing with. With a smug on his face, Wyatt thrust his hand forward, unleashing a powerful force that sent the entire guards to the ground. Some of them died due to the impact of his power. Most of them were injured and few of them were alright. The ones that were fine picked up their weapons and started charging. "You fools never learn, do you?" He gave a cocky laugh. "Well, I better start redecorating my palace since I am the new king." With those words, Wyatt thrust his hands forward, sending the black smoke towards the charging guards. Once that smoke touched them, they instantly turned to stone. The statues looked really old as if they had been made centuries ago without being cared for. "Might as well make statues," he laughed, turning the rest of the guards on the ground into statues. Now he had made wonderful statues for his palace. He was gonna look at them and remember them as fools that he defeated without putting any effort. "Now for the..." Before Wyatt could finish his sentence, he heard gun shots and then bullets heading straight for him. He flipped in the air, dodging the bullets even though he knew the bullet wouldn't hurt him. Wyatt moved his eyes forward and saw a number of guards with their guns shooting straight at him. He extended his hand, shielding himself. He got mad as the bullets reached him, stopping instantly and then dropping to the ground. He didn't need any shield. He was gonna show them he still had the power over everything. Boy was he mad. With a loud groan of dissatisfaction, Wyatt rushed to the guards and opened his palms wide. The guns from the guards disappeared from the hands, making them even more worried. They looked at each other and then to the evil man that was a distance to them. "Bring more weapons..." One of the guards shouted, gesturing to the coming guards. "We are going to defeat him or..." He paused and gulped. "...we will meet our end." The guards brought more weapons, any weapon that was in that palace. They were all holding their weapons. The ones that had guns started firing as they got closer. But each bullet they fired was just a waste as it didn't even have any effect on the evil man. But they still charged anyway. It was what they needed to do to protect the royal family at all costs. "It has been an honor serving with you." One of the guards hollered. "Fools..." Wyatt hollered to the rushing guards. "You cannot defeat a god. I am more powerful than anything that you have ever fought." He laughed. It sounded like he was in an empty hall. "Fools... you are just going to lose your lives. But I am going to enjoy killing you." Wyatt raised his hands to the dark skies. Thunder roared and lightning struck from side to side, hitting the ground. The trees that were nearby got destroyed and some of the plants died, turning black. The guards stopped and stared at the man that seemed to control the weather. They looked at each other and then took deep breaths. Then they continued charging towards the man. Wyatt gave a cocky laugh when he saw the guards rushing towards him. "Some people never learn." Wyatt was really angry as the guards were disturbing his mission to the palace. He was supposed to be in the palace, taking charge over everything. He was supposed to be sitting on his throne and making the king worship him. He was supposed to be giving orders. But he knew those obstacles were to be removed. He had to pave his way to the palace. He had to make it clear. "This is going to be fun." He gave a mocking laugh, breaking his knuckles softly. *** King Julian was seated on his throne, still in thought, thinking about his mission to Aidan's place and how everything had turned out to be. He was remembering Aidan's words and the priest's words all at the same time. He knew what was going on outside the palace. He could hear screams, thunder roaring and lightning striking. He could also hear gun shots but he was still thinking about Aidan. "I will never return... I don't care about Angria... Why should I leave this place and come back to your kingdom? Leave this place and never come back." "The dark hour has started..." The priest's words rang through his head. He was more scared than he had ever been. He didn't know what to do. He knew very well that the dark hour had come indeed. He knew very well that Aidan was the only solution. But it was all over. Just then, the door to the throne room opened and the head guard came rushing inside. He knelt down and bowed his head. He was panting and he seemed really scared. "My lord, we are under attack." He gasped. "We have tried everything to stop him but nothing has worked. We have used our weapons, all our weapons but..." he gulped. "None of them seem to be working properly. We don't know what to do anymore. We are really scared. What will we do?" King Julian moved his eyes to the guard and just stared at him. His eyes were red and his whole face was sweaty. His heart was pounding in his chest and his breaths were really harsh. His people were in danger. "What about the other guards." He still had hope. "Most of the guards have been..." he stopped and sobbed softly. "They have been turned to stone. The man seems powerful and dangerous. In all my years, I have never seen anything like this before. It's powerful and I have never seen such magic." "And..." "The remaining guards are still outside, trying to stop him. Most of them are injured. The whole of outside is dark. He is controlling the weather or something." The head guard seemed to be trembling a lot. "We have used our most trained guards but nothing is working." The king nodded his head. "You may leave." "Shouldn't you call for backup or..." The king shook his head. He knew it was futile. There was nothing he could with such powers. His father had told him about the origin of the kingdom. The only one powerful enough to destroy the evil seeker was Aidan and he had still refused to come back to the kingdom. All hope was lost. They had no idea what to do anymore. Everything was not alright. "Leave!" His voice was barely above a whisper. "Yes!" The head guard nodded, getting up from the floor. He started going away but turned back and stared at the king. "We will try everything we possibly can to stop him from entering this castle even though we are few." He turned around and then rushed out of the throne, shutting the door. King Julian just sat still on his throne, hearing the noise get louder. It continued for a number of minutes before everything got calm. He knew that the guards had been defeated. He was now scared but he couldn't move an inch of his body. As he sat on the throne, he started hearing footsteps, closing in. He didn't know if he was seeing things right or it was just his imagination from the fear that he had but he could have sworn he could see shadows on the throne room walls. They were really fast and he couldn't clear see them. Julian heard the footsteps getting closer to his throne room. He took a deep sigh of frustration and moved his eyes to the door, waiting for the person to enter. The footsteps were loud and they felt as if of many men with heavy feet were coming. But he just watched. Then all of a sudden, the footsteps stopped. He could see something coming in through the door though it was not opening. It was dark and it looked like dark smoke, just thicker. He heard as if the door was vibrating then suddenly, it exploded into pieces. There was a man standing right in the door way with his hands behind him. He had his dark hair tied, dressed in another royal attire. He didn't have a crown on his head. But Julian knew he was royalty. Seeing him, Julian felt even more scared but he couldn't show it. The evil smug on the man's face was a clear indication of what he had come to do in the palace. When he took a step into the throne room, the light bulbs shimmered and then grew even brighter. Julian sighed, still staring at the man. Then all of a sudden, he disappeared, leaving on smoke which came rushing to him like a whirlwind. It reached him and then the man appeared again, still smuggling and shaking his head. Julian knew exactly what was to follow. He had been conquered. He couldn't even move his mouth to speak a single word and neither did the man who looked older. Wyatt's eyes suddenly glowed, striking more fear into Julian. Then a soft but sinister chuckle escaped his throat. He brought his hands forward and spun his finger in the air, still smuggling. An evil grin appeared on his face. "King Julian, I presume?” Wyatt said rudely even when he knew that was his name. "Or should I say, foolish former king Julian?" He laughed, filling the entire room with his voice. Julian still couldn't do anything. He just sat still while his nerves got the best of him. He wanted to cry but he didn't want to show that he was a coward. He couldn't show that he was an easy target. He had to show that he was still a strong king. Wyatt on the other hand couldn't mask the evil grin that he had on his face. His victory was too precious to even hide. And he had thought he wasn't gonna see that day in his life before. He had thought the wizard of good cause would stop his quest but he was in Angria, still not harmed and he had turned the guards into statues. What more did he have to do to prove that he was as powerful as a god. "What..." "I am here to claim my rightful kingdom." Wyatt had never been that happy. "I am here to..." "And if I don't want to..." "Oh, you will." Wyatt nodded his head in mock. "You don't wanna mess with..." he shook his head and then laughed softly. "...a god." He snapped his finger, raising it high in the air. His thumb caught a bright blue flame that scared the living hell out of Julian. He looked at the man in horror, feeling his body tremble. "Now..." He dropped his hand, putting off the flame instantly. "Hand the crown over if you don't want to get hurt. You don't wanna mess with Lord Wyatt so..." He gestured. "I don't have whole day for this kind of shit. Hand me the crown and nobody is going to get hurt... much." Julian took a deep breath. "This crown belongs to me and this is my throne. I will not..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wyatt thrust his hand forward, ripping him from the throne. The crown slipped from his head, dropping right in front of Wyatt's feet. Wyatt moved his eyes to the crown and gave a satisfying laugh. He dropped his hand and the king fell to the floor with a thud, hitting his legs first. He winced, holding his hurting leg. "Finally!" Wyatt chuckled happily as he leaned down to pick up the crown. Once his hand touched the crown, it changed into a dark but shiny color, surrounded by smoke. The crown reshaped, forming a skull like feature which made Wyatt smirk. "I am finally ruler of Angria." He laughed loudly, filling his voice throughout the entire palace. "They shall all fear my power. I will make them bow to me. I will make them worship me. I am finally king. Everything is now mine." Wyatt took the crown and placed it on his huge head. It fit him perfectly and it made him feel power and authority. He could feel something moving inside of him, making him really powerful. He could feel the power that surrounded him, giving him more than enough powers to do anything at will. He knew the power was now his. He was now the king of Angria and nothing was gonna make that a lie. "Finally!" Wyatt extended his hands towards the throne. When he touched the throne, he felt even more power take control of him. He was now happy. "I finally have my kingdom. I am now the ruler of everything. Everything belongs to my bloodline. I can almost feel the power." He chirped, hitting on his chest. His eyes glowed and his voice sounded inhuman. It was really deep and it scared the hell out of King Julian even though he was in pain. "The throne is mine." Wyatt gave about the cockiest laugh he had ever given in his entire life. He was more than happy. He slowly walked to the throne and when he sat on it, he felt a powerful spark on his entire body. He had a great connection with that throne. "Yes!" Julian finally got up after what felt like hours. He was sure he had lost the throne but he knew his family was safe. He knew they weren't gonna come out even though he knew they were gonna be found sooner or later. He didn't care what happened to him as long as he knew they were fine. He had lost the throne but he was okay. "Now that I have the throne and the kingdom," Wyatt laughed manically, getting off the throne. "It is time to transform it into a throne fitting of a god." With those words, Wyatt turned and faced the throne. He shot out a dark smoke like substance which completely surrounded the throne. It started transforming immediately he did. The whole throne got taller, getting a black color. The diamond on top turned into the black gem that was almost like the one inside of him. On both sides of the throne was a torch which was a little tall, burning an eternal blue flame. It looked evil but he loved it. He spun his finger in the air and his clothes started changing instantly. He was wearing dark royal, medieval attire that was a little tight on him. His robe was pitch-black, reaching all the way down the floor. His eyebrows turned pitch black and he even added mascara to his eyes and eye lashes, making them darker than they were. He was now looking scarier and he loved it. "Now the dark king reigns... the dark god..." He laughed. "And now for my first command." He turned to Julian who looked rather lost and scared. "Bow before your god and worship me?" He commanded, gesturing Julian. "Never!" Julian seethed, getting further from him. "I would rather..." "How dare you?" Wyatt roared. "I am your new king. I am also your new god in this land. As your new king I command you to kneel down and worship me right now." He growled. "I am not going to repeat myself." "Even if you force me, you evil seeker." He yelled. "I will never ever bow down to you. I would rather die than stoop so low." "So much nerves..." Wyatt spoke harshly, shaking his head. "I think you need someone to teach you some manners. You really have no manners." With those words, Wyatt glowered, extending his hand angrily. Julian was ripped from where he stood far to the floor. He hit his head first and then his nose. His nose broke and started bleeding profusely. His blood was dripping to the floor. Julian whimpered as he was in pain. His whole body shuddered in pain, vibrating terribly. His head felt as if it had been broken. It was pulsing unlike anything he'd ever experienced. "Are you gonna..." "Never!" Julian said confidently, covering his bleeding nose. "I will never ever..." "Aw..." Wyatt thundered. "How dare you!" "I would rather die than kneel down before someone like you." Julian snapped. "You are not a god. You are nothing but..." "Silence!" Wyatt roared. "So you have the guts to insult me, you foolish mortal, uh?" He chuckled bitterly, taking a few steps towards the bleeding man. "Well! Looks like I am gonna have to deal with you more than you think. I am gonna make you worship me and then I am gonna kill you slowly and painfully." He chuckled. "First things first, I am gonna crush your bones." "Do your worst." Julian chuckled bitterly. "I am not afraid of you." "Oh really," Wyatt gave a cocky laugh. "Since you asked, I am going to do it." Wyatt slowly raised his hand. King Julian felt as if something was about to come out of his skin. It was really painful. He gave a loud and painful cry that filled the entire room. He cried at the top of his voice when he felt as if his bones were about to snap. He could feel them moving. He was in pain. "Stop!" Wyatt heard a voice coming from behind him. He dropped his hand and then saw a young woman rushing from behind him. She was looking worried and she had tears in her eyes. She rushed to Julian and held him tightly in her arms. "Please, don't hurt him." "Uh," Wyatt made a quick glance behind. "Where the fuck did you come from?" he panted. Then an evil grin appeared on his face. "It doesn't matter because I am still gonna break his entire bones whether you like it or..." "Stop!" Another voice was heard. He made a quick turn and found a young man whom he presumed was Prince Luis coming from a certain room. He was with two other ladies behind him and he seemed mad. When Wyatt saw him, he actually laughed. "This is interesting. So the other cowards where actually hiding when I was dealing with their coward of a father." He smirked. "This is really interesting." Luis rushed to his bleeding father and carefully held him. He quickly ripped his shirt and helped cover his nose. His father was in a bad state as it was. Their kingdom had been taken over and Aidan was nowhere to be seen. He knew he had to protect his father. He hated the man that was standing in front of them. He knew he was powerful and he was a warlock but he actually didn't care about anything. Luis moved his angry eyes to the stupid fool. "Look, whoever you are..." "I am your new king, Lord Wyatt..." He announced, opening his arms wider. "You can..." "I don't care." Luis actually yelled. "My father is not a coward. At least he is not using some foolish powers to harm others. Without those..." He glowered. "...you are nothing but a big ugly coward." Hearing those words from Luis, Wyatt instantly lost the smirk that he had. His anger slipped through him, filling him up entirely. He balled his fists, looking at Luis while his face got red with anger. He was burning up inside and he was thirsty for Luis' blood. Prince or no prince he didn't care. He wasn't gonna take any disrespect from someone like him. "How dare you little boy?" Wyatt snapped. "You actually have no respect for people mightier and even more powerful than you. But I am going to show you that I don't take any foolishness. I am Wyatt, king and god of this land. You are going..." "No, please..." Julian pleaded. "Please. Don't hurt my son. He has no idea what he was saying and..." "So you can actually plead." Wyatt chuckled bitterly. "How about I wipe out your entire family?" "No!" Julian held his son tighter, bringing him closer. "Kill me but don't lay your finger on any of..." "Or what?" Wyatt laughed teasingly. "Mortals are so foolish. He insulted me so now he is going to suffer for it. In his next life he will know his boundaries. He will not ever do this again in his life." Wyatt raised his hand, pointing it at the fearless boy in front of him. He grinned evilly, ignoring the pleas from the failed king. "I am gonna enjoy..." "Father... no..." When Wyatt moved his eyes towards the door, he saw his son rushing inside with the three warlocks behind. He was looking like he had seen a ghost or something was chasing him. Wyatt wondered why his son would say that to him. He got surprised his son acted like that. "Please, don't kill him." William pleaded. When he walked in and saw his father was about to kill Luis, he got really scared. "What?" Wyatt groaned, dropping his hand. "Why should I let a puny mortal defy me?" "I am sure he didn't mean it." William pleaded. "Just let him go. This wouldn't have been possible without him, remember. Please." Wyatt groaned and then shouted. "Fine! But if he continues to do this I am going to finish him off." "Don't worry," William breathed. "I will take care of it. I will make sure that he doesn't do any of those things. Please, believe me father." He stared at Luis who seemed mad. Luis had never hated anyone the way he hated William in his life before. He hated the guy with every fiber of his very being. He had caused all that. He was to be blamed for everything that had happened. The guy was actually deadlier than he had ever expected. OMFG, he hated him like crazy. His very presence was irritating. "Alright." He smirked. "He did help me after all. That's the only thing that has saved him. However," He warned. "If anything like this happens again, I will not spare him. Now get them out of here and lock them up somewhere. I have important things to do." He made a quick turn and sat on his throne. "They all need to know that there is a new king in this kingdom. All of you know what exactly you have to do." "Yes!" The three warlocks bowed their heads. He looked at the bleeding king and his family. "And get these irritating fools out of my sight. Make sure they are secure. They shouldn't leave this palace. They are my prisoners from now on." "With pleasure." William smirked at Luis. Luis sighed and then held his father tightly. He didn't want anything to happen to him. William gestured at the three warlocks. "You heard what he had said. Help me take them to one of the rooms." The three of them nodded and then got to Julian and his family. "Get up!" They yelled. Luis helped his father up and without causing any problems followed the three warlocks together with his family. He didn't want anyone to get hurt and hence the reason he was like that. He really had to be careful. As they left, Wyatt got up, looking all around. He was happy with his achievement. For years he had feared ever stepping foot into Angria but now... he was in Angria. He was now reigning all over them. He was the reigning king without anyone ever trying to overthrow him. He was in power and authority. The people were now gonna worship his feet. He didn't even have to fight to get the throne. He just got it by the snap of the finger and... "Congratulations." Wyatt heard a familiar voice ring through the throne room. Wyatt moved his face, staring to the direction of the voice. He saw his seer standing in the middle of the room with a smile on his face. When he saw the king, he started coming closer to him, smiling brightly while sniffing everywhere. "What do you think of my victory?" "It is perfect." The seer smiled. "Now you are unstoppable. You are the most powerful man alive. You have finally claimed what should have belonged to you in the first place." "Yes!" Wyatt rose from the throne. "I have finally got it. It is all mine and no one is going to stand in my way. I am going to treat it however much I want. Now it is time for my subjects to know me and feel my power. It is time for them to fear my name." "Yes, my Lord." The seer bowed his head. "You have fulfilled your destiny. Now it is time for you to do whatever you want." He sniffed the air, looking all around. "The path is very much clear for you. You are as powerful as a god." "Yes!" Wyatt chirped. "But first things first, I need to make some changes. Then I shall let them feel my power." The seer bowed. Wyatt chuckled sinisterly as all kinds of evil plans got into him. He had no idea what to do first. He wanted to do a lot. But he was dying to start inflicting his power on the people. He was dying to see them on their knees, worshiping him. He was dying to see them bowing their heads and giving him praises. "It is now time to..." He paused and chuckled manically, still staring at his seer. "...give them a piece of my powers." *** Luis and his family were pushed into a room hard. He took a quick look behind and saw the smirking William. He really hated him like crazy. He hated everything about him. Holding his father carefully, he started leading him to the bed before he heard one of the warlocks chanting. Everything in the room disappeared. It was now just a room without anything else. The windows were filled with bars and there was nowhere to go. "Why?" Hanna sobbed softly. "Why would you do this?" "Did you expect slaves to stay in a well-furnished room?" William smirked as he entered inside the room. "You are now slaves and you have to be treated like one so... better get used to it because this is how you are gonna live for the rest of your miserable lives." Granny turned and faced William, staring at him with anger. "Why did you do this to us? What did we ever do to..." "I don't have to answer you, you old hag." William said rudely. "And don't you dare..." "Why William?" Hanna sobbed. "We treated you like family. We showed you our love and hospitality. We treated you like our family member. Why did you do this to us? This is your entire fault." William made a quick turn, staring angrily at the girl that made him fume. "I will pretend as if I didn't..." "You can pretend all you want." Hanna said harshly. "But the truth is that you are nothing but a stupid, ugly, foolish..." Before Hanna even got a chance to finish her sentence, William smacked her right across the face. "By the way, that is for using your dirty mouth on me." He yelled. "That is also..." "It is clear between us who has a dirty mouth, whore?" "Listen to me foolish girl." William snapped, pointing his fingers at Hanna. "Shut your silly little trap. You don't have the right to question me. You don't have that right to even look at me. My father is in power right now. That means we now own this kingdom. I am the prince of this land and you are nothing but slaves. Let me hear that stupid question from you again and I will..." "Don't you dare threaten my sister?" Luis bellowed. "You don't have to talk to her like that. No matter what you say, she is still the princess of this land unlike some foolish man from a foolish land who is so full of himself. William my ass." William glowered and then smiled brightly. "I will just pretend as if you weren't talking to me, sweet Luis." William smirked. "I am sorry that you had to witness all that." "Oh please," Luis snarled. "We all know what you are. We all know your true colors and don't you dare call me that." "What am I supposed to call you?" William blushed. "I don't want to treat you like the others. If you want, you can move to my room with me and we can rule together." "You are sick and..." "Yes!" William chuckled happily. "You have caused me to be like this. Just say yes and you will be staying with me in my room. You will be my lover and my man." "I would rather stay in a shit hole than be your lover." Luis said in irritation. "I am happy with my family here." "I can also treat your family right if you..." "Enough!" Luis yelled loudly. "Please. We are all begging you here to leave us alone. We don't want to see you here. Why don't you enjoy..." "Luis, I..." "Desperate whore!" Hanna said angrily. William took a deep sigh as his anger came rushing to him. "Fine!" he yelled in Luis' face. "You can choose to stay here with them and suffer with them as much as you like. But you will be mine whether you like it or not. I shall have you once again. I did it and I shall have you again without your permission just like the other night." He laughed when Luis frowned. "Yes! I actually spiked your wine and I really enjoyed every moment of that sex. You should have heard..." "Enough!" This time it was granny that was mad. "Can you please get your shameless self out of this room?" William was really mad. He hated the old hag a lot. He hated her to death. "If not for one thing," he yelled. "I would have killed you right now. Just thank your lucky stars that I didn't have my father kill you. And Luis..." He called, slowly turning to leave. "Be prepared to pleasure me any time I want." William left laughing as loudly as he could. The three warlocks followed and then locked the door behind them. William helped his father sit on the floor. He slowly removed the cloth from his nose and saw how bad his father's nose was. It was swollen and red. He hated the way his father looked like. He hated seeing him in that state. "I am so sorry, father." Luis apologized, feeling warm tears leaving his face. "I am really sorry for whatever has happened. This shouldn't..." "No..." Julian rubbed on his son's cheek. Even though he was still in pain, he had to smile for his son. "This is nobody's fault. We all caused this. Had Aidan been here, nothing like this would have happened. Now we are suffering because..." he coughed weakly. "Father!" Luis held him tighter. "You don't have to think about that right now. You will be fine. Your nose has stopped bleeding. How is it?" "I think it is getting better." Julian smiled softly. "You shouldn't have come out from the secret room. You should have stayed there. You should have..." "What are you saying?" Hanna knelt down in front of her father. "Did you expect us to just watch as he tried to kill you? We couldn't just watch. We had to come and save you." "I don't care." Julian said. "All I want is for you to stay out of danger. Now you have to find a way to get out of here. You must leave this place." "It's hopeless..." Luis sighed. "He has already taken over the throne. Even if we got out of here how will we be able to defeat him? How will we leave here without being noticed? I have never been so scared in my life before. Everything that has happened is so scary." "Yeah," Hanna sobbed as she rubbed her tears off. "We have been caught as slaves. You heard what he has done to the guards. I really hope nothing happens to my Henry." She sobbed. "I can't bear to see my Henry or even worse..." "Charles too." Luis quavered. "I hope he will be fine. There is no knowing what he is going to do to the people and..." "You have to leave." The king said confidently. "I don't care what happens to me. You have to survive through this. You have to get out of here. That man is more dangerous than you think." He gulped. "He is really powerful." "I know." Luis said softly. "He has Lord Ming's powers." "How did you..." "Grandpa told me a story like that. I thought it was just a good night story. I never knew it was real until I heard the priest talk about it the previous day." "That's why you have to leave from here." Julian held both Hanna and Luis' hands. "You are the only things I care about right now. I don't want anything bad to happen to you. I can't bear to see him hurting you." "But..." "There used to be a tunnel behind the palace which leads to the forest. It was made long ago. I have never been to it but my father told me about it a long time ago. There is a manhole just behind the palace. Once you are there, you will have access to the tunnel." "How do we even get out of here?" Hanna gasped. "There is no way." "You have to look for an opportunity." The queen said, rubbing the tear from her cheek. "Then you have to go from here as soon as possible. You are the most important things to me too. I don't care if we all suffer as long as you okay. I don't even care if you will leave in that tunnel as long as you are safe, okay?" Luis nodded. He still couldn't believe that his kingdom was now ruled by an evil king. He couldn't believe that he was now a prisoner in his own palace. He couldn't even believe that all that had been done to his father. It was really bad. He was missing Aidan like crazy but at the same time... he was really worried about his kingdom. "I pray we will be saved." The king sighed. "Only Aidan can save us now." The king knew of only one solution but he wasn't sure if Aidan was ever gonna show. He was the only one that was gonna save them. He prayed for it harder. That was the only thing that mattered to him. But before that, he wanted his children to be safe. *** "My Lord," One of the warlocks knelt down. "Yes!" Wyatt said with his hands behind his back. "You know exactly what you have to do. I need everyone to know and respect me. Gather all of the cabinet members, force them if you have to but I want them to gather. It is time they finally get to know about their new king and god. It is time to finally start my ruthless rule." "Yes! On it..." he bowed and got up. He gestured to the three warlocks and they all started going away from the king. They had been given yet another important mission. All they had to do was just to make sure the people knew exactly what was going on and about their new king. "Son..." Wyatt called. "Yes father." "Go with them. Make sure that this mission is a success okay." William chuckled happily and then laughed loudly. He bowed his head and followed the three warlocks. He loved the connection he had with his father. He loved everything that was going on. Gathering the cabinet members was gonna be the easiest thing ever and he had the best solution to it too. They were all gonna be at the palace before the blink of an eye. Seeing his son and the warlocks leaving, Wyatt chuckled inwardly, rubbing on his hands. He was just standing at the entrance of the palace outside while staring everywhere. The dark clouds were still all over the palace and it was still a little dark though not that much. He could clearly see what he had done. There were statues all over the palace, his magic work. He loved seeing them like that. It also showed his power and his strength. Now he was gonna make sure to rule ruthless. He was gonna make sure that he strikes fear into the lives of his subjects. "Khan!" He called loudly. "Yes, my Lord." "I think this place needs a few adjustments, don't you think?" "Anything that you want is okay, my lord." The seer said. "No one can ever deny you that. All you have to do is just do it." "You are right." Wyatt took a quick glance at his seer. "Well! It is time to make some adjustments to this palace." He laughed. "I will make it look like a place befitting of a god like king." He laughed, touching his chest. "Let it begin..." *** The priest was standing at the entrance of the temple, leaning on his trident, shaking his head in sadness. He had his eyes on the beautiful palace, elegant and classy too. But that wasn't what caught his attention. What caught his attention was the dark cloud that surrounded it. Even from a distance, the priest could see the evil dark cloud that surrounded the palace. It made him feel bad for the royal family and also the people in the kingdom. He knew what the royal family was passing through. He knew the pain and torture the king was in. He also knew the evil powers that the marked one possessed. A once happy and evil free kingdom was now ruled by a warlock who possessed evil ancient powers. It was just too bad. "The dark hour is here." He nodded, hitting his trident harder on the floor. "This will be a really painful hour for the royal family and the people in the kingdom." He sighed. There was just a lot that the priest couldn't understand either. Only Aidan could save the kingdom from that situation. But the boy was really angry and the worst was that he had vowed never to return. Things weren't supposed to be like they had become. Aidan should have been in the kingdom. They wouldn't have entered the kingdom and not to talk about taking the scepter. "May the almighty save all of us?" The priest sighed and then made a quick turn. He went back to the temple of light and shut the door behind him. *** The prime minister was busy in his office, signing some documents which he had left undone when he left the country. He had only been back two days earlier and now there was a lot for him to do. He hadn't even seen the king once since he returned. He was prepared to do so. The prime minister signed the last document he had to sign that day. He threw it on the table and then raised his arms widely. He stretched them and yawned even louder. Getting up from the chair, he heard the door opening widely making him wonder what the hell was going on. No one entered his office without even knocking so it got him wondering. When he raised his face towards the door, he saw about four men entering. They were beautifully dressed and they had smugs on their faces. He hadn't seen any of them before so he wondered how they could have entered his office. And his secretary hadn't even called him once so he got a little pissed. "What are you doing here, gentlemen?" He asked as a frown appeared on his face. "I am sorry. I am gonna have to ask you to leave immediately. Go and make an appointment and then..." "And if I reject what will you do?" William said, rubbing on his temple as an evil grin appeared on his face. "What?" the prime minister snapped. "This is my office and I want you to leave as soon as possible. I want you to turn back and..." "I still won't leave." "Then I am gonna have to call security so that they can throw all of you out of here." He yelled. "Get out of this..." "Percy!" William called softly. The red haired warlock got the hint. He did a quick and quiet spell, extending his hands towards the table. The phone rose high up in the air and exploded right in front of the prime minister. The prime minister felt scared and he took a quick step back. "What were you saying again?" William chirped, grabbing a chair. "I would like to hear you say it again." He sat on the chair. "W-who are you?" The prime minister quavered. "What do you want here?" "Now we are talking." William smirked brightly, clearing his throat. "I want you to take your phone... oh sorry," he chuckled. "Percy?" The red haired warlock chirped and then snapped his finger. The phone was back on the table, making the prime minister tremble even harder. He had never been so scared in his life before. "Please. Don't hurt me. I beg of you. I have a family and young kids that still..." "Oh please!" William rolled his eyes in frustration. "We are not here to listen to your life story. Just pick up the damn phone and listen to our instructions and we will not hurt you." The prime minister picked up the phone which was trembling in his hand. "What do I have to do next? Please. Don't..." "Good!" William placed his feet on the table, crossing them. "A little birdy told me that you have all the contacts of the cabinet members." "Yes!" The prime minister nodded. "I...I..." "Well! Stop trembling like an idiot and dial each and every one of them. Tell them to come to this office. The king wants to see them. And please, stop trembling like an idiot." The prime minister nodded and then tried his best to stay calm. He dialed the numbers and told them there was something urgent from the king that he had to share with them and that they should come to the office as soon as possible. It might have taken quite some time but he dialed the numbers of all the eight cabinet members and told them to come to his office. He was just glad he was confident as he didn't want to find out what the four men would have done to him. "I have already called..." "Chill..." William teased, smirking at the man. "Will you stop..." "I am not trembling and..." "You are too sexy to be that tense." William licked his lips, winking at the man. "Now let's get to know each other while we wait for the cabinet members." William chirped and then continued chatting with the middle aged man, asking him strange and explicit questions which were a bit uncomfortable for him but he had no choice but to answer him as he didn't want any problems. An hour passed before there was a knock on the door. The prime minister told the person to get inside his office. The door opened wide and all the eight members of the cabinet came rushing in. William was glad they did. But they seemed really worried and scared. "Why did you call us?" One of them asked. "We were actually in a meeting. We were supposed to meet with the king but he didn't show up. What did he send to you and why didn't he come for the meeting? We were supposed to..." "Well!" William got up from the chair. "I actually called all of you here. All of you are needed at the palace immediately without delay." "I know you." One of the cabinet members gasped. "You are that man that came here and stole..." "Oh, so you do." William chuckled. "Then this will make things easier than they are right now. I am sure you've told the other cabinet members about me so I don't need to introduce myself." Then his face got stern. "Now move it." "What?" "I will not repeat myself." William warned. "The king doesn't like to be kept waiting." The cabinet members stared at each other, trembling in fear. All of them knew about William and what he had done. His presence could only mean one thing, trouble. They didn't like the way they felt and the hunch that they had. All they wanted to do was hope the king was fine. The cabinet members took a deep sigh and then started rushing towards the door. William smiled brightly and moved his eyes towards the prime minister. "You too." He gasped and then started rushing out of his office. William stared at the three warlocks and then gave them an evil grin. "This is gonna be fun." The four of men chuckled sinisterly, following behind the cabinet members. They loved everything that was happening. The king had given them so much power and importance. They were never gonna disappoint him. *** The elevator door opened and then Aidan came out, holding and soothing his baby while singing him a lullaby. It was early afternoon and he had just come from his room after having a great morning with his son. It had been the best day of his life and he had loved it like crazy. Now he was back to the living room to spend time with his other members of the family. Aidan was holding his baby tightly, making him warmer with his body. Things were pretty good for him and his baby was already dozing. A short smile shot up his face, making him even happier than he had already been. "Hey!" Granny said happily. "You've finally decided to come down the stairs after spending the entire morning in your room. You literally hid him away from all us." "Granny is right." Ethan said happily. "I am really sorry." Aidan apologized, sitting back on the couch. Granny came to him and took Jacob away from him. She kissed his cheek and started soothing the baby instead. "I think he's sleepy." Granny said softly. "He is already..." "Yes!" Aidan nodded. "He hasn't slept whole morning and I think he might be feeling sleepy." "I think I will sing him a lullaby." Granny smiled brightly. Aidan smiled. "I think that's a good idea." Granny started singing the lullaby sweetly to Jacob. Aidan smiled brightly when he heard the lullaby she was singing him. It was the same lullaby she had sang for him when he was just a small child. That song made him remember his happy childhood moments. He could still remember how his granny's lullabies made him happy and sent him to sleep. Those were some happy moments and now she was also doing it to his son. He was really happy and couldn't have wanted anything more than that. With a grin on his face, Aidan tore his eyes from granny and Jacob to Ethan. When his eyes landed on Ethan, he saw the guy smiling brightly, in fact blushing. When Aidan saw that smile, he tried to smile back but before he actually did it, he realized that the smile wasn't directed at him. It was in a different direction. Following the direction, he saw that Justin had the same smile on his face, even brighter. He stared at the two of them for a long time and chuckled nervously. They looked as if they were hiding something from him or even more. Nodding his head, Aidan tried to speak but before he could even manage to open his mouth, something suddenly happened to him. A really sharp headache hit right there that he felt as if his vision had blurred instantly. He closed his head slightly and shook his head, trying to get rid of that sudden headache. When Aidan eventually opened his eyes, he realized that something was wrong. Instead of seeing normally like he did, he saw a really dark cloud that he couldn't understand. But this cloud wasn't like normal cloud. It was surrounded by something even more than that... evil. Aidan's heart suddenly started pounding in his chest. His breaths became harsh and he held his chest out. He closed his eyes, wondering what was going on. As soon as he closed his eyes, things got even worse. He saw Luis. Aidan opened his eyes once again. Things went back to normal with his vision but something was still wrong. His heart was racing and he couldn't even explain the tingles that he felt all over his body. It was like something bad was about to happen all rather something bad was happening. "Why did I see Luis?" He wondered, moving his eyes from side to side. "Why today of all days?" Aidan couldn't understand any of the things. He felt really warm and the tingles felt worse. He had that strange feeling that he couldn't quite understand. Things like that had never happened before. And what was that dark cloud that he saw, he thought? Did it mean anything to him or somebody close to him? "Hey!" Aidan gasped when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He quickly moved his eyes up to find his smiling brother. "Hey!" Ethan gestured. "What's with you? You seem really lost. I could see that something was bothering you. Do you mind sharing it with me?" "No!" Aidan smiled brightly, holding his brother's hand. "I am absolutely fine. It's just that... never mind. I am perfectly fine." "Is it what the king..." "Please, don't..." Aidan didn't want to talk about King Julian and what he had come to do at his castle. "That is all in the past. I don't want to talk about it. I have totally forgotten about it." "That's my brother." Ethan kissed his cheek. "I knew something like this is nothing to you. You shouldn't let it bother you." Aidan smiled brightly and squeezed his brother's hand, drawing soft chuckles from him. He loved his brother a lot but he couldn't tell him that he had thought about Luis a few seconds ago. His heart was still racing and he still had a strange feeling which he couldn't understand. "Whatever that was, I have to forget about it." He thought as he moved his eyes to his precious son. "This is exactly what I have to do. I cannot let anything distract me right now. I am happy and Luis will not ruin that for me. We are not together anymore so why should I care about him and his problems?" Aidan took a deep sigh and then moved his eyes to Justin. The guy had an ever glowing smile that seemed to brighten Aidan's mood. He smiled brightly as well when Justin winked at him. He was glad he had people that usually made him feel really happy and Justin was one of them. But what he couldn't understand was why that feeling he was trying to ignore was still deep within his heart. "What's going on?" *** The cabinet members were walking towards the palace. They had their eyes looking everywhere, wondering what was going on. Things didn't seem to be like it had always been and they couldn't mask the surprises on their faces. A lot had changed at the palace in just a few days. First they couldn't explain the number of statues that they saw around the palace. The statues didn't look new or elegant. They seemed really old and strange. They had different shapes, funny and disturbing shapes. Some were holding weapons...some were lying on the ground while others were just standing still. And the dark cloud which only surrounded the palace was something they couldn't quite umderstand. As they neared the palace, they got another surprise of their lives. The palace looked different. It was pretty much the same but some things were different. The palace didn't shine brightly at all. It seemed really dark, pitch black. There was a huge statue of an evil looking man holding a blue flame, a real flame. Just before the entrance were two huge torches that stood on both sides of the entrance. It was still the same but many things had changed. The cabinet members stopped, looking at each other in fear but were told to move by William. They finally entered the palace and got another surprise too. The whole place was pretty much different. The color inside was dark and the same torches were everywhere. Things seemed strange. They were led to the throne room where they noticed a big change by the throne and even the room. It was also different and the color had been changed too. Reaching the throne room, the cabinet members were told to stand still until the king came. The door to the throne room was heard opening and then footsteps started heading towards the cabinet members. They all moved their eyes towards the entrance and got another surprise at what they saw. Even though they had seen some pretty strange things at the palace, they had prayed and hoped for their king to be alright but what they saw was different. The person that came inside was different and he was dressed differently too. They couldn't quite understand anything that went on. "Welcome!" Wyatt hollered in the deepest voice ever. "I have been expecting you." Wyatt made a grand entrance, rushing to the throne. He sat on the throne and then crossed his legs, smuggling at the cabinet members. They all had frowns on their faces because they couldn't understand what was going on. They had a lot of questions in their minds that they needed answers to. They had never seen that man before. "Who are you?" One of the cabinet members asked with a serious voice. "We were told to wait for the king so where is he? And why are you..." "Uh..." Wyatt groaned, thrusting his hand forward. Before the man even finished asking his question, he was lifted from where he stood and he was now floating in the air, screaming loudly. The rest of the cabinet members trembled at the sudden show of power by the man. They had never seen anything as scary as that. It got to them and they trembled even terribly, still staring at the floating man in the air. "Anyone else with a stupid question?" Wyatt growled. The cabinet members shook their heads. "Good! I didn't think so." He dropped his hand and then man found himself on the floor. He was lucky he hadn't been lifted higher in the air or it would have been another matter. "Now back to why I called you here." Wyatt chuckled like an evil Lord, sending fear into the lives of the cabinet members. "As you can see from the changes in the palace and from everything, I am your new king. That means from now on, I am the new ruler of this kingdom and..." He stared at all of them. "I demand respect from all of you. Now bow!" He panted. Hearing the loud roar from the scary man, the cabinet members bowed their heads in fear. They had no idea what was gonna happen but they couldn't afford to do anything to mess with the man that was seated on the throne. They just bowed without saying anything. "Good!" Wyatt nodded his head, chuckling like the evil king that he was. "Now we are getting somewhere. From now on, I shall now be called Lord Wyatt by all of you. You all are cabinet members of the former idiot that called himself the king of this land." "Y-yes..." One of them trembled in fear. "Good!" Wyatt nodded. "But right now, I am the ruler of this land. First things first, I don't like imbeciles and failures in my kingdom. That makes me mad so you don't wanna make me mad. Everything in this kingdom belongs to me including the people and your very souls. I can take them whenever I want." He warned. The cabinet members got even more scared. Things weren't turning out too good for any of them. "I own everything in this kingdom," He laughed. "Nothing will ever be done without my permission. As ruler of this kingdom and also the most powerful being in the entire world, I demand respect from all of you. I am powerful, just like a god. As ruler of this land... I demand people to show respect by worshipping me." The cabinet members raised their heads to stare at the mighty man. They felt helpless without any help or any word from the king. Things had been pretty well until that very day. Why did it suddenly change? It was scaring them even more. "Anyone that defies my orders shall suffer my wrath. I am more dangerous than I seem. I know you have certain influence on the people so I am warning you," He pointed at them. "Don't ever try to go against me. Don't try to act smart because I will know and I will make sure that I deal with you. You will pay with your own life. You are gonna regret ever crossing me." The warning from Wyatt was pretty deep and it scared the living day light out of the cabinet members. They shook terribly, trying to get confident but they couldn't. The man who spoke to them seemed really dangerous. "Have I made myself clear?" He barked, making the cabinet members quiver. "Yes... Lord Wyatt..." They trembled. "It's good we understand each other." Wyatt smirked, giving them an evil grin. "Now I will ask you a question and I want an honest answer." Just then, the door opened widely and red haired warlock brought Julian in the throne room. He threw him on the floor and made him kneel down in front of Wyatt. Julian moved his eyes towards his cabinet members and quickly tore them away. He couldn't bear to look at them. He didn't want to show them that he had failed them. But it did happen and it helped a whole lot. "Ha ha..." Wyatt laughed in a cocky way, getting up from the throne. "Look at your king," He chirped. "So weak and so miserable. The bastard couldn't even fight for his kingdom. What kind of coward is he?" He slapped him softly on his cheeks. "Just look at him... so weak and so... I don't even know what to call him." Julian had never been as embarrassed as he felt at that very time. He wanted to cry. Lucky for him, his son had cleaned his nose in the bathroom and it was alright. But he was still feeling really bad for what had happened. His cabinet members had been involved and now his people were soon gonna be involved. He didn't even know what to do anymore. He was weak and vulnerable. Wyatt laughed loudly and then put his hands behind him. "I could use all of you right now and I command it." Wyatt demanded, pointing at the cabinet members. "You all will go out there and tell all the people in this kingdom to meet in the biggest place there is in this kingdom. It's about time they got introduced to their new god," He chuckled manically. "You will be monitored and you must announce it. Everyone must attend without fail or they must at least hear it. Tell them it is the king's orders." The cabinet members looked at their old king as tears poured down their faces. They bowed down. "Good!" Wyatt said. "But I want you to kneel down and worship me. I want your praises, right now..." He yelled. The cabinet members bowed down and started trembling in fear, giving the king the praises he demanded of them. They had their heads bowed down. Each of them had his own praise that he was giving the king but from their voices, Julian could sense the fear and unwillingness. That was the most painful thing that had ever happened to Julian. Seeing his cabinet in such a state was rather too much for him. He felt tears building in his eyes and he actually cried. For how long was that going to continue, he thought? How long was his people gonna continue to suffer? It had just been a day but the truth of the matter was that it felt more than that. Everything was just too much. "Good!" Wyatt said rudely. "Now get out of here and do as I have asked." He yelled. The cabinet members bowed their heads and then left as quickly as they could with the three warlocks behind them. They didn't want to waste any more time. They knew their lives depended on the orders of the new king. Even though they didn't want to do it, they had no other choice but to do it. "What do you think I should do with him?" William pointed at Julian. "Should I take him back to..." "Nah!" The king threw his hand, gesturing his son. "Let him kneel down there until they come back. I have great use for him now. He is nothing but a weakling." Julian just knelt down on the floor without even daring to move an inch of his body. He was wallowing in his pain and his defeat. He couldn't believe he had been a king in the morning and now... he couldn't even recognize his palace anymore. Things were really dark all around and the evil seeker on his throne was the worst of it all. Julian just closed his eyes and prayed in his heart. He was asking the almighty not to abandon him. He was asking the almighty to save his people. He didn't care if he died as long as his people were fine. The seer came into the room and started discussing some important things with Wyatt. Wyatt needed his introduction to the people to be really perfect. All he wanted was just to be feared, respected and worshipped. He didn't need anything more than that. He was gonna use the same people to make blood sacrifices if he had to. He was ready to do anything. After four whole hours of waiting, the three warlocks came back with great news to Wyatt. They had managed to get the people to gather in the ball room and some of them were outside. But they had taken care of everything... Wyatt loved the news he got. He laughed sinisterly. "It is time to get... feared." *** The people had gathered in the royal ball room. It was fully packed. All the floors of that ball room had been filled up. They had all responded after hearing that the king had called for an important meeting with all of them. It had never happened before so they were kinda worried. They were just waiting patiently for their king. Although they had noticed that things weren't quite the same outside the palace, they were still waiting. After what felt like hours, about four men appeared on the stage without saying anything. They just stayed like that without talking. The people still had their eyes on the stage, wondering why those people were there in the first place. But they didn't have to wait for long. They saw a man, dressed all in black with his hands behind him enter the ball room through the stage. He was putting on a black but shiny crown in the form of a skull. He stood still, staring at the people without any expression of his face. He rather seemed mad and they couldn't understand the reason why that was so. Wyatt on the other hand stared at the fully packed ball room, looking at the faces of everyone. It was clear that they had no fucking idea was going on. But he was gonna show them and he was gonna have fun with it too. Wyatt snapped his finger, gesturing the three warlocks to start everything. The three warlocks bowed and then went away. When they eventually came back, a loud gasp was heard throughout the entire room. People couldn't believe what they were seeing. King Julian was brought into the room and it looked like he was being dragged. He had no crown on him. His face didn't seem okay and his clothes were a bit torn, making the people wonder why their beloved king was looking like that. They couldn't bear to see him. They had their hands on their mouths. Julian was taken to Wyatt and then thrown to the floor, making the people gasp even harder. The three warlocks made an enchantment and a huge image of what was happening appeared in the ball room, big enough for everyone to see. Another one appeared outside, making it easier for everyone to see as well. Seeing the state of the king, the people started talking among one another, making a whole lot of noise. Wyatt looked at all of them and gave an evil laugh which everyone clearly heard. They trembled in fear when they heard his voice. It was scary and it sounded like someone scratching on a glass. "Welcome!" Wyatt's voice echoed throughout the entire room. "Welcome to this great event which I have specially planned for you." "What's going on?" People asked. "Who is this man? Why is our king on the floor looking like that?" Wyatt chuckled manically. "This event was held so that I can introduce you to your new king." He announced. The people were now staring at each other in surprise. "I know this weakling sitting here used to be your king but... he won't be your king anymore. He is not the rightful heir to the throne. The real heir has arrived and he is going..." "We want our king." The people shouted. "We love our king. We don't want a new one. Boo!" King Julian moved his eyes to his people as more tears fell to his face. His people really loved him a lot but there was nothing they could. It was all over and he knew that what they were doing was probably bringing them more problems. He actually cried and he didn't mind that his people were witnessing it. "We want our king. We love Julian. He is the best king." Wyatt's anger clipped right through him. He could feel the dark energy moving inside of him, making him madder. His body started trembling in anger. Each voice he heard from the idiots was really angering him even more. He clenched his fists harder as his face turned red with fury. He breathed in violently and breathed out audibly, giving out a loud and scary cry. "Silence!" Wyatt roared. His voice immediately made the people to just stand still without moving. Wyatt's voice was loud... it was scary... it sounded inhuman. His voice was deep and it scared the shit out of the people. "Enough!" He barked, clenching his fists harder. "How dare you use your stinking mouths to say that to your new king?" He groaned. A strong wind started blowing in that room and outside. People were trembling in fear. They held on to each other and just trembled. "I am the only king here. This weakling," He gripped Julian's jaw with his hand, pulling him up. "This weakling can't be compared to me. I am the one with the crown. I am your new king." He slapped Julian hard on the face, sending him to the floor. What was happening to the king was painful. They couldn't believe their king had just been humiliated like that. "You all are just a bunch of fools." Wyatt roared. "You are all living in my kingdom now. That means I demand respect from you and I will not ask once. I am your new king and you will respect me as such. I will so deal with you that..." "We love King Julian..." Voices were heard from the back. Then the people started cheering. "We want..." "Shut up!" Wyatt's anger overflowed right there. His eyes glowed visibly, making the people quiet again. They now really feared for their lives. They trembled were stood as they saw the red eyed monster on that stage with their king. Nothing had been as scary as it was at that very time. Wyatt panted, pointing his fingers at the people. "You will all be my subjects. You live in my kingdom and you will respect me." He barked. The echoes of his voice made the people whimper in the room. They tried to move back but Wyatt thrust his hand forward, shutting the door instantly. Those that watching from outside couldn't go out either because the gate was shut. All of them were now trapped. "I can destroy all of you by a snap of my finger. You can't defy. You won't go against my orders," Wyatt warned pointing at the whimpering people. "I am the king of this land and who has something to say about that?" Wyatt raised his hand in the air. It soon caught fire. The people's whimpers intensified. Some of them even peed in their pants. Others fainted and others started crying. They felt they were in danger. "Anyone?" He moved his eyes around. "I didn't think so!" Wyatt chuckled manically. "I will not repeat myself again. From this day until forever, I will remain your king. Everything you see is mine. Nothing is yours anymore. Any type of work that you do will only be for me. You cannot do anything without my permission." He paused and just took a quick glance around. "Do I make myself clear?" The people nodded in fear, still crying loudly. "From today, I am your god. I shall be instructed as Lord Wyatt. Anyone who defies my orders shall be heavily punished. No one shall be spared. Your souls are mine and I can do anything that I want with you. You will worship me daily in this very palace and you will do as I say or else." He warned. Julian cried for his people. He saw their fear... he saw their sorrow... he saw their pain... he even saw their deaths. He had failed them. He knew his father and his ancestors were probably disappointed in him. He had caused all that. "You all are fools to think that this weakling can be compared to me." Wyatt laughed, stepping his foot on Julian. "He is just a door mat and nothing more. He couldn't even defend his kingdom and his people. But now... I am your new king and I demand everyone's respect. You will give me respect and kneel down and praise me when you see me. Failure to heed to this shall bring unexpected consequences." The people's whimpers got out of control. The fear in them was just too much. They cringed to each other in fear and tried to stay calm but it wasn't helping. Wyatt looked at everyone and filled the entire room with his evil laughs. "I am the unstoppable ruler of Angria and god of all." He laughed. "Now bow down to your new king." He shouted. "Bow!" The people didn't need to be told twice. They threw their bodies on the floor and bowed to their new and evil king. Even those outside bowed their heads and cried even louder. Everything was all over. There was nothing left to do anymore. The only question they had was if they were gonna live like that for good. "Yes!" Wyatt hollered in an evil tone. "Being worshipped feels good!" He looked at his warlocks and then his son. They all burst into laughter, filling the room with their evil laughs. Everyone else just bowed without even daring to raise their faces. They cried even louder of pain. They were afraid. They were now slaves in their own kingdom. "Bow to your god..." Wyatt couldn't stop laughing. Wyatt's eyes glowed even brighter as he felt so much evil deep inside of him. It was filling him up completely, making him stronger and even more powerful beyond imagination. Possessing such powers felt really incredible. He had only possessed those powers and yet the people were already afraid of him. He didn't even need an army to make them fear him. His name was good enough to make them fear. "You have put so much fear in them." The seer suddenly appeared beside him. "As it should have been since my birth." He laughed. "My rule is going to be forever. No obstacle will stand in my way. These people shall fear when they feel my presence. The powers I possess are just too powerful. No one is going to stop me. I am now unstoppable. I have nothing to fear right now. I am their god now. They shall fear." He gave a loud laugh. Wyatt stared at the whimpering people, loving how vulnerable they were looking like. An evil grin appeared on his face and he laughed even louder, stepping harder on the man below him. "This is just the beginning." *** "Oh my God!" Charles gasped, moving from side to side. "I can't believe it. I have never been so scared in my life before. It has happened. It has really happened." "I don't even want to think about it." Henry said in a shaky voice. "But I am really scared. Who knows how my Hanna is back there? Who even knows if they are all alright and..." he paused and just trembled in fear. "Luis!" Charles gasped as a tear fell down his cheek. "What is happening to my friend? Honestly I went there thinking the king just had to tell his people something but... I am even scared when I remember exactly what had happened back there." Henry and Charles were at Henry's house after experiencing the horror at the palace. They were both trembling and couldn't even think properly. All they were thinking about was the royal family. So many things had happened while they were there and the fact that the new evil king was actually calling himself a god was scary. The warnings he had given them was something else. They had to worship him when they saw him. "I don't even know what to do anymore." Charles sobbed. "We are doomed. We are definitely doomed. I was there when the priest told the king about the ruins that were gonna occur if at all that power is unleashed and now..." he paused and gasped, staring at Henry. "It has happened. Now we have to live in fear in our own homes. Those evil warlocks will be roaming the city and... I can't even start to imagine the torture Luis and his family are going through." "You are right. The state I saw the king in was very bad. Nothing like this has ever happened before. The new king has evil powers and I just hope my Hanna isn't hurt in any way. I swear I will die." The two remained silent for quite some time. Both of them were trembling. The atmosphere of the kingdom was really quiet. No voice could be heard from anywhere. Many people had locked themselves in their house without any intention of coming out. It was really bad. Things weren't going too perfectly for everyone. They couldn't even imagine what would happen in a year or two or even decades and centuries. They had now been turned into slaves in their own kingdom. It was stressful. Both Henry and Charles were worried about the royal family. They both had a connection with the royal family so it really got them worried to the point where they couldn't help but be scared. They just prayed that nothing had happened to them. If only they could find out where they were, they would be happy. "Do you think this is ever going to be over?" Henry sighed. "Are we ever going to be liberated?" "I don't know..." Charles breathed, burying his face on his palm. "I definitely have no idea. But I hope so. I really hope he returns soon." *** Luis was worried about his father. He was moving about the room, shirtless and really sweaty. His father had been taken ages ago and still nowhere to be seen. There was just so much in his head. First, he was still thinking about Aidan and hoping for him to return. And then he was worried about his father. What were they doing to him? Luis moved his eyes to the floor and saw his mother, sister and his granny sitting on the floor with worry all over their faces. They had red eyes from crying and worrying. They were in a bad state and he couldn't do anything to help. They had lost the kingdom and now... everything was just out of hand. There was no telling what was gonna be done to them but he was still hoping for a better future and the safety of his family. The door to the room opened and the red haired man brought the king, smirking like the evil man that he was. He left and the king slowly walked inside. When he raised his face to stare into Luis' eyes, he had tears built in his eyes. That got Luis really worried and he rushed to him. The rest of the family members rushed to him. "Father." Luis sounded worried. "Why do you look like this? Did anything happen?" King Julian's nose was still bruised. "Father," Hanna couldn't hold her tears. "What happened? Please, talk to us." King Julian slowly sat on the floor as a tear fell down his cheeks. He was really hurt with what he had seen happening to his people. His heart was really broken and he had no idea what to do anymore. He was really lost and couldn't even think clearly. It was really a bad time for him. "Father..." "It's all over." King Julian sobbed. "How do you expect a king to react when his people are suffering?" he spoke softly. "How do you expect a king to feel when he knows that he has failed his people? Everything is simply over." "Father," Luis sat on the floor with his father. "Why are you speaking like this? Did he... did he do anything to the people?" "Yes!" the king nodded. He started narrating the story of what had happened and why Wyatt had taken him. He couldn't hold himself and he shed a tear once or twice. It was a really painful thing for him to see his people suffering like that. "Oh my God!" Granny sighed. "There is no telling what that evil man can do. He's just too powerful. Everyone now lives in fear." "Yeah!" The king nodded as more tears flooded his face. "You should have seen them. You should have seen their fear and their sadness. They were crying and the bad thing is that they have to worship him. He is a self-proclaimed god. He expects everyone to worship him. You should have been there." He sniveled. "You should have seen the expression of power he showed them. He was a beast. Now I know why our ancestor had to sacrifice himself. His powers are deadly." Hearing her husband's story and sadness, queen Ruby found it impossible to keep to herself. She started sobbing softly, trying to rub her tears off. "How long are we gonna continue to live like this? How long will that evil man continue to..." "He's more than evil." Julian said. He seemed really lost and the pain that took control of his body was just too much. "Now he has turned my palace into something else. There is a dark cloud all over my palace. I can't believe I am actually alive to see this day." "At least you are alive." Hanna buried her head on her father's chest. "What matter is that..." "No!" Julian shook his head. "This is worse than death and right now I wish I was dead. It would have been better to be dead than to lose my kingdom. I could have just died so as not to see everything that is happening in this kingdom. My people are suffering. They are now slaves in their own kingdom. Anything that they do is for the king. The punishments are just too much also. I don't think I should have been alive to see this day. I should have just died than see this day." "Father..." Hanna sobbed. "Please. Don't say that. Is there nothing..." "Nothing can be done." Julian sobbed. "He is too powerful and more evil. Lord Ming's evil powers were too much. Now he has them. He is now a self-proclaimed god. Anyone that defies his orders shall be executed.” "That's really evil." The queen sobbed. "Our people are really sad and in sorrow." "Yes!" Julian nodded his head in agreement. "And now, he expects the people to come to the palace to worship him and give him praises. Everything is just a mess. It's really over. He has made this kingdom weak. He has brought all of us to our knees. There is no telling what is going to happen to all of us. That's why I want our children to..." "I am not going anywhere." Luis said confidently. "I will not leave you here." "Me too..." Hanna cried. "I will stay with all of..." "No." The queen said abruptly. "You must." "Even if I find an opportunity, where will we go?" Luis asked. "He is too powerful and I am sure he will find all of us. If he ever finds out that we have escaped, he is going to find us and he will kill us. I am not going anywhere. It is better to suffer knowing that all of us are together. That's more important to me than anything. I will live knowing that my family is alright." "Luis..." "No father," He sighed, slightly closing his eyes. "I have made my decision." The queen sobbed and held her son tightly, embracing him even though they were not in the best of conditions. She needed to do it in order to make her son feel better. She loved him so much and didn't need anything bad to happen to him. "I don't know how long we will continue to live like this." Granny cried softly. "For how long will the kingdom suffer like this? How long will the people continue to live in sorrow?" "I don't know." The king nodded. "But I am still hoping for the best right now. I am still hoping we will be redeemed real soon." The king's hope was lost. He was hopeless and the only thing that was gonna control that situation was Aidan's presence. He was just hoping the priest was in perfect health. He knew that the news of the new priest was not known so he was sure he was just fine. "Redeem us..." *** Wyatt was standing on the balcony of his room, his beautifully turned room which he had transformed into something which was dark and rather of evil. He loved how in power he felt. He loved the deep feeling of power and authority he had over the people. He loved the power he'd shown them in the ball room. He had loved the fear and the whimpers that had come from their mouths but most of all, he loved the way he was feeling inside of him. It was night already but the truth was that he was really happy. It had just been a day and he was already in power. He had turned all the staff in the palace into statues except a few maids to cook food in the palace. Now he could have anything that he wanted. He could do anything with anyone that he wanted. Wyatt had his hands behind his back. He was smirking, staring way beyond the palace walls. He could control the weather and he knew very well what needed to be done when it came to that. He could have anything he wanted at the snap of a finger without anyone ever interjecting him. But he needed people to fear him even more. Wyatt was staring through the city. He could feel the quietness of the people. He could imagine them trembling in fear. He was gonna make sure he turns them into his slaves. He was now the richest king in the entire world. Soon he was gonna begin the conquest of other kingdoms and in no time... he was gonna rule all the kingdoms. That was his plan. "How has been your first day as ruler of Angria?" Wyatt heard the seer's voice right behind. Without even taking a turn, Wyatt chuckled happily. "I am in power. I can do whatever I want. I want the people were I want them. No one can ever defy me. They will be worshipping me as their god and ruler. I have all the power in the world to make them into whatever I want. I can command anyone to do whatever it is that I want." "Yes!" The seer chuckled. He quickly came and stood beside the king, bowing his heard. "You are absolutely right." The seer raised his noise, sniffing the air as if he was trying to get something, which he was. He closed his eyes and just listened to the wind, connecting his spirit with it. He chuckled happily in a really deep voice that made Wyatt turn. "Go on..." Wyatt commanded, his face getting serious at that very time. "I know that you have something for me. You know how I like to hear about the things that concerns me. And with the victory at hand, I need something to cheer me up." Khan sniffed the air once again, taking a really deep breath. "My Lord," He bowed down. "I can feel that your power has already surrounded this kingdom. Darkness has already befallen this kingdom. This palace is already yours and the darkness which has surrounded it is none like I have ever seen. You are getting even more powerful by the second." "Yes!" Wyatt clenched his fists. "I can already feel the power deep within me. There is nothing that can stop me." He moved his face to Khan, getting even more serious. "Tell me more. What do you see? Tell me exactly what you have for me. Tell me about my conquest on this kingdom." The seer closed his eyes and took a really deep breath, opening his palms even wider. He concentrated on the power that he felt, connecting with the wind. He listened to the spirit and then opened his eyes wider, smiling brightly at the king. "I can hear whimpers all over the kingdom." Wyatt grinned evilly after hearing his seer's words. "They now live in fear of the mighty power you showed them today. I can see them trembling, praying to be saved from you." "They can pray all they want." Wyatt said harshly, moving his eyes to the kingdom. "I am still unstoppable. I still rule ruthlessly. I have them under my feet and they better follow my orders or they will..." "They can't defy you, my Lord." The seer bowed. "They already fear you too much. They can never ever try it." "But I would still love them to try though." He laughed sinisterly. "I like it when someone tries to fuck with me. Then I enjoy destroying them and seeing them beg for their lives. It turns me on a lot and I cannot wait for someone to try. That is if they have the balls to do so." "They will never do that." The seer sniffed the air again. "I can feel a stronger power surrounding you already. It is dark and powerful. You are even more powerful than we thought my Lord. Now you can do anything that you want. No one is going to stop you. No one is strong enough to stop you. No warlock can ever..." "How could they?" Wyatt laughed. "No warlock in the world would dare defy me. I will deal with them before they even try it. I destroyed the only threat, the only thing powerful enough to defeat me. Now aren't we glad I killed that baby?" "Yes!" The seer said softly, bowing his head. "He died long ago as..." "As food for the crocodiles." Wyatt laughed loudly. "You are going to be a great man in this kingdom. You shall be heavily rewarded." The seer bowed his head, happy for what he had heard from the king. He loved it when Wyatt praised him because it rarely happened in the past. That only meant that Wyatt regarded him as a very important person to him. It was really good for him. Now he could live beautifully and serve the king earnestly. The door to the balcony opened and William and the three warlocks came rushing to the balcony. The three warlocks bowed their heads as William went straight to his father. "Congratulations, father." William said happily. "You've finally been able to conquer the kingdom. It is finally yours and now..." "It is ours." Wyatt said in a deep voice. "And I am giving all of you permission to do as you wish. You can do anything that you want in it." "Really?" William exclaimed. "Thanks father." Wyatt smiled at his son and turned around to take a look at the three smirking warlocks. He was now proud of them and could now claim them as real and powerful warlocks. They had proved their worth and now he liked them even more. "Now I know that you are really powerful." Wyatt said with an ever serious face. "This wouldn't have been possible without you. And I am giving you the power to do whatever you want in this kingdom except to betray..." "We wouldn't do that," They said at the same. "May death strike us if we do anything like that, our Lord?" "Good!" Wyatt nodded his head, moving a little closer to them. "I have an important task for you." He looked around to even his son. "To all of you." "We are at your service, Lord Wyatt." The three of them bowed their heads. "We are ready to do anything the Lord requires of us, anything for the glory of the Lord. Who are we to say no to the great and powerful Wyatt?" Wyatt laughed sinisterly at the three warlocks. "As you have said I want to give a task to all of you. I want you to make sure that everything in this kingdom is going according to my plan. I want the people in this kingdom to fear me, make sure of that. I want you to make sure that they are following all my orders in this kingdom. You can do anything just to make sure of that." "We are ready for that." "Good..." Wyatt moved away from them. "There is just one more thing that I want you to do." The three warlocks bowed their heads lower. "What is it?" "I need more men to work for me." Wyatt said. "I need more powerful men that I can trust and use to make sure the people in this kingdom abide by my rules. I don't know what you will do but make sure that you find such men. I don't even care if you have to hypnotize some people to work under me." "Yes!" The three warlocks said. The red haired warlock raised his head. "If the Lord allows me, I have some things to say." Wyatt gestured with his head. "We know of some warlocks that are our friends." The red haired warlock said. "They are more than ready to help us if we ask them. I am sure they would be more than happy to work under such a great and powerful Lord." Wyatt nodded his head. "Bring them here. How many are they?" "Five..." The blonde haired warlock answered. "We will call for them as soon as possible. They might arrive here by tomorrow evening or the day after." "That's good." Wyatt said with the most serious face. "I need more powerful men working under me. I need more control over these people. They have to fear me even more. My reign has started and it will continue for as long as I live." The king turned to the seer and stared at him for a long time. "Lord Ming died in this land long ago." He said. "This where he paid the greatest price for trying to take what belonged to him. And they had the guts to call him the fallen Lord. But this wouldn't have been possible without him. They might have forgotten about him and called him the fallen Lord but my bloodline and I didn't. He was our ancestor and these powers I have belongs to him." He chuckled manically. "I want to honor him and thank him for the greatest gift ever." "What do you want to do?" "I want to make him a sacrifice." Wyatt said abruptly. "I want to make a blood sacrifice in his honor. I want to conduct a blood ritual." "Yes!" the seer bowed his head. "Your powers might even get stronger after that. That gem was made out of human blood and the souls of the people that he killed." "Good... we shall have this ritual three days from now." An evil grin appeared on his face as he made a quick turn to the warlocks. "Some of these people are gonna be used for the sacrifice. You better get ready to prepare everything. This is gonna be the greatest sacrifice ever." He turned and laughed as loudly as he could. "These people are gonna remember it for the rest of their lives." *** Things started changing since that day in Angria. People used to live in fear. They couldn't even go out to their jobs due to fear of what was going to happen to them. The king was really worried about what was happening in his kingdom. Being locked up like a slave or a criminal without any knowledge of what was going on in his kingdom and his people was just too much for him. First he was worried about his family's safety and then his people and his kingdom. He was really a worried king. Luis on the other hand was hurting deeply. There was just so much in his mind. With the Aidan issue being the very thing that worried him more, making him vulnerable, Luis had to be confident looking and support his father during the difficulty times that they were being through. He didn't blame Aidan at all for not coming to his rescue because he had hurt him terribly. He still loved him a lot and was gonna love him even in captivity. That love was never gonna go away. The king was usually taken on different occasion in a day just to mock him and vent his anger on him. Although he was still confident, Wyatt was hurting him emotionally. He used to show him visions of how his people were living. That was probably the most painful thing Julian had ever experienced in his entire life. If not for the fact that he a family he would have pleaded for death. The royal family was barely eating their foods. They just stayed up, being locked and all. William still came to cause them more pain and he still gave Luis sexual offers but Luis still turned him down. He knew he could have him anytime he wanted but William wanted Luis to give it to him willingly. After all, he was having his time with other men in the kingdom. Wyatt's rule was ruthless. Whenever he was passing through the city, people had to throw their bodies on the ground and worship him. His demands to worship him were really working. People were forced to come to the palace to worship him without fail. Many people were reported injured after failing to heed to William's demands. They were usually in too much pain. They never worked. They were too scared to even hold a working tool. The five warlocks came to the kingdom and added to Wyatt's three warlocks. Instead of three, he now had eight, eight cabinet members, whom he called the deadly eight plus the seer and they were always passing around the kingdom, making demands and hurting the people. William was having the fun of his life while causing fear and pain to the people. He had his way with any man that he wanted, whether young or old. He even had his way with the prime minister even after knowing that he was a married man. Only God knew the number of men that he fucked in the three days of Wyatt reigning. His father had given him the power to do whatever he wanted so he had to take advantage of it and satisfy his urge for sex. He got any man that he required. Wyatt had put fear into the lives of the people in the kingdom. They feared him... they worshipped him... they cheered for him at his demands... they paid him tribute... they praised him. He really loved it a lot. The more the people praised him, the happier and more evil he felt. He was now a true god with people worshipping him in three days. His day of sacrifice was approaching and it was gonna be big. He had plans of building an idol of himself. He was gonna make the people worship that idol of himself. Now everything was back to what he wanted them to be. Nothing was gonna go wrong with him. The seer's predictions had all been right. Now everything was gonna turn out for the best. He was the greatest king ever. Angria people had never thought a day would come in which they would have to be slaves in their own kingdom. It had come and now they were living in fear. Children were afraid of stepping their foot outside and even though they didn't, their parents had to go to the palace to pray to the king and worship him. The king's son was sleeping with the women's husbands and they couldn't do a thing. All the gold and diamond that was mined was taken by the king. It was really bad for all the people. What was once a happy and peaceful kingdom, land of milk and honey had turned into a kingdom of sorrows, land of salt and pepper. "When was a savior coming to them?" *** Aidan was lying on a small mat outside, staring at his wonderful son. His son was sitting on the mat, smiling and giggling at him. His son had started to sit but not properly. He had to be held in order to be properly seated. Those were really some of the most wonderful moments for Aidan. He couldn't help but feel happy. Only God knows the number of photos he'd taken of some of the best moments he had with his son. It was beautiful having a father son moment. "You look so cute." Aidan chuckled happily, softly pinching his son's cheek. "You look cute just like your..." Aidan trailed off when he realized what he had just been about to say. He had no idea what was happening to him. For the last three days he'd thought of Luis one or two occasions. He had even dreamt about him that very day he had a strange feeling. It was as if Luis was back in his thoughts again but he had made sure that he forgot about that. He was usually found with his son to keep him company and forget about everything that had been happening. Thank God he had Ethan, granny and Justin to help him out. They have been having continuous fun in the castle and at the beach. He was happy because he knew that Luis and Angria weren't gonna disturb him ever again. Although he'd thought about Angria and what the king had told him, he still had no business with the kingdom. He was happy the way he was in his castle. The feeling the truth was out was really wonderful to him. He loved it a lot but that didn't mean that he was gonna go back. Never! "Hey!" Granny's voice got Aidan out of his reverie. He raised his face up and saw his granny rushing towards him. She had a beautiful blue tray where there were fruits and some foods for the baby. The baby was growing stronger and they had started giving him solid food after a year of only giving him milk. "I am so sorry." Granny apologized as she picked Jacob up, taking him in her arms. "I had to do something in the castle. But right now I am here. I just hope I hadn't kept you for too long." "No!" Aidan rose from the mat and smiled at his granny. "I am fine. Besides, I was spending time with my son. It's no big deal." "Okay." Granny nodded in happiness. "You can go and take a bath now. I will take care of your son for you. You don't have to worry about anything." "Thanks." Aidan gave granny a kiss on the cheek. He leaned down and kissed his son. "I love you and I will be back real soon okay?" Aidan smiled at his granny and waved at his son. Then he headed for the castle. Reaching the living room, he found his brother and Justin having a chat. Justin was leaning to a wall and Ethan was chuckling softly. They had surely been talking a lot the past three days. They were friends but their friendship had grown stronger the past few days. It was almost like... no, they wouldn't. Ethan was not that so he got it out of his mind. As he rushing towards them, Justin saw him and then smiled even brighter, getting closer to him. Aidan smiled equally at him, giving him a really wonderful grin. "Hey!" Justin greeted. "What's up?" "Hey!" Aidan smiled brightly. "Have you had your lunch or..." "Yes!" Justin nodded. "Ethan and I just had our lunch. And you, did you have your lunch?" Aidan chuckled softly. "Don't worry about me, doctor. I am absolutely fine." "Why shouldn't I be worried?" Justin crossed his arms. "Now have you had anything to eat or should I feed you and..." He paused and looking, probably shy because of what he had just said. Then he looked at Aidan again. "I am sorry for..." "Hey! Come on. Did I say that I am mad or something? You haven't done anything wrong. It's okay if you feed me. Besides, I don't think I have eaten from your hands that much. But I am sorry. I have to go and take a shower. I will see you later okay." Aidan smiled brightly and started walking away before he felt Justin gripping his hand. He made a quick turn and smiled brightly at the serious looking man. "Thank you." Justin gave a sigh of relief. "Thank you for everything and for being my... friend." Aidan nodded and felt Justin letting go of his hand. With a final smile, he started walking towards Ethan. Reaching him, Aidan gripped his arms and gave him a tight hug. In return, Ethan kissed his forehead and hugged him tighter. "I will see you later." Aidan rushed to the elevator and in no time he was rushing to his room. Reaching his room, Aidan stripped his entire clothes off. He picked up a towel and rushed to the bathroom where he took a great shower. He just allowed the warm water to soothe and massage his body, making him feel better and relieved. He had a really great shower which made him feel refreshed and extremely happy. After almost an hour of showering, Aidan came out. He had a towel wrapped his waist while he toweled his long hair, drying it. Reaching his room, Aidan dropped the towel he used to towel his hair. He looked in the mirror and picked up a drier which he used to dry his long hair. In no time at all it was all dry. Of course, he could have just used his magic to dry his hair but most of the times he enjoyed doing things the normal way. It made feel happy to do all those things again. After drying his hair, Aidan turned it into different colors and then tied it into a beautiful pony tail. His hair had really grown and he couldn't understand why. It was beautiful as ever and it was shining. After putting lotion on his body, Aidan wore a blue boxer brief. Aidan then went to the mirror and stood still, staring at his own reflection as he wondered what he was gonna wear for that particular day. Of course, he didn't want it to be too classy and elegant and at the same time he didn't want it to be of ordinary. He just wanted something that was gonna help him with the outdoor event that he was gonna go to. After careful thinking, Aidan knew what to do. With a deep breath, he was fully dressed in a beautiful pure red t-shirt that was a little too tight on him. He was putting a deep blue skinny jean that just looked like second skin. On his feet were beautiful golden brown sandals that felt soft on him. Aidan slightly moved to check himself in the mirror. He was looking absolutely perfect with his new feminine shape. His ass was still big, carefully packed in his jean. His whole body felt really beautiful and he couldn't lie. He saw that he was absolutely perfect. Taking a deep breath, Aidan moved his eyes away from the mirror and then looked at himself. He was perfect. He took his eyes back to the mirror and almost jumped up at what he saw. As he stared into the mirror, Aidan saw Luis' reflection clearly. Luis was staring at him with a sad expression, looking as if he was begging him. Aidan's heart jumped and then made him gasp. He moved his hand to his chest, trying to catch his breath. Aidan didn't know if he was seeing right or his imagination so he closed his eyes and shook his head. When he opened his eyes again, he couldn't see the image of Luis. It was gone. There was no sign of it ever been there. "What's going on?" he thought as a frown appeared on his face. "Why am I seeing Luis all of a sudden? Is there anything wrong with me or what?" Whatever it was that was happening, Aidan didn't want it to affect him. He couldn't let it affect him. Luis was his past and it was gonna remain so. He didn't want him back in his life. Not for anything else in this world. He was perfectly happy living without a man in his life and that wasn't gonna change. "Phew!" Aidan sighed as a bright smile appeared. He was trying to check himself in the mirror once again but something even more happened. The thing that happened was even scarier than seeing Luis. It made him gasp and jump up in fear, moving away from the mirror. He was still gasping, trying to understand what was going on with him. He had just seen the dead priest in his mirror, staring at him with a grin on his face. He was dressed all in white with the same trident that he usually carried. Everything was just a mess. That surely couldn't have been a true vision. It was probably his own imagination. "Okay." Aidan breathed in deeply, trying to calm himself down. "That didn't happen. This is just my own imagination. The priest is dead and cannot appear to me. He is gone and when I look into that mirror again, I will not see him. I will not even see anything but me. Get yourself together." Aidan took a deep breath, going back to the mirror. When he eventually got back to the mirror, his eyes widened and he gaped, covering his mouth. The priest was still there and he had the same wonderful grin on his face. "Could he be in my room?" Taking a deep sigh, Aidan slowly turned and almost ran away when he saw the priest right behind him. It was all real. The priest was right behind him, grinning just like he had been. He was staring at him with his happy face and crazy long beards. "You?" Aidan gasped. "What are you doing here? You are dead and..." "Aidan!" The priest chuckled happily, hitting the trident on the floor. "Don't be scared." "I am not scared." Aidan said confidently. "But you are freaking me out. You are dead. What are you doing in my castle? And what's wrong with your voice?" "Aidan!" The priest chuckled, nodding. "I am still very much alive. I am not dead and..." "That's not possible." Aidan gasped, still standing still. "You are dead. I saw..." "Touch me." The priest demanded. "Touch me and you will find out the truth for yourself. They say action speaks louder than words, right?" Aidan took a deep breath and started getting closer to the priest. When he was near, he stared at the priest for a long time and extended his hand, slowly bringing it closer to the priest. He took a deep breath and then thrust his forward, touching the priest. "See..." The priest chuckled happily, hitting the trident on the floor. "How is that even..." "Because I am not him." The priest said. "Our spirits are one and he lives in me. All the knowledge of his now belongs to me. You don't have to..." "But you look..." "Family resemblance." The priest said happily. He extended his hand, resting it on Aidan's shoulder. He gave it a tight squeeze. "It is good to see you again, my son. You don't how that palace has been without your presence." "Okay." Aidan raised his eyebrow. "This is creepy. You are speaking to me as if we have met before. I find this a little..." "I know you." The priest nodded. "I know a lot about you. We know each other very well. It is nice to see you again, my powerful boy." He looked all around. "This is nice. You have finally done something incredible with your gift. I must say that I am really proud of you. I am very proud of you, my son." "Thank you." Aidan smiled brightly. "It is good to finally see you again. What brought you here and how did you know that..." "The almighty is everywhere." The priest nodded his head. "He brought me here. And I am glad that you are doing something with your gif. But... there is something that you need to do." "Huh?" Aidan raised his eyebrow. "What do..." "Angria has been conquered." The priest hit the trident, taking a quick turn from him. "Angria is now the enemy territory. People are living in fear of the evil king and seeker." Hearing what the priest had said, Aidan lost his smile and remained really quiet. He couldn't even move his mouth. He just stared at the priest without saying any word. His heart started racing as soon as he heard that from the priest. "Are you not saying..." "What do I have to say?" Aidan finally spoke, walking towards the priest. "There is nothing that I can say. I no longer live in Angria and it is not my business if you ask me. Besides, what can I do if it has been conquered? Shouldn't..." "Everyone has been captured." The priest sighed. "The king and his family have been locked up. They are his prisoners.” "There is nothing I can do." Aidan shrugged. "Neither am I a subject of that kingdom nor related to any of the people there. My family is here.” "The man that has taken over the kingdom possesses evil powers." The priest made a quick turn, facing Aidan. He had a serious expression on his face, showing just how important what he was saying was. "He is William's father and he acquired the fallen Lord's powers. The king's guards tried to stop him but they failed. They have been turned to statues. He is too powerful for any..." "Look, priest, I know that you are concerned for your kingdom, but believe me when I tell you that I don't want to go. I vowed never to step my foot into that kingdom ever again. Besides, I don't wanna go back there for any reason." "Hmm," The priest chuckled, gripping the trident even harder. "But you still came back anyway." "For my family, yes." Aidan raised his voice slightly. He had no idea why he had acted like that. "But right now I have nothing to do in that kingdom. I will not step my foot into it ever again. Besides, what can I do if the most trained guards couldn't even stop him? Who am I to..." "You are forgetting something." The priest chuckled, nodding his head. "You are not an ordinary human boy. You are unique. You are different from everyone else, my son. You have your powers and they are far much stronger than anything else in the world." "You are strong." Aidan said, moving his head forward. "Why can't you also help them out?" "Because I am not that strong." The priest shouted, filling the entire room. He didn't sound mad but Aidan was surprised. The priest had never acted like that before. "I can be killed by just a snap of his finger. You on the other hand..." "I am not going." Aidan wasn't gonna change his mind. "Why does this have to be on me? Why can't everyone just leave me alone? I just want to be happy. I am living my life without Luis and..." "How long will you keep on running?" The priest laughed, staring at him. "For how long will you hide the truth?" "I don't have anything to hide." Aidan tried to get away from the priest but he gripped his hand and brought him closer. "The people in that kingdom are suffering." The priest spoke so softly that it got to Aidan. "They have been living in fear for three days now since he took over. Do you actually know what will happen if this continues. He is so ruthless and does anything that he wants. The whole of Angria is filled with his dark magic. They live in fear and sorrow, praying for a savior to come to them. They are praying for you to come and save them." Aidan felt really bad after what the priest had told him. "I am sorry. But I am still not going back there. Why should I be involved in this anyway? I have no business with the politics of Angria. I don't have any connection with that kingdom. Besides, I don't think I can fight someone as evil and as..." "It is your destiny." The priest hollered, enjoying the surprised expression on his face. "This is what you were born for. You are the only powerful..." "What are you talking about?" Aidan couldn't mask the surprise in his voice. "I don't get you." "You heard correctly." The priest nodded his head, hitting the trident even harder on the floor. A cold wind blew throughout the room. "You are destined to defeat and put an end to the quest of the evil one or..." He paused and just stared at Aidan. To say Aidan was surprised would be an understatement. A myriad of emotions took control of his body, making him even more confused. He had no idea what the priest was talking about. He hadn't known about this. He had no idea that was the truth or a lie. "But how?" His mouth trembled. He had never been as confused whole his life. "The old priest..." "The old priest couldn't tell you because it was not the right time." The priest hollered. "Now you know the truth about your destiny and why you were given those powers. You had defeated William and thus delayed them from getting those powers but your departure from the kingdom paved a way for those warlocks to come back. Now you have to go and fulfill your destiny." "I still don't get it." "When you left the kingdom, the evil king sent his son back to..." The priest started narrating the story and whatever had happened. He told him about the secret mission and how William had deceived them and finally taken the things that he had come for, William's sperm and blood. Aidan felt a sharp vibration on his entire body when he heard about it. He didn't know why he felt that way but he felt really bad. "With Luis' sperm and blood, they were able to summon the scepter." The priest continued. "With the scepter, they summoned and recreated Ming's evil powers which he now possesses. Those powers are really evil and he now calls himself a god. People are forced to worship him every day. Each day he is becoming more evil than before." He sighed. "Only Lord Mang's successor, the wizard of good cause can save them from those evil people." Aidan was silent. He couldn't say a thing to the priest because he was still confused about what was going on. He had no idea what to believe and he still didn't want to go back to Angria for any reason. He was fine in his own kingdom and castle. He didn't want trouble from anyone. He was banished from the kingdom and was told never to return by Luis himself. He wasn't gonna go back. "You are Lord Mang's successor." The priest said softly. "Your powers are even more powerful than Lord Mang's. As a successor of Lord Mang, it is your duty to defeat the evil seeker and return peace to Lord Mang's kingdom." Aidan raised his face, staring at the priest with a lost face. He still couldn't get any of the things the priest had just uttered to him. He opened his mouth to speak but the priest laughed, tapping on his back. "I know that you are really confused." He chuckled. "Come and sit with me." Without even objecting, Aidan followed the priest and both of them sat on the bed, facing each other. Aidan just wanted to know what exactly the priest meant by telling him all of that. He needed to finally know the secret of his powers. It had been a mystery to him the first time but now he was ready to listen to the priest. "This whole story takes us to the origins of Angria kingdom." The priest started. "Before Civilization..." *** "So that's what happened long ago before civilization. That is the legend of Lord Mang and Lord Ming." The priest concluded. He held Aidan's hand, giving it a tight squeeze. "You are the successor of Lord Mang and you are destined to finally put an end to his evil quest." Aidan was still in surprise. As the priest had been narrating the entire story to him, he could have sworn that he was able to see everything that had happened. The brothers, the battle, the kingdom, the power, he saw it all. Aidan even felt his powers within him stir, filling him up. He couldn't believe the energy he felt just by listening to the priest's story. It was as if the entire incident and battle had occurred right in front of his face. When the priest eventually stopped telling the story, Aidan was gasping, holding his chest. He couldn't believe how fast his heart was beating. It was as if he had been running for a really long time. "That's how the story goes." The priest added, clenching hard on the trident. "You see now why you need to defeat the evil king? Lord Mang had sacrificed himself for his people and when he realized that his people were still in danger from an enemy to be born in another life time through his bloodline, he prophesied a successor, you." The priest squeezed his hand softly. "You need to defeat him to..." "I can't..." Aidan rose from the bed, taking a really deep sigh. "You do not just understand. I can't go back." "I know exactly how you feel." "You don't..." Aidan exclaimed. "How do I defeat an evil warlock who now possesses evil powers, a self-proclaimed god?" He laughed bitterly. "That is impossible and I am not going back to Angria. I vowed to Luis I wouldn't do that. He made me..." "That was before the truth." The priest said, laughing softly. "I know exactly why you are afraid of going back. And don't worry about anything that is scaring you. Wyatt fears anything related to Lord Mang. He also knows that..." "I will not go back." Aidan started moving away from the priest. "I have already made my mind. There is nothing that I can do. I am not the king and neither am I related to the royal family. What Luis and I had ended really long ago. I have moved on and I don't want anything related to my past." Taking a deep sigh, Aidan made a quick turn and started heading for the door. He didn't want to go back to Angria. He didn't want to face an evil warlock that had turned people into stones and made everyone worship him. He didn't even... "Can you bear to let your baby's father die? Can you bear making him fatherless?" Hearing the priest words, Aidan suddenly stopped and made a quick turn. His heart started racing, sending a shiver down his spine. His eyes widened and his mouth gaped. He started breathing fast as a myriad of emotions took control of him. He had lost control of himself. He felt really cold and couldn't believe the priest had just asked that. Aidan started rushing to the priest, still surprised at what he had just said to him. "How do you know that I..." "I know everything." The priest gave a teasing chuckled, playing with his trident. He moved closer to the surprised looking Aidan. "I know that you have Luis' son, his heir. I know you were pregnant when you left Angria." "I don't know..." "You can't fool me Aidan." The priest cleared his throat. "I know you have a son in this castle and his name is Jacob. He is now with your grandmother." "Who else knows about my pregnancy when I left Angria?" He had no idea why he felt so scared. "Does Luis..." "No one knows." The priest said in a really deep voice. Aidan gave a deep sigh of relief, touching his chest. "That's good because I don't want anything to do with him." He said loudly. "I don't even care if I am Mang or whatever's successor. I will not return." The priest nodded his head sadly as Aidan took a quick turn and started heading for the door again, looking really mad. He knew why the boy didn't want to go back to the kingdom. Of course, he knew that Aidan was a bit scared but fear was not the main reason why he was acting that scared. He was trying to hide from... never mind. The priest knew he had to make Aidan go back to the kingdom at all costs. "Can you at least go back for the sake of your parents?" Aidan stopped in his tracks again when he heard the priest. He made a quick turn and rushed back to the priest. "My parents are..." "I am talking about your real parents." The priest pointed out. "What do they have to do with this?" Aidan gasped. Somehow, speaking about the parents that abandoned him was too much for him. "Are they..." "They were murdered, slaughtered like pigs." The priest announced. The words from the priest hit Aidan with a bang, he gasped as a sharp pain hit his heart. Tears started forming in his eyes as the pain got even stronger. He couldn't understand what the priest was trying to do to him. His pain and anger came rushing to him. "What are you talking about?" Aidan breathed harshly. "Yes!" The priest nodded his head. "They were murdered like pigs and..." "Stop it!" Aidan said softly. Listening to the priest was causing him pain. "What happened to them? Who murdered them?" "I can feel the power of revenge inside of your heart." The priest hollered. "Let me tell you a little story." The priest said. "I know this will be painful to you but I must tell it to you." The priest took a really deep sigh, hitting the trident on the floor. "A long time ago in Alerna kingdom, an evil king was always on a quest for greater power to gain the kingdom which his ancestors were unable to gain. He was destined to bring the great kingdom down to its knees after acquiring the powers of the fallen Lord. He started practicing witchcraft at a tender age, taught by his father and grandfather. However, he was born with a mark of a dragon to kill him once he steps his foot there. He kept on trying to find a solution. However, there was a prophecy that a threat would be born in his kingdom that would destroy him and his evil ways. To protect himself, he had everyone on the lookout for the baby and finally, that baby was born..." The priest chuckled. "You!" He pointed at Aidan with his trident. Aidan gasped at the priest's words. "Yes!" The priest nodded. "You were born at that time. The evil king found out about it and he went on a quest to kill the baby before it was grown. But your father found out about it and lost his life. The evil king slit his throat." Tears poured down Aidan's face, making the pain even worse. He clenched on his fists hard, feeling them tremble. "Your mother was so weak at that time that she couldn't run. She was slaughtered by the evil king. Your real grandmother tried to get you away but she was stabbed by an arrow." Aidan's pain came back to him. He was really furious and couldn't believe he was that angry. A lot of things were ringing through his mind. He was mad. Tears kept on flowing. "And you..." The priest paused and sighed. "You fell under a cliff into a river infested with alligators. But you didn't die. Your powers couldn't let you die. The alligators couldn't do anything to you. Before you even hit the water, a shield had surrounded you which took you down the river into Angria where your destiny lies. Now you have to fulfill that prophecy." Aidan was in tears as the priest finished the story. He was really angry and couldn't explain the way his body vibrated in anger. A myriad of emotions took control of his body making him angrier. He was fuming, ready to kill anyone. There was a powerful energy that was taking control of his body. The fear that he had inside of him suddenly went away, replaced by unimaginable anger. His whole body shuddered and he trembled. He clenched his fists harder. "I know how you feel and I am sorry.” "Did he kill my parents?" Aidan roared in anger. "Is he the same bastard that murdered my family?" The priest nodded, squeezing Aidan's shoulder. "If not for anyone, do it to avenge your family. He is a truly evil man. Before all this, he was evil. He killed his wife simply because she couldn't put up with his evil ways. He sacrificed his other children because they were weak. He has killed thousands of people by sacrificing them. Now that he has Lord Ming's powers, he is something else. He plans to sacrifice more people real soon. You need to defeat him before that happens." Aidan was groaning softly as more tears fell down his face. He moved his hand up furiously, rubbing the tears that had flooded his face completely. He rubbed his face clean, breathing as if he was running out of air. ‘He slaughtered your parents like pigs.’ The priest's voice sounded in his head, causing him even more anger. "He has killed thousands of people, sacrificing them... Can you to see your baby's father killed... Angria needs you. You are the only that can defeat him." Aidan was feeling angrier as those words rang through him continuously. He clenched on his fists harder, feeling the hot energy that was surrounding him. He was really gonna do it this time. He couldn't deal with what he was feeling. It was deep and it was painful. With a deep breath, Aidan screamed at the top of his voice, "No!" He screamed again, filling his voice of pain throughout the entire room. When he eventually stopped, he breathed in harshly and abruptly disappeared from the room. The priest gave a loud laugh of satisfaction. He raised his trident, hitting it back on the trident. He disappeared too. *** A strong wind suddenly blew throughout the living room. It was really violent and it roared like a huge destructive wind. All of a sudden, Aidan appeared in front of the living room looking really mad. "Oh fuck!" Ethan gasped when he saw Aidan. "God!" He had almost run away but he kept calm. Granny, Justin and Ethan got really scared and moved further away. They had been scared as they had no idea what had just happened. Aidan had never appeared like that before and not with the violent wind. He hadn't appeared and disappeared since that time he had taken them from the palace so it was kinda scary. "Aidan?" Granny spoke softly, holding the baby tightly. "Are you alright?" Aidan moved his eyes to his granny and saw the baby. The wind died down. Everything was calm now. He was now calm after seeing the baby but it didn't change a thing to him. Everything that he was feeling was really eating him up. The power he felt inside of him was more than he could ever imagine. "Take care of my baby, granny." Aidan said harshly. "Take good care of him." "Aidan," Granny started getting closer to him, staring at him with a confused face. She was scared. "What are you telling me? Where are you going?" "I am glad you have decided to go back." The priest suddenly appeared. Granny and the others gasped and took a few steps back. They had no idea what was going on. "This is what you were born for." "Aidan..." "Yes! Ethan..." Aidan breathed in deeply. "He is the priest. He is the new priest." "But how could he..." "We don't have time for that." The priest gestured. "I will personally answer your questions later but right now, Aidan has something important to do." "What?" Granny gasped. "I am going back to Angria." Aidan said as he clenched his fists. "I am going to find the bastard that had killed my parents." "What?" Granny gasped. "Are you going to..." "Yes!" Aidan said. "I am going there to finally put an end to all this. My real parents were brutally killed. I will make sure that he pays for everything." "Anger can destroy many things." The priest said, sniffing the air. "Always remember this Aidan. You are more powerful than him. You have something that he will never have. There is a lot that you haven't discovered you can do but you can do wonders. Remember..." The priest raised his trident and pointed at Aidan's head. "You can do anything you set your mind on. With this mission, you will discover that you have a lot inside of you. You are ready, my son. Go and fulfill your destiny." Aidan looked at his family. All of them seemed really worried. The worry on their faces couldn't be masked by anything. They seemed to be really scared too and he could see that granny was slightly shaking. Aidan moved his eyes and stared at his baby. He went near and kissed his sweet cheeks. He got up and then looked at granny with no expression on his face. He was mad. "Please. Take good care of my son while I am away. Once all this is done I shall return to you. And don't worry about me." Aidan turned around quickly, clenching his fists even harder. "What are you going to do?" Aidan breathed harshly, feeling a really powerful energy take control of him. "I am going to fulfill my destiny. I will do this for my parents... I am going to do this for all the people that he has killed. I am going to do it for the people of... Angria even though they hated me... this will be for all those he has slaughtered." Aidan only had one thing in mind, destroying the evil seeker and all that followed him. He was now not even scared of anything. His only goal was to fulfill his destiny. He believed in his powers and the prophecy the priest had told him. He was gonna do it for his parents whom he hadn't met thanks to that evil king. Nothing was gonna stand in his way. He was gonna win it for real no matter what. He was gonna destroy the dark and evil seeker. Clenching his teeth as a terrible wind blew, Aidan clenched on his fists harder. A frown appeared on his face as he glowered, feeling his body trembling. "Nothing is gonna stand in my way to my destiny." He vowed. "Get ready to pay for everything. I am coming..." The battle has just begun.
  3. The elevator door opened wide and Luis came rushing out, stretching his arms. It was in the morning, 9.am to be precise and he had just woken up about half an hour ago. He had taken a quick shower and then rushed to the elevator. He felt as if hunger was about to kill him. He had woken up really hungry and it had never happened before. But what he needed was some real good food to feed his poor hungry stomach. Luis was putting on a beautiful yet simple cargo short, a deep yellow t-shirt and green sandals that felt way too comfortable on his feet. He was really hungry and hence the reason why he was rushing to the dining room. He made a quick pass on the living room, rushing to the dining. Reaching the dining room, Luis found the rest of the family members having their breakfast with wonderful smiles on their faces. It seemed they were having a really great day while he was definitely starving to death. He had never experienced hunger as much as he did at that very time. It kept on increasing every second and he felt as if he didn't have any food in his stomach he would die. "Hi!" Luis greeted, rushing his hands towards the curried rice on the table. He grabbed a plate and poured some as quickly as possible. He made a quick sit and dived into the rice which felt incredibly good in his mouth. He breathed in deeply and smiled. "Hey!" Hanna chuckled softly, staring at him closely. The way he was eating the rice as if he had never had such food in his life before... the way he was breathing and smiling as if he had been hungry for ages and the quicker he was having that rice got everyone worried. They had their eyes on him, closely monitoring his movements to see what exactly he was doing. They had never seen such behavior from him before. Luis poured himself some juice in a huge glass cup. Taking it to his lips, he had the whole cup at once and poured another. Everyone was now looking at each other in amusement. They couldn't even describe what they were seeing. "Son?" granny called softly, resting her hand on his. "Yeah, granny..." he said as he took another spoonful of that wonderful rice. "Are you okay?" She sounded really worried, softly rubbing on his hand. "You seem as if..." She paused and gave a gloomy sigh, looking at everyone else. "I don't even know how to..." Luis chuckled and then continued with his food. "Don't worry about me, granny. I am just extremely hungry that's all." He slightly raised his eyes and beamed. "I am fine. You don't have to worry about anything." "Alright." Granny smiled, squeezing his free hand. Then she let go and just stared at him. He seemed really different, hungrier than before. It was almost not like him. Luis on the other hand didn't mind that they were all staring at him. All he wanted to do was fill himself up with that wonderful food that he knew was gonna give him more energy. That was all that he wanted. He ate the whole plate and felt a little better. Then he drank the whole juice and rubbed on his belly. He felt a little better but he was still hungry. Looking all around to scan the food on the table, Luis grabbed a cup and made himself some coffee. Then he took bread and scrambled eggs. He was now enjoying another wonderful food which definitely got the queen really worried once she stared at him. "Son..." The queen gasped, moving her chair close to him. She couldn't mask the big frown on her face and the worry in her voice. "Are you sure you are okay? Do you feel sick or something?" Hearing his wife's words and worries, King Julian burst into laughter, clearing his voice after. "Since when did eating become a sickness?" He laughed softly. "Eating is healthy. My wonderful son is just hungry. There is nothing wrong with him." "But..." "Mom..." Hanna breathed, chuckling softly. "Dad is absolutely right. You worry too much. Luis is just really hungry. I bet my brother didn't have any good food at the meeting yesterday. It is expected and you know how he is when he doesn't like food." She laughed softly, joining her father. "Just let him eat. Okay?" "Alright." The queen sighed, sitting comfortably back on the chair. Even though she had moved away from him, she still had her eyes on him. Her son had just had a big plate full of curried rice with sauce. It was so not like him. He didn't even have half that plate in the past. And to top it all, he was now having bread with scrambled eggs. What was really going on? But guess they were right. She was just gonna sit still and pretend it was just normal hunger. "You don't have to worry." The king nodded, carefully wiping his mouth with a cloth. Then he put it back on the table and rubbed his hands, moving his eyes from side to side. "By the way, why isn't William here?" he took a quick glance at his watch. "It will be 10 soon and he isn't here? He is usually here by this time." "Yes!" Hanna nodded. "I was actually thinking the same. I haven't even seen him today. He is an early riser. This is so not like him." "Maybe he is just tired." Granny said happily. "I am sure he is just resting. Let him rest for a while and then he will come down when he is really ready okay?" The king nodded. Luis continued with his food. He was going full time, nonstop without even uttering a word. By the time he was full, he had about four cups of coffee and almost half a loaf of bread which had really made the queen worried. But he was fine. "Uh..." He breathed, stretching his arms. "That feels much better." His energy was back and he felt as if he was able to live again. His hunger had definitely tied him down but he was glad he was now able to feel better. "I don't want to feel like that ever." "Are you done now?" The queen asked. Luis nodded, grinning at her. "I am done. Don't worry about anything, mother. Aren't you the one who told me that eating enough food is actually healthy?" "Yeah." The queen nodded, chuckling nervously. "But not the kind you just ate like crazy. Now let's go to the living room." Luis nodded and then picked up an apple which he started eating while heading to the living room with his family. His mother had her hand on his waist, still staring at him happily but also worriedly. He gave her a satisfying look, assuring her that he was absolutely perfect and nothing was wrong with him. She gave him a quite good kiss on his cheek, ruffling his hair. They reached the living room and Luis threw his body on the couch, laughing softly. He was really happy after that wonderful breakfast which he had just had. It made him feel powerful and energized. Now he was ready to begin his day wonderfully. The king took another glance on his wonderful watch. "It is now 10. Do you think he is sick or something?" "I think I better go check up on him." Hanna got up from the couch. "I will be right back with him." Hanna rushed to the elevator and pressed the floor on which William was staying on. She knew he was probably sleeping but she was gonna bring him down with her. It was too late to be sleeping. The elevator door opened on William's floor and Hanna rushed out happily with a huge smile on her face, heading straight for William's room. Reaching the door, Hanna chuckled softly, forming her hand into a fist. She knocked hard on the door and then beamed. There was no answer when she knocked. She quickly cleared her throat, knocking on the door again. "William," She smiled, getting a little louder. "It's Hanna. May I come inside?" Hanna got surprised when she didn't hear his voice. "Prince William, it is mid-morning already. You are gonna be sick if you sleep another minute." She waited to get an answer but still nothing. "Hello?" Hanna got another surprise. She knocked really loudly. "Strange..." She shook her head. "I am coming inside whether you are ready or not." Hanna took a really deep breath, gripping the knob. She turned it quickly, opening the door instantly. "Seriously why would..." She trailed off before she could even finish her sentence. "William?" She sounded really worried as if she was not sure of something or what to do next. She moved her eyes around. "William? Are you in here?" But there was no sign of anyone in that room. The beddings were made without any sign of someone sleeping there. The whole place seemed empty and she couldn't even spot any of his clothes hanging out but guess they were in the drawer. Taking a deep breath, Hanna rushed inside and headed for the bathroom, still calling his name. She knocked severally without getting an answer. Then she took a great step and opened the door, scanning all around. He was not there. Hanna rushed to the room and checked everywhere but William was nowhere to be found. It was like he was not even in that room. Could he have gone somewhere really early in the morning, she thought? But he wouldn't have gone without informing anyone would he? Hanna took a great breath and checked the remaining place, the wardrobe. There were no clothes, no bag and no shoes. "Oh my God," Hanna quickly left the room and started rushing down the stairs instead of using the elevator. She was in such a hurry and when she reached the end of the stairs, she was literally tired and panting a bit. She rushed to the living room, calling her father. "Father..." "What's wrong?" The king abruptly moved his eyes to her, seeing her rushing to him. "What's chasing you?" "Father," Hanna gasped, sitting on the couch. "He's not there. His clothes are not even there. I think he's gone." The king couldn't believe a word of what Hanna had just said. He furiously got up. "What?" "Yes!" Hanna nodded his head. "There is no sign of him anywhere. He is gone and so is the rest of his stuff. I have checked everywhere and I haven't seen him or any of his stuff." Luis slightly got up, surprised at his sister's words. Though he was scared as to how he was gonna face William after having sex with him, he got really surprised that he had left. He had even been thinking about talking to him about it so as to clear the misunderstanding but now he was gone? Luis couldn't just believe it. "But how's that even possible?" Granny gasped. "He was here last night. When did he leave? I woke up at six today and I never actually saw him." "You are absolutely right, mother." The queen actually nodded. "It is impossible that he left. I am sure he is somewhere and has changed his room." The king was dumbfounded. William didn't look like the type of guy who would just leave out of the blue without informing him. It wasn't possible. But nothing happened in the palace without his knowledge so he was gonna find out. Moving his eyes quickly towards the door while worry took over him, Julian took a really deep breath and started calling the guards. "Guards..." Immediately he called, about three guards came rushing to the living room. They knelt down on the floor, bowing their heads in respect. "Yes, my lord..." "Where are William's guards?" He asked. "I need to see them right now. Tell them it's urgent and..." "I am sorry, my king." One of the guards said, bowing his head down. "We haven't seen any of them today. We actually told the maids to go and check on them but it seems like they are not in their rooms. Their clothes are not even there." Hearing what his guards had uttered, Julian's eyes widened greatly. "What?" His voice filled the entire palace. "Are you telling me that they left and..." "We don't know, my lord." One of them said. "We haven't seen them today. You can actually ask the guards that were on duty last night. We resumed this morning and we didn't see..." "Call the guards that were on duty last night." He commanded. "I need to see them urgently." The two guards bowed and then rushed out of the living room. King Julian moved his head, wondering where the prince could have gone that early. He was really worried. Luis might have been scared of facing William but he was now worried about him. How could he leave just like that? Could he have left because of what had happened between them, he wondered. He was just too confused to even think clearly. "William?" Julian frowned, thumping his leg on the floor. "This is impossible." He whispered. "He couldn't have actually... could he have?" So many questions were ringing through his small head, filling every space in him. In just a few minutes, about four guards came rushing to the living room. They bowed down. "You called us, your highness." The king furiously got up from the couch. "Have any of you seen Prince William or any of his guards? They are not in this palace and I learned that all of you were on duty last night. Now answer my question." He yelled. "Yes, my lord," One of them bowed. "Prince William and his guards were seen last night." "Last night?" Granny gasped. "Where did you actually see them? They are not in this palace as we speak." "Prince William and his guards left the palace last night." One of the guards said simply, bowing his head to the royal family. Hearing him, the king sat back on the couch and just stared at them. "That's impossible. He couldn't have left just like that. He couldn't have left without informing me." "We are sorry, your majesty. But the truth is that we saw him leaving." The head blonde head guard said, bowing his head. "He left in the middle of the night with the guards. He seemed to be in a great hurry." "And you didn't stop him?" the king shouted. "He left in the middle of the night and you let him go just like that? What kind of guards are you? And you didn't even find it fit to tell us? You should have informed me that same hour. I would have talked to him." "I am really sorry," The head guard apologized. "We tried to talk to him but he didn't hear us out. He got a little mad and commanded us to open the gates and allow him leave. He seemed to be in a real hurry. We had no choice but to open the gates for him. He left last night, my lord." There was a moment of silence after the guards spoke. The king remained silent, wondering what kind of behavior William had shown to him. That was the second time he left unannounced. "You may leave." The queen instructed the guards. They bowed their heads and left. The queen moved to her husband's seat and rested her hand on his shoulder. "Are you okay?" The king raised his face. He was surely worried. "How could William have left without letting any of us know?" Then he stared at everyone. "Did any of you know that he was leaving?" "No father..." Hanna nodded. "I am actually surprised myself. William is not the kind of guy that just leaves out of the blue." "He didn't just leave out of the blue." Luis sighed, moving his feet from the couch, dropping them to the floor. "He left in the middle of the night. Now what could have been so important that he left during the night? Maybe an urgent matter in his..." "Even at that," The king said harshly. "He needed to tell us that he was leaving. He was our guest and he should have told us. Even at hotels no matter how in hurry you are, you always check out. But he left unannounced. What's wrong with him?" "I am actually surprised." Granny shook her head. "He didn't seem like that type of guy. Why would he leave without announcing it and letting us know. It's not like we would have denied him from leaving the kingdom." "Don't stress over it." Ruby said to everyone. "The poor boy was probably just in an emergency that he forgot about telling us that he was leaving the palace. I am sure that he will write or something." "I think mom is right." Hanna said softly. "He was probably just needed urgently in the kingdom and he had to leave. You know how these kingdom matters can be at times. They can be really stressful. I am sure he didn't mean to leave like that." "This is the second time he..." "Don't worry too much." Ruby smiled, rubbing on her husband's back. "I am sure he is fine. He'll communicate. Trust me on this one. That boy is really different from the others okay?" Ruby smiled. "Now stop being worried about him. Nothing is going to happen. I am sure he is already on his way back to his kingdom right now." The king took a gloomy sigh, staring at his queen. He didn't need to make her more worried so he gave her a bright smile. "Guess you are right. He will communicate with me. I won't be worried because that boy can take care of himself." He chuckled. The royal family felt a little relieved even though deep down they were all worried. Luis had his eyes on his father. Everyone loved William a whole lot. But where could he have gone out of the blue. Did something important really come or was it because of what had happened between them, he thought as he ruffled his own hair? "What's going on here?" He couldn't understand. But guess it was for the best. But why was he still worried? Luis just hoped he reached safely back in his kingdom. He prayed for it too. *** "What?" Charles gaped, staring at Luis with a confused look on his face. "Are you telling me that you slept together?" He had no idea how to express what he felt. "Yep!" Luis sighed, raising his eyebrow at his friend. "I actually don't know what had happened. I couldn't even remember what had happened that night. I only woke up naked in my bed with him and he told me that I was actually the one that started it. That I stripped his clothes and..." He paused and buried his face between his palms. "And now he's gone?" "Yes!" Luis nodded. "We actually couldn't find him yesterday morning. It's all so confusing and..." "What's there to be confused about?" Charles said. "If you ask me, I think you didn't do anything wrong. You were drunk and..." "That's the problem." Luis said. "I only had half a glass of champagne and you know that I don't get drunk that easily. Something was wrong and I can't remember anything more from that time onwards. Everything else just happened so fast that..." He paused and just rubbed his eyes. "I felt really terrible for what I had done and..." "There is nothing to feel terrible about." Charles said, rubbing on Luis' hand. "You were clearly drunk. He was sober. You couldn't have definitely overpowered him. I bet he really wanted it. He was into you because no sober man can allow a drunken man to take advantage of him like that." Luis raised his face to stare into the face of his best, best friend. "Are you sure about that?" "Yes!" Charles nodded. "Believe me on this one. The guy you came with is too smart. I could see from when the both of you came here that..." "What are you talking about?" "It's what I saw." Charles sighed. Luis was now curious as to what Charles was trying to tell him. He couldn't understand anything and he needed to. What was Charles telling him, he thought as he gave his best friend a lost look? He needed him to shed more light so that he could get to understand everything clearly. "I don't get it." Charles chuckled softly, patting on Luis' shoulder. "It was clear the guy was lusting after you." "I still don't get it." Luis was now as confused as ever. "Can you please tell me more about that? How do you that he was lusting after..." "The guy had his eyes on you the whole time you came with him." Charles confessed. "I saw it from his eyes too. He was even licking his lips at..." "Wait..." Luis raised his hand, getting up from Charles' bed. "Are you trying to tell me that William had his eyes on me the whole time we were here?" Charles nodded at Luis' question. "But how is that even possible? And why are you telling this to me now? Don't you think that information would have been useful..." "And what would you have done?" Charles chuckled teasingly. "Would you have told him that you love him..." "No!" Luis had a sad expression. "Why would I do that? I don't think I would have done that. I am just surprised and that's all." He sat back on the bed and stared back at his best friend. "So what are you trying to insinuate?" "What I am trying to say is that you are a very handsome and sexy man." Charles sat on the bed, close to Luis. "Any man would lust after you. He was clearly lusting after you. And I think he may have been the one that took advantage of you. You clearly said that he told you to have that drink, right? I think he took advantage of you and left because he thought you might realize that he took advantage of you." Luis didn't want to believe what his best had told him but William did leave out of the blue. Something like that shouldn't have happened because William wasn't the type of guy that would leave in the middle of the night without telling anyone. He very well knew that it was bad behavior even for a prince like himself. "You don't have to feel guilty about anything." Charles rested his hand on Luis' shoulder. "Besides, it was just a one night stand. Don't you feel great now that you've had..." "No!" Luis slightly raised his voice, staring at his friend. "I felt really awful and I don't know why. You know how I have been ever since… two years ago. I have not been active and now that I finally did it... it felt awful and I just don't know. I couldn't face William. What's really wrong with me? Since when did I start fearing when I have sex?" He buried his face between his palms. Charles completely understood his best friend. He extended his hand and rubbed on his back, soothing him softly. A smirk appeared on his face, shaking his head softly while staring at his best friend and brother. He had definitely changed a lot. "I know the reason why you have been like this." Charles thought. "I very well know you and I know exactly what is in your mind. You just haven't accepted it yet." He nodded. Charles was not a fool and even though Luis was hiding it from him he knew what was in his mind and the reason why he was feeling bad. "Don't be like this." Charles said softly. "The guy is gone. It was just a one night stand and both of you know that this is the truth. The guy is gone and I know my friend won't let a simple matter like this affect him. You've woken up with different guys in the past so what makes this any different? You are going to get through this and you are going to cheer up and give me a smile." Luis raised his face and stared at his ever smiling best friend. Charles always gave him some positive energy whenever he was with him. He gave him some power and some form of hope. He was absolutely right. Luis took a deep breath and then smiled brightly. "Guess you are right. I am Prince Luis and nothing is going to affect me. I won't let such a matter affect me ever again." He rubbed on his friend's hand, drawing a soft chuckle from him. "This is definitely nothing. Besides, the guy is gone. That shouldn't bother me." "That's my best friend and brother." Charles pinched his best friend's cheek and chuckled. "You should always smile just like that. You look better when you smile." "Thank you." Luis smiled brightly. Talking to Charles really helped him a lot. He felt like he was now able to breathe. He felt as if the heavy burden on him had been lifted off his shoulder. He was now happy and excited at the same time. "I don't know what my life would have been without you." "A mess," Charles joked. "Now get up and let's go and have fun outside." "Alright..." Luis got up and gave about the best smile ever. "Get ready to experience the greatest fun of your life today. I am going to kick your ass out there." "We'll see about that." Charles chuckled, wrapping his arm around Luis' shoulder. He planted a soft kiss on his head and ruffled his hair. "Hey, stop that." Luis said, pulling away from Charles' grip. "I am not a child you know." "Of course," Charles gripped him again. "But you are my best friend and kissing..." "Oh hell no!" "Fine," Charles squeezed his shoulder. "Let's pretend nothing like that ever happened alright? We'll just go outside and have fun. But I am pretty sure you love the kiss like crazy, right?" "Hmmm," He nodded his head as if he wasn't sure which answer to give. "Maybe that was really so. But never again do that. My mother already does that like on an hourly basis. I escape from her and you do this too." "Yeah. Because you are a baby to her," Charles teased. "Anyway, let's go and have fun." The two guys left the room chuckling and clinging to each other like Siamese twins. Somehow Charles had managed to lift Luis' spirit and that felt really good to Luis. He appreciated him a whole lot. Now William was gone and there was nothing to worry about. *** King Julian was busy seated on the couch with his legs crossed and his fingers too. He was busy in thought thinking about what had happened the previous day. Even though the queen had assured him that everything was in perfect shape, he still couldn't believe William had done that. And to top it off, William had not even communicated with them. He didn't even have any contacts with his father. It was somehow worrying him pretty badly. As he was still in thought, Julian felt a hot hand on his shoulder, getting him out of his thoughts instantly. He quickly raised his face and smiled brightly when he saw the queen with her ever glowing face. She seemed worried. He had been alone in the living room but now all the family members except Luis were in the living room. "My queen." Julian smiled brightly, rubbing on his wife's hand. "When did you..." "A few seconds ago but you couldn't have noticed because you were deep in thought. Are you still thinking about William's departure?" The king sighed and sat comfortably on the couch. "He left so suddenly." "He's fine, father." Hanna smiled brightly. "Nothing could ever happen to someone like William. He is too smart. Besides, he had his bodyguards with him and by the look of things those bodyguards shouldn't be messed with. They will protect him at all costs." "Yeah." Granny nodded. "I am sure he is in his kingdom right now, chatting and laughing with his family. Besides, your guards didn't find him anywhere and you know that he left the kingdom. You, yourself confirmed it." "Ha..." The king sighed. "I guess all of you are right. Maybe I am just worried because I am still without a..." he paused and smiled brightly. "Never mind okay? Is lunch ready because I am about to starve." Hearing his cheerful voice, the queen smiled brightly and chuckled happily. "Yes! Let's all go and have lunch." "What about Luis?" "He's on his way." Granny said happily. "He will find us in the dining room. He just rushed to Charles' and he will return soon. He is on his way." "Okay." Julian smiled brightly. "Let's go then." The royal family smiled and then got up quickly from the couch. Just when they were about to take the first step, something happened, something that they couldn't quite explain. Out of the blue, the wind slowly started blowing all around the house. It wasn't that strong but they felt it on them. The king and his family stopped in their tracks and just looked around, wondering what was really going on. That wind had been there when Aidan had appeared to them but they were just hoping their hunch wasn't right because they didn't want to set their eyes on Aidan in their lives again, especially the king. He didn't want to do anything related to him. "What's going on?" The queen asked in a panicky voice. "Why is there wind all of a sudden?" But there was no answer as everyone was busy looking all around and still wondering what was going on. The wind continued with its movements. It continued moving from side, blowing everything on its way. It was getting stronger and everyone could feel it. The king had his eyes on that wind the whole time. He didn't want to tear his eyes away because he didn't want to be caught by surprise. The wind kept on blowing until it went on one side, coming closer to them. They didn't move an inch. Then right in front of their eyes, a small whirl wind formed in front of them, forming a funnel which was just moving on one spot. It wasn't destructive at all but everybody felt that it was stronger. It was just spinning on one spot. They watched as the whirlwind started getting smaller and smaller, forming a smaller ball of wind. Then out of nowhere, a bright light shone from the middle of the ball of wind, brightening the whole place up. It was so bright that it felt like their eyes were burning. It kept on brightening up while the wind got even stronger. The light was brighter than ever that they found it difficult to open their eyes and see. All of them including the king covered their eyes as the light burned them. They just felt as the wind got stronger and stronger and then abruptly stopped. They couldn't feel anything anymore. It was now calm and they wondered what was going on. But they still had their hands on their faces, covering their eyes shut. "Is it over?" Hanna quavered. She still felt a little bit scared as she had no idea what had just happened in their own palace. Hearing the princess' words, the king and his family slowly removed their hands from their faces, carefully. The light was no longer there and they breathed in deeply but something else happened. Removing their hands from their eyes they realized that there was someone right there with them. The person was standing right in front of them. He was dressed all in white, a long white robe and a white bag. He had his back to them so they couldn't really see who it was that was in their house. They could only see long pure white hair and nothing else. Seeing the person in front of them, the royal family looked at each other in fear and then took a few steps back except the king who had his eyes on the person that was standing really close. He felt mad and he was raging. Whoever was in his palace had to leave immediately? "Who are you and what do you want?" Julian seethed. "I command you to leave this place now. I have many armed guards outside and they are ready to kill you at my command." But the person didn't even move an inch. "Didn't you hear what I said?" Julian snapped, pointing his fingers at the person. "I command you to show your face and get out of here before things get bad for you. Leave this place or else it will get really dangerous for you." The king got madder when the person didn't turn around. He just stood still. "Will you show your..." before he could even finish his sentence, the man raised his hand high up in the air, opening his palms widely. A big roaring thunder panted which made the people in the palace gasp. They were really scared and so was the king. Whoever was in the palace was really dangerous but what did he want? King Julian watched as the man opened his palm wider. There was a sudden flash of light throughout the entire living room which made the women really scared. When that light suddenly went off, they realized what it was. In the hand of that man was the golden trident which belonged to the priest. "Could he be..." The king trailed off and just stared at what was going on. He was now anxious to see the man's face. The trident was glowing brightly, lighting the whole living room up like it had done before. The man then raised the trident high up in the air and hit it harder on the floor. The ground shook and the royal family found themselves on the floor except for the king who stood still. "Hmm," The man groaned, sniffing the air while slowly turning to face the king. "Hmm..." When they eventually saw the man's face, they all gasped and were amazed at the same time. The man had really long beards which reached the belly. His face was old just like the old priest and he looked just like the old priest. There was nothing that differentiated them even the color of their eyes and their movements too. "Priest..." Julian exclaimed, getting a little closer. His heart was now racing with joy and blood was rushing through his veins, sending joy to the rest of his body. "But how is it possible? I thought you had... I thought you had died. You have no idea how long I have been waiting for a new..." "When a priest is dead, another one is chosen." The priest spoke in the deepest voice ever. His voice sounded a little different. "I am not who you think I am. You must be referring to my late brother." There was no difference except the voice. "I am his successor. He lives in me and so do I. Our spirits are connected as one." "Thank the almighty," The king almost cried. "This is another happy day of my life." The priest sniffed the air and then all hell broke loose right there. He gave an angry roar, staring deep into the king's eyes. His eyes turned red with anger and he breathed harshly. His whole body trembled and he hit the trident angrily on the floor. "Priest..." The king gasped, wondering why he was looking like that. "Why are you..." "How dare you?" The priest roared, venting his anger out on the king. "How dare you do such a thing? Who do you think you are to defy my..." "Priest?" The king sounded really confused. He had no idea why the priest sounded mad at him. He couldn't quite put his finger on it. The priest had never spoken to him like before, well the previous priest. It was all so confusing. "What have I done wrong? I haven't done anything..." "Silence!" The priest's angry voice filled the entire living room, making the king quiver and shiver in fear. He couldn't understand the reason why the priest shouted at him like that. "How dare you defy the almighty's orders? Who do you think you are, Julian?" "What?" now all the other members got up and stared at each other. Not once in Angria history had a priest ever instructed the king by his own name. Something was definitely wrong. "I don't get it." Julian was really surprised at the sudden expression of anger by the priest. "Why would you call..." "You defied the almighty's orders and yet you call yourself wise." The priest snapped. "What did I do?" "Didn't you hear me?" He snarled. "The priest gave you specific instructions on what to do and still you still didn't heed to his advice. Why?" To say King Julian was surprised would definitely be an understatement. He was shocked, lost and confused at the same time. So many things rang through his head and he had no idea what he had done to anger the new priest. He had done everything as he was instructed. "I still don't get it." King Julian gulped, trembling in fear. "Why would I..." "Because of your foolish actions and everyone else's you have no idea what you have done." The priest warned. "You welcomed an enemy and you embraced him.” "Oh..." The king said. He finally got what the priest was talking about. He was talking about Aidan. It was clear from his actions and words that he was talking about Aidan. "What could I have done?" The king asked. "We had no idea he was evil. He used to be a good boy. We had no idea he was a warlock that was after this throne. But he's gone now. It's my fault that the old priest died because of him." Hearing the king's words, the priest seethed and then raised his trident high up in the air. "They say kings are wise and full of wisdom but what you showed was nothing but foolishness and stupidity. You showed me that you don't heed to advice. The almighty had explained everything to you." "Priest..." The king got a little mad. "What's all this? I only did what I felt was the right path. He is no longer a threat to this kingdom. He is gone for good and if it is judgment then show us where he is so that we can..." "Silence!" The priest gestured, making the king quiet as soon as he raised his hand. His eyes suddenly turned white for a second before they finally went back to normal. "Your actions are going to bring ruins to this kingdom. What you fear might come to pass just like the way it was predicted. This kingdom is vulnerable and you might still lose your throne because of your foolish actions." "That won't happen." The king said harshly. "I will never allow..." "Oh... really?" The priest gave a long and bitter chuckle. "Kings are said to be guided by their own priests. They listen to the almighty's wishes and act upon them but you..." He nodded angrily. "You chose to turn a blind eye and so did the rest of you. You welcomed an enemy, dined and wined with him yet you say you are wise." "Priest..." "Where is the prince's groom?" He asked, holding the trident tightly. "Where is that boy destined to rule by his side? Where is that boy who..." "He is not in this kingdom." The king said. "No warlock is allowed in this kingdom." The priest gave a bitter chuckle. His voice sounded like many flames of fire. Julian was worried with the priest's words. He couldn't quite understand any of the things that he was saying. "What did the priest say to you when you chose that boy?" The priest asked, moving his eyes robotically. "Didn't he tell you that he is the same boy destined for the prince?" "Yes! But..." "Then why?" The priest's angry voice filled the entire living room. "Why did you choose to defy the almighty's orders?" "He was a warlock." The king said. "He killed the priest and defiled the temple of light. He had to face his actions and besides, the late priest told me that..." "He did no such thing." The priest nodded. "Only a fool can choose to believe that the almighty can turn his back on his chosen one. That can never ever happen? That boy was blessed by the same trident that I hold in my hands right now, the lord's specially blessed trident." The king was now confused. Did it mean that he was wrong to believe Aidan was the murderer? "I didn't defy the almighty's orders and..." "You wrongly accused an innocent boy." The priest hollered. "Because of your foolishness this kingdom might be in bigger danger." "That's impossible." The king gasped as his heart gave a sharp pound in his chest. "We all saw it with our own eyes. He killed the priest and he tried to kill the queen mother. He was pretending all this while." "Are you trying to call the almighty a liar?" The priest seethed, pointing his trident at the king. "You of all people should know the almighty's ways. Never in history has the almighty been wrong about anything." "I didn't say..." "Yes, you did." The priest shouted. "Calling my words lies is also calling he who has sent me a liar. Mortals are just too foolish. You only believe in what you see. But I am right here. I am going to show you the right path. You are going to find out the truth and then we'll see who it is that is foolish. You'll find out exactly who it is that is wrong here. You are gonna find out the true enemy." The priest got a little closer to the king, shaking his head while breathing harshly. It was very clear that he was disappointed from his actions. The king had never felt the way he was feeling before. He was scared and really trembling. He felt vulnerable and just like the priest had told him he felt extremely foolish. "You mortals will never learn." He nodded his head. Then he made a quick turn, raising the trident high up in the air. Just then, Luis came rushing to the living room with a brilliant smile on his face, busy talking with Charles who was with him. They were both laughing hard from whatever conversation they were having. But when Luis moved his face in front, he froze and just stood still, staring at the man that was holding a trident. He looked exactly like the old priest, same face, and same features. What was going on, he thought as he stared now at his family? His family members all looked lost including his father. They were even trembling, making him wonder why. Could the priest have been a ghost or something? Luis looked at his friend with a question mark on his head and then started moving closer to his family, still staring at the man. "Who is he?" he pointed to the man. "I thought the priest had died. Why does he look like the old priest?" Luis rushed to his father and felt just how he was trembling. "Why are you so scared father? Did..." "He is the new priest." The king quavered. He couldn't say any more than that and he couldn't tell his son what the priest had just said. "He is only here to..." "Where is your groom?" The priest asked in a serious tone. "What?" Luis made a quick turn. "You are the priest and you are supposed to know that. Anyway, I don't know where he is and I don't care too." "Hmm," The priest nodded, getting closer to Luis. He stared at him closely, sniffing the air loudly while shaking his head. "So much anger but who is it for?" Luis tried to open his mouth but he couldn't do it. He just stared at the priest without uttering a word to him. Then he stared at his father and saw the fear in his eyes. "Mortals are really fools." The priest nodded. "They forget the almighty's words easily." He chuckled bitterly. "All of you were foolishly misled by the one you considered your friend and yet you chose to hurt the person you knew. But I will clear that up. They say truth hurts but this one is going to break your hearts." The priest shook his head and then moved away from them. He raised the trident high up in the air and then pointed it at the TV. It was instantly switched on and then a video started playing. It was the same video where the priest was killed. When Luis moved his eyes on that video, his heart pounded and he remembered everything that had happened in the past. "What?" Luis gasped, moving further away from the TV. "Why are you showing..." "This is what your mortal eyes can see." The priest said. "But I want you to look closely and tell me what you see." "Please." Luis snapped. "Just..." "I will not repeat myself." The priest warned. "Don't say I didn't warn you." Luis sighed as he felt terrible. He moved his eyes to the TV and just watched everything that was happening from the very first to when Aidan held the trident high in the air. He was getting hurt terribly and he had no idea why the priest wanted them to be hurt like that again. "Good!" The priest chuckled pointing the trident at the TV once again. Then everything changed right there in front of them. They saw something different from what they had seen. Instead of seeing Aidan, they were actually seeing... "William!" Hanna gasped as tears poured down her face. "Oh my God," She covered her mouth. "It was William the whole time." Luis felt as if his heart had burst right in front of him. A sharp pain slipped through him, hurting him even more. He started gasping for air while tears formed in his eyes, making the pain even worse. It wasn't Aidan in that temple it was William, dressed just like Aidan had been dressed. There was something bluish moving around William in circles and he was actually the one holding the trident and the one who had killed the priest. It was hurting real bad for the royal family but they couldn't do anything. They couldn't even tear their eyes away from the huge TV. It was like they were magnetized to that TV. The priest then moved the trident to the TV and it went to the time that granny was stabbed. William was the one that was there once again. He was the one that stabbed granny and left the phone recording the entire incident. After watching everything in pain, the priest swung his trident high up in the air and then hit it on the ground, switching the TV off. When he moved his eyes to the royal family, they were all in tears. They seemed really sad and confused. "I think now you've got an answer." The priest took a deep sigh, shaking his head from side to side. "Your mortal eyes have already seen that he was innocent after all. What do you have to say for yourselves?" Luis couldn't tear his eyes from the TV. He had tears in his eyes which felt as if they were blinding him. His whole body was in pain. He had no idea how to express what he was feeling inside. After two whole years, he has finally found out the truth about Aidan. That was two years of hiding his feelings and hurting himself. He was really in pain. "William!" The king gasped. "How could he..." "Your most trusted guest." The priest chuckled, gripping the trident harder. "He fooled a great king like you." "What did he want from this kingdom?" The king gasped. "Why?" "Some things are done in the dark." The priest said. "You were instructed what to do but you chose to ignore it. You were misled." "I had no idea." The king said as tears poured down his face. He felt a really sharp pain in his heart. "The priest told me when..." "The priest never visited you that time." The priest interjected, nodding his head in disagreement. "You chose to believe what you felt at that time. Since when has did the priest..." "But..." "I know exactly what you are trying to say." The priest said, staring at the king. "You were deceived into believing that the priest visited you but that wasn't him. Just like Aidan was mimicked, the priest was also mimicked by William's warlocks." "Warlocks?" The queen gasped, touching her chest. "Are you saying that..." "Yes!" The priest nodded in agreement. "William is the son of a great and powerful warlock king of a medieval kingdom, Alerna. The three warlocks were disguised as his guards and you still received them." "Alerna?" The king gasped. "William is from..." "That's what you were led to believe." The priest breathed. "He is also a warlock though not very powerful." "And Aidan?" Hanna gasped, feeling more tears on her face. "Was he a warlock too or..." "No!" The priest nodded. "Aidan is not a warlock. He was born naturally with magic. It is a gift from the almighty. He was never a threat to this kingdom or the throne. The late priest knew very well about this. He knew that Aidan was really powerful, born with unimaginable powers that could allow him do anything. It is the reason why the almighty bonded him with Luis so that his reign would be really powerful. He knew Aidan had powers and that was why he decided to guide him even when you thought he was on pilgrimage." Hearing what the priest had said, Julian felt as if his strength had left him. His heart pounded painfully and he held his chest. "Did... did you say that the priest used to visit him?" He stammered. His mouth was now trembling in fear. "How's that possible? The priest..." "...can only visit the king and any other man in the presence of the king, I know." The priest chimed in. "But Aidan is no ordinary man. He is more than any king in the world. He is the boy blessed by the hand of the almighty and given extraordinary powers. And you made a mistake by getting him out of this kingdom. You paved a way for William to do his evil mission and succeed. The first time he did it, Aidan stopped him but this time all of you were vulnerable." "What... what was he looking for?" the king gasped. "What did he want?" The priest chuckled loudly as if everything was okay. Then he got all serious and stared at the king, getting closer to him. "William came here the first time for the scepter." The priest started. He started narrating what exactly had happened as it was revealed to him. He explained to them about how Aidan had defeated them and sent them back. He also explained everything that had happened. They were in tears. "Then he got another opportunity and came back." "He didn't succeed." The king said. "I still have..." "That's just a copy." The priest laughed. "The scepter you have with you is not the real one. The real one was hidden. But they came back after finding another solution to that problem." "And what's that?" The king quavered. He was trembling in fear. He had never felt as terrible as he felt at that time. It was like every bad thing he had said to Aidan came back to haunt him and make him weak. He couldn't believe he had even done that. "Please. I need to know this." Hearing the king's words, the priest made a robotic turn, moving his eyes to Luis who seemed lost and confused. He chuckled bitterly, pointing his trident at Luis. "The prince was the key." "My son?" Julian sobbed. "What does my son have to do with any of the things that had happened?" The priest sniffed the air. "That scepter was supposed to show up during his coronation as king of this land. However," The royal family was now shaking. "They needed his semen and his blood to summon it before that day." Hearing what the priest had said, Luis moved his head slowly, trembling in fear. He looked at the priest with fear in his eyes, remembering how he had woken up with William in his bed, naked. That was the night they had sex together. He couldn't believe that was actually happening to him. "William laced his drink with magic and then slept with him." Luis' tears poured down his face. "He took his semen and his blood that same night but unfortunately he couldn't perform the ritual. They performed it the next night, using Luis' semen and his blood. Now do you see what you have done, your majesty?" "Why?" The king actually cried, sitting back on the couch. "What was the need to?" "They need it to overtake this kingdom." The priest said simply. "The throne and this kingdom might be in grave in danger. All of you are at fault because you were here when the late priest was predicting about the bond of the two princes. Instead your foolishness blinded you and you forgot about the words of your guide." "No!" The king cried softly. "What have I done? I didn't know." "There was nothing like knowing." The priest bellowed. "You had to have faith. You needed to believe in him. You thought he was the warlock but you dined and wined with the enemy. He tricked you and you thought he was nice." "What was I supposed to do? I..." "A king is known to be wise. None of this has happened before. You needed to hear him out but you turned a deaf hear on him and put your people in danger. Great danger may just be on its way. This couldn't have happened had Aidan been here. William's mission would have been a failure and he would have gone back to Alerna a failure again. Now he has the real scepter and it won't be long before..." He paused and took a really deep breath. Then he just started hitting his trident on the hard floor. "Before what?" King Julian demanded. "Are we in grave..." "More than you think." The priest said harshly. "What might be coming to you is greater than you think. It might even be the most dangerous thing anybody has ever encountered." "But is there..." "There is nothing you can do." The priest said. "Next time you should listen to the almighty's words. He was angry with you and hence the reason why you remained unguided for a whole two years so that next time... you will listen to what he instructs. Had Aidan been here, he wouldn't have allowed William back here not talk less of taking Luis' blood and semen." "What do I do?" The king sobbed. "I don't even have any idea of what is going to happen." "That scepter is the key to summoning higher power." The priest shook his head. "You know about the legend of Mang and Ming." "Yes!" The king nodded in agreement. "My father told me about it when I was really young." "Well! That king wants Ming's powers and your kingdom is at stake here." "What?" The king rose from the chair and gasped, touching his heart. "That's impossible." "It is possible." The priest seethed. Anger could be heard from his voice. "You know also know about the prophecy right?" "Yes!" The king was panicking. He was afraid. "But where is the wizard of good cause? If that prophecy is going to pass?” "You don't have to ask me that because you threw him out of this kingdom." "What? You mean to say that Aidan is..." "He's Mang's successor." "Oh my God," The king cried, burying his face between his palms. "What am I going to do? He was so hurt and I didn't even want to see him. He tried to explain to me but I..." The king paused and dropped to his knees in front of the priest. "Please. I need your help. Help me." The priest just watched the pleading king without even telling him anything. He was so mad at him that he had no idea how to express the anger that he felt. He was supposed to know of all people that when the almighty chooses, he doesn't turn back on his chosen people. "Please," The king begged, crawling on the floor towards the priest. It was unheard of for the king to beg the priest. He was supposed to even command the priest but the priest too never got mad and that man in his presence was pretty mad. He needed to do something to help his people, his kingdom and his family. "Please, forgive my mistake." The king pleaded. "I need guidance and help. I was so lost without a priest and..." he cried right in front of his family. "This cannot happen. I cannot just watch my kingdom being turned into ruins." "But you did this, your majesty. You caused this." "I know." The king pleaded. "I am willing to do anything to just prevent that from happening. Both of us know what will happen if...that power touches this kingdom." The priest nodded and then took a really deep sigh. As much as he was mad at his king for choosing to defy the almighty, he was also his guide, more like a father. And when a son goes astray, it is the father's duty to correct him. "Fine." The priest made a quick turn. "Follow me, your highness." The king quickly rubbed his tears and then got up. The priest groaned, moving his eyes all around. He saw just what was going on. The magic in the palace wasn't that strong either. He needed to speak to the king in private. Hitting the trident on the floor, the priest started heading outside. The king followed and both of them left the living room to the outside world. *** ‘Give it up for Aidan whatever, the greatest actor in the entire world.’ Luis' words slipped right through him. ‘Isn't he wonderful?’ Luis felt as if a sharp sword had just pierced his heart, breaking it into half. He had never experienced such pain in his life before. He felt as if he was sitting on a chair where there was nothing but hot needles piercing his entire skin. His heart pounded with such pain that he held his chest and winced. His breaths turned into pants which felt like hot air entering and leaving him, burning him deeply inside. His body felt really weak that he thought he was just gonna collapse and die right there. He actually gasped. Millions of tears accumulated in his eyes and dropped to his cheeks, wetting his whole face. Each beat his heart made was torture to him. He felt like dying and giving it all up. Never had he experienced such pain. It was more than the time he had thought Aidan had betrayed him. ‘Tell me all those things have all been lies to you.’ He heard Aidan ask with pain in his voice. ‘Tell me the kisses that we've shared have all been lies... tell me all those passionate nights, those wonderful moments, the lovemaking and all the words that I have been telling you have all been lies.’ He cried. "I don't pretend to you. This is who I am. Call the priest. He will tell you everything because...’ "No!" Luis' voice was really low. He held his chest tightly and dropped to his knees as more tears poured on his face. "This can't be happening." He cried softly. "This can't be." ‘What will you do if you find out he's innocent?’ Ethan's voice slipped through his mind. ‘What if he is innocent?’ He remembered Hanna's words. ‘What if he was telling the truth after all? What will you do?’ "That will never happen." Luis remembered his exact words. "No..." Luis screamed at the top of his voice, dropping to the floor. Tears were flowing like water. "No... this can't be happening." "Luis!" The queen rushed to him and tried to get him up but she couldn't even manage to do it. "My son..." She cried. She was really in pain too and had no way of soothing her son. How could she sooth him when she was crying too? "Please." "No!" Luis cried out in pain. "He was innocent. He was really innocent and I still hurt him." Hanna didn't even know what to do with the information that she got from the priest. She was surprised... she was lost... she was happy... she was emotional...she didn't even know what to do. She was just occupied with so many things in her mind. It was eating her up. "He was actually telling the truth," Hanna gave a bitter chuckle, trying to rub her tears. "He actually didn't lie about anything." She cried out loud. "Mother..." Luis cried, trying to gather his strength but he was really weak. "I betrayed him. I was the one that betrayed him. What have I done?" "No." Granny cried loudly. "We all betrayed him. We should have trusted him more. We shouldn't have abandoned him when he needed us the most." "What will I do?" Luis cried. "Where do I look for him, mother?" He just wanted to die. "Where do I even begin to beg him? How will I still tell him that I love him after everything that I said to him? How will he believe me? Does he still even love me?" "Please." The queen sobbed. "No, mother..." Luis cried, crawling on the floor as more strength left him. "I betrayed the only boy that I love. I betrayed him. I never trusted him. I had hurt him with my words and told him to stay away from me. I am such an idiot." Luis started wailing loudly. His head suddenly started pulsing, giving him the sharpest headache he had ever felt in his life. His heart pounded deeply in his chest, threatening to rip out. His head felt as if someone had just pounded him with an iron bar. It was so painful that he felt as if his vision was blurring. Charles on the other hand just watched as his friend cried hard on the floor, crawling like a baby. He watched each and every member of the royal family and they didn't seem to be in a good state. They were all grieving. Charles was in a really bad state and he had tears in his eyes. He couldn't believe it. That was a really painful truth for his friend and the way he was crying was actually pitiful. He hated seeing him in that state but Luis too was to be blamed. But he didn't want to make him feel bad. It was a really painful sight to watch. Luis on the other hand was living the greatest torture of his life, remembering the words he had used on Aidan. He remembered how he had told him he regretted ever been in his life. He remembered how Aidan had pleaded with him to just listen to him for once. He also remembered how he had answered him. He remembered the pain in his eyes... he remembered the pain, the anguish... he remembered the slap Aidan gave him. But most of all, he remembered the pleas from Aidan. "Who knows if you had cast a spell on me?" He remembered. "Don't ever return here. Whatever spells..." "I don't cast any spells... You all mean nothing to me. Your opinion doesn't matter to me anymore. I don't care what you think about me anymore." "Aidan..." Luis cried as hard as he could while feeling the pain intensifying. Then from those painful thoughts, Luis started remembering how happy he had been with Aidan. He remembered all the happy moments that he had shared with him, the intense lovemaking, the cute words, the kisses, the cuddling and the showers. And they made him feel worse than he had felt before. "I need to find him." Luis rose from the floor, feeling a little giddy. "I need to tell him to come back. I need to show him that I love him. I need to do it." Luis was feeling really weak but he needed Aidan by his side from that moment. He didn't want to lose the person that he really loved. He never hated Aidan since he left. He just hid those painful feelings that he had for him. Now they were back, stronger and even more painful than before. He felt as if a heavy load had been put on him. "I need to find him." He slowly started moving towards the doors. "I need him back in my life. I need to..." "Luis..." Charles rushed to him and gripped his arm. "Take a deep breath and..." "Get your hands off me," He yelled. Then he started crying once again. "I need to find my Aidan." Everyone else just watched him as they dwelled in their own pain. Hanna was so lost that she couldn't even make any movements. She was really lost. "I have to find him." He cried slowly moving. Then he was hit suddenly by dizziness that made him trample. He tried to move again but the dizziness was making things worse for him. His headache just went to another level as so many words were ringing in his head. He thought he was going crazy. "I need to find him." He said in a trembling voice. "I need him to... to..." he moved his hand to his head when his dizziness got out of control. Then he started falling before he felt arms wrapping around him. "You are not okay." Charles was definitely worried. "You need to take some..." "No..." he cried weakly. "I have lost him and I need to do this." "We will find him but we need to..." "No!" Luis pulled away from Charles' grip, staring at him as if he wanted to eat him alive. Then all of a sudden, thing started spinning all over. The voices in his head got out of control and his headache just became something else. He felt a sharp pain which originated from his brain travel to the rest of his body. He then got dizzier as the spinning intensified and the headache. His vision blurred completely and he couldn't see anything. He tried to move but he was just too weak to do anything. He moved his hand to his head, trying to massage his head. With a final painful groan, he dropped to the floor. He had passed out from all the pain that had taken control of his mind. Seeing his best friend on the floor, Charles rushed to him and held him in his arms carefully. He moved the hair from his face and carefully rubbed on his cheek. His friend was surely in pain. A tear dropped to his cheek. He couldn't bear to see him like that ever again. He quickly rubbed Luis' tears off and held him tightly in his arms. "Luis..." The queen knelt down in front of him. "What is happening to you my son?" Charles stared at the queen and sobbed. "He has passed out. I think he is in so much pain. I can't bear to see him like this." He cried. "It's really painful seeing him broken down like this." "I know," Granny said as she knelt down. "I still can't believe we actually did that to Aidan. Poor Luis is probably in more torture than any of us here. I think he needs to rest for now. There is no guessing what will happen once he wakes up." Charles nodded and gripped Luis' arms even harder. "I will take him to his room." Granny and the queen nodded. Charles carefully wrapped his hands around Luis' neck and legs, raising him from the floor. He carried him carefully in his arms, not even minding that he was heavy. He rushed to the elevator and took him to his room. He made sure he stayed with while he cried. "I feared this day was gonna come sooner or later." Hanna cried, sitting down on the couch. "I warned Luis about it too... but look where it has landed us all." Granny sobbed. "Who knows what that poor boy went through when he left here? Who knows the emotional torture he got from not having his husband support him? I can't even imagine the pain he went through." "Now I know the reason why I wasn't completely mad at him." The queen cried. "This is really painful to even think about. Just look at the state we are in just by finding out. Who knows what he had experienced at that time." Granny raised her hand towards the heavens and cried. "I curse that William and his three warlocks for causing us all this pain. He came here pretending as if he was a saint but he was just after destroying us. They shall die horrible deaths." Granny dropped her hands and just started crying loudly with the others. None of them even talked to each other. They just cried in pain and anguish. They had no idea what was gonna happen. Aidan had suffered for what he had no idea of. It was really painful for them. *** The priest pointed his trident towards the temple door, opening it instantly. Light spread everywhere, brightening the whole place up. He then started walking inside, hitting the trident on the floor as hard as he could. The king was following behind with his head low and drowning in his own sorrows. There was a lot on his mind that time. He had a lot of thinking to do. First he had chosen Aidan for his son and had also hurt him deeply. He still remembered the day Aidan pleaded with him and called him father. He also remembered the painful way in which he had answered. The priest was also mad at him and it was eating him up. Raising his face, Julian looked around the whole temple and his pain just got worse. His guilt was eating him up and he couldn't do a thing. Aidan was gone and it was his entire fault. He had no idea where to find him and apologize to him. He was so lost in his own thoughts that he didn't even realize that the priest had stood still and made a turn, looking straight him. The only thing he heard was the powerful pounding of the trident on the temple floor. He quickly moved his eyes to the priest and sighed. "You very well know what had happened in this temple two years ago." The king slowly nodded. "Yes!" "You also know that the one that killed him was William and yet you still welcomed him and gave him much more importance than the person you vowed to be your son." "I am really..." "And you even broke that vow the very time you turned your back on him." The king dropped his eyes to the floor and took a sad sigh. "If only I could turn back the hands of time then I can do it. I made a really big mistake and I wanna know how to rectify it." He breathed nervously. "I am ready to do anything that the almighty demands from me." "Good!" The priest chuckled. "Now you have decided to heed to his call that you know your kingdom might be in ruins.” "I am ready to do anything. Just tell me of any solution even if I have to sacrifice myself to save my people. I will do anything right now. I am ready to give my own life for the sake of my people." Hearing what the king had just said, the priest gave an inward chuckle, raising his trident high up in the air. There was a sudden gush of really cold wind that blew all over the temple. Thunder rolled and then lightning stroke. But the king was too preoccupied to even care about lightning. Then the trident started glowing right in front of them. The priest let go of it and it started floating in the air, moving slowly. The priest took a deep breath and then exhaled loudly, chanting the almighty's name. He took another deep breath and held it for some minutes before he released it. He quickly held out his hand and the trident found its way back into his hand. The priest quickly sat down the cold floor and put the trident beside him. He crossed his legs and then sat quietly with his eyes closed. He put his hands on each leg, opening his palms widely. Then he started meditating. Julian watched impatiently as the priest meditated quietly without making a sound. There was little cold but quiet wind which was blowing all over the place. The king had his eyes on the priest the whole time without even moving an inch of his body. He was just praying for the priest to find a solution for him. After almost half an hour of waiting, the priest breathed out loudly and then got up, picking up his trident with him. He made a quick turn, facing the anxious king. He laughed when he saw the worry on the king's face which just made him even more worried than he already was. "What do I have to do?" The king said impatiently. "What solution do you have for me." "The only way for this kingdom to remain in peace and for you not to lose your throne is..." He paused, staring at the worried king. "What?" Julian gasped. "I am ready..." "You must bring back Aidan into the kingdom." The priest hollered, hitting his trident on the floor. A strong wind blew all over the temple. "He is the only one that holds the power to defeat the evil seeker." The words from the priest hit Julian like flames of fire. His heart started pounding deeper in his chest, causing him nothing but pain. He gasped, taking a few steps back, away from the priest. "What? But how..." "Those are the words from the almighty." The priest emphasized. "There is no other way. Aidan must be back in this kingdom and really soon." He sniffed the air, chuckling manically. "I see a great storm heading to this kingdom. Your kingdom will be in sorrow. You will lose your throne to the evil king and your people will suffer. This kingdom shall be brought down to its knees if that power is unleashed on it." "I can't let that happen." Julian was really worried and scared. "I will do anything to..." "There is nothing you can do." The priest pointed out. "It's either you heed to the almighty's words or forget about saving this kingdom. You had the solution with you and now you made a great mistake by not following it." King Julian took a deep sigh. "I don't know where to find him. I don't even know if he will agree to it. He made a promise never to step foot on this land. Can't you do..." "I am powerless against any form of dark magic." He confessed. "Only the wizard of good cause, Mang's successor has the power to stop all this and destroy evil once and for all. That's the reason why you must bring him back to this kingdom. I don't have to remind you of the consequences of not finding him and bringing him here." "No!" The king fell to his knees and sobbed. He had never thought he would be as vulnerable as he was at that very time. His kingdom and his throne were in grave danger and the solution was the boy he had hurt so much. "Why is the almighty doing this to me? I don't know where he is." "Your majesty," The priest raised the trident high in the air. "You don't have much time. You need to start your mission as soon as possible. The enemy is already planning his move now. Lord Ming's successor is already planning his moves. The more time you spend..." "This task is impossible." The king sobbed. "Even if I actually find him, it will be too late. Where do I..." Then he got up from the floor and rubbed his tears. Something had just crossed his mind and he knew that his mission was gonna be a success. "Why don't you be my guide? Show me the right path. Come with me. I am sure that he will even agree to come if he sees..." "I am sorry my king," The priest said with a sad sigh. "You have to embark on this journey without me. I gave you the solution to this calamity which is about to befall on this kingdom. The almighty wants you to correct your mistake." The king felt as if he had died. He gaped and stared at the priest, wondering why the new priest was really difficult. He didn't need to do that with the old priest. He could even command the old priest and tell him what to do at times. This new one was really difficult to handle. "However," The priest said. The king felt as if he had just lived again. "I am going to help you locate him." "Thank you." The king smiled brightly. "That will be really helpful." The priest took a great sigh. "Come with me. We don't have much time. We need to hurry up." The king nodded and followed the priest into a small room in the temple where important religious stuffs were kept. The priest seemed to know his way everywhere even though he was new. But that was not bothering him because he knew that priests didn't need direction. He was just praying to find Aidan and bring him back. *** "Alright," The king rushed in the living room, chatting on the phone. "Hurry it up. We need to leave as soon as possible." He cut the call and rushed to the living room, finding his mother, wife and daughter all sitting quietly and sadly. Their eyes were red and their faces seemed as sad as ever. A great tragedy had hit the royal family indeed. It was extremely bad. "Where is Luis?" He gasped, looking around. The queen sobbed and then rubbed her tears off. "He had passed out a few hours ago. He is with Charles in his room." She said in the most painful voice he had ever heard from him. "What did the priest say?" "I have to go out and look for Aidan." He said as if he was in a hurry. "The only solution is to find him." He sat on the couch and then rested his head on his folded fist, wondering what exactly was gonna happen once he finds Aidan. "Is the priest coming with you?" Granny asked softly, trying to rub her tears off. The king sighed, nodding his head. "He is really angry with me. I am going with two of my cabinet members." "But..." Hanna rushed to her father and knelt down before him. She was still in so much pain. "How will you find him without the priest's help? He could be anywhere in the world." "I have..." he slipped his hand through his pocket and brought out a strange looking compass with an arrow but without any directions. It had been made by the priest with the trident. It had a little button on top which he was gonna press when he begins his journey. Then the arrow will guide them. "It will show us the direction. We will be directed there." "I think that's good," Hanna gasped. She sobbed once again. "It just hurts to see how everything is happening in our lives. I can't believe William could do that to us. He is not even from the kingdom he said he comes from." "Don't worry," Julian squeezed his daughter's shoulder. "I am pretty sure nothing is going to happen." Hanna cried and then gripped her father's leg, burying her head in. "I am really scared. I just want everything to be okay." Julian extended his hand, rubbing on his daughter's back. He had nothing else to say. He moved his eyes and stared into his queen's eyes. She had red eyes and they were really swollen. It was hurting him to see her in such a state. She was always so lively and so cheerful but now... it was different. Aidan had been wrongly accused. "Why don't you go get changed." "I am fine," Julian nodded. "Don't worry about me." "Do you need extra clothes or..." "No... I will go just like this." The queen nodded. The king waited impatiently for his two cabinet members. He soothed his daughter as he waited for the two of them. Then after an hour, he saw them both rushing inside, looking really worried. He hadn't told them anything. He just told them he needed to go somewhere with them but it was rather urgent. Both of them were looking handsome. Mr. Jones, the dark haired man in his mid-fifties was dressed in a beautiful light blue designer's suit. Mr. Jay, the blonde haired man in early fifties was dressed in a dark brown designer's suit. They were all rushing to him and he could see the worry in their eyes and their faces. When they saw the state the royal family was in, they stared at each other. "What's going on here, your majesty?" The king quickly got up. "We need to leave right now." His eyes were red too. "The private jet is waiting for us. I will tell you on the way. Let's go..." He quickly took his crown and his scepter, heading for the door with his cabinet members. "Bring him back with you." Granny said in a weak voice. The king made a quick turn and then nodded. He stared at his wife and daughter and said, "Take care of my son." The queen nodded. The king turned and then left the palace with the cabinet members right behind him. *** Aidan came rushing down the stairs smiling brightly. He had just been from his room to take a quick hot shower and now he was rushing outside to meet with grandmother and his son. They were out, just exploring the garden. Aidan was putting on a bright blue ordinary t-shirt without any diamond sparkles. He had a beautiful designer's skinny jean on and blue sparkly sandals on his legs. He just wanted that day to be really special and he knew it was gonna be special. As he was coming happily down the stairs, Aidan put his hand on the stair head and... "Ouch!" He felt something cut his finger. It was really sharp and painful. He quickly moved his hand, losing his smile. When he looked at what it was, he realized that he had so much blood on his hand. He saw the cut on his fore finger. It was really deep and there was just so much blood coming out. Aidan moved his eyes to stare at what had cut him but couldn't see a thing. Moving his eyes from the stair head, Aidan stared at his finger. "God, how did I cut myself? It hurt really badly. I think I need to treat it." Continuing rushing down the stairs, Aidan slipped his left hand through his pocket and got out a small cloth which he wrapped around his finger as he rushed down. Reaching down, he started heading for the kitchen before he almost bumped into Justin. "Whoa!" Justin held his arm and looked at him with a gorgeous smile. "Why are you in a hurry?" "Thank God I have met you." Aidan exclaimed, holding the cloth tightly. "I need you to attend to my wound." "Wound?" Justin gasped, losing his smile. Aidan could see that the guy really cared for him. "How did you hurt yourself?" "Relax..." Aidan chuckled. "I had just cut my finger badly and I need you to bandage it for me." "Let me see." Justin said, staring into Aidan's face. "It could be really serious." Aidan chuckled at Justin's concern, nodding his head. He raised the hand which had the cut finger. Justin quickly but carefully held the hand, slowly removing the piece of cloth. Aidan sighed and then moved away. His worry was now gone as he knew Justin was gonna help him out. Nodding his head softly, Aidan got surprised when Justin started laughing softly, rubbing on his hand. He moved his head and stared at the laughing guy. Their eyes met and he just laughed even more. Aidan frowned. "You really know how to get people with your jokes." He laughed. "For a moment I thought… by the way you were acting that you were actually hurt. You got me, really." "What?" Aidan couldn't believe what he was hearing. "What are you talking about?" "Your wound," He laughed. "You should have just told me it wasn't real." "What?" he raised his hand? "This wound is..." He trailed off when he looked at his finger and realized that there was no cut there. It didn't even leave any scars. He looked at the laughing guy and then checked his hand carefully. He frowned. "I swear it was there." "Yeah, right." "I am not joking." Aidan said in a serious tone. "If you think I am lying then you can check the cloth which was covered here." "Please, you don't need to fool me anymore. You've..." "Justin!" "Okay." Justin raised his hands as if he was surrendering. He raised the cloth high up in the air. "See..." Aidan chuckled, pointing at the cloth. "There is fresh blood on that cloth. It is my blood." "Yeah, there is." Justin laughed. "What did you use, nail polish?" Hearing Justin's words, Aidan stamped his foot on the ground and groaned. Then he walked away from Justin's presence and went outside. He was still wondering how he could have hurt himself and then healed in a matter of seconds. It was impossible even if he had magic. He still remembered the time he cut his finger with a knife. It took him the normal healing time but now he couldn't understand anything else. Aidan slowly walked towards the garden with his eyes on the ground, still wondering what had just happened to him. When he raised his face to stare into the garden all his worries suddenly vanished and he totally forgot about everything when he saw his son with his granny. She was holding him in her arms, singing him a beautiful song. For a moment he just stood still and stared at the two of them but he decided to go in and join her. "Was he crying?" he asked. "No!" granny chuckled, making a quick turn. "I just thought I should sing him a song. It makes him relax and smile too." Aidan chuckled and then went closer. He got his son from granny's arms and kissed him softly on the cheeks. He laid him on his shoulder and smiled at granny. "Thanks for always being there for my son just like you were there for me. This is really great and I appreciate it." "Stop it you crazy boy." Granny chuckled softly. "We are talking about my great grandson here. I should be thanking you for giving him to me. By the way, we were having a great time together before you came so..." She paused, opening her arms and extending her hands. Aidan chuckled happily. "Here you go." He handed the baby to her. Granny was simply the best. "Now I know that if something ever..." "I am going to kill you before you finish that sentence." Granny warned, putting the baby back in her arms. "How can you even think of something like that?" "Granny, it was just..." "I don't care what it was." Granny warned. "I just don't want you to ever repeat it again." "Alright," Aidan chuckled happily, resting his head on granny's back. "You are the best granny in the whole wide world. I love you like crazy." "And you and Ethan are the best things to have ever happened to me." She used another hand to ruffle his hair. "You'll remain to be my greatest treasures ever." "Oh..." Aidan moaned softly. "That's really sweet of you. You always say the nicest things." "That's what grannies are for." She chuckled. "We have to use our time to appreciate out grandsons and daughters, if I had one. But you are both that and I love you a lot." Aidan hugged granny tightly and then sat on the chair, enjoying an apple. He was having a wonderful chat with granny about certain things. They were having a wonderful time together as granny soothed the baby and sang him wonderful songs. In no time, he was fast asleep in granny's arms. He was looking so peaceful... so cute...so angelic. That baby was gonna grow up to be really great. "I think better go and put him to bed." Granny said. Aidan nodded and planted a kiss on his Jacob. He watched as they left and smiled brightly. He took a great sigh, getting up from the chair. He started exploring his sweet garden, eliminating all weeds as he walked, tending to the dying plants. He was so lost in nature that he didn't even see his brother coming. "Hey, what's up?" "Hey!" Aidan smiled, rushing to his brother. They both kissed and hugged tightly. "What are you doing here?" "I just came to spend some quality time with my brother." Ethan said happily. "You know I like having great chats with you." Aidan smiled brightly, patting on his back. "Okay." They both just started exploring the garden while sharing great stories and laughing together. They were really having a wonderful time together. But it wasn't long before Aidan started having a strange feeling as if something was going to happen. He couldn't quite put his finger on it but he had a great hunch that something was definitely going to happen. Aidan just took deep breaths and continued chatting with his brother, letting the negative energy away from him. In no time he even forgot about his hunch and just laughed out with his brother. The two of them had a great time together and they knew it was gonna continue. *** Hanna entered Luis' room with the queen and her grandmother right behind her. Entering the room, they found Charles with his face on palm, sitting on a small chair. He was closer to Luis, closely monitoring him. It had been five hours since Luis passed out and they just came to check up on him. He was still fast asleep on the bed and looking really pitiful. "How is he?" Granny said softly, sitting back on the bed. Charles raised his face and rubbed his tears off. He had been crying and his eyes were still red but not like all of them. He rubbed his face clean and tried to smile as brightly as he could. "I don't know." he sniveled. "He hasn't even woken up yet, not once." They all just sat quietly, staring at Luis. They had tears in their eyes and still had no idea what Luis was gonna wake up to be. They just wanted him to take heart even though they couldn't do it themselves. Everything was just out of control for them. They just stared at Luis and after what felt like hours, something happened. Even though Luis was still asleep they started seeing tears coming from his eyes in huge quantities. They all looked at each other and knew immediately that he had woken up. It broke their hearts and they couldn't hold themselves. Tears poured down their faces too. "Luis, my son..." The queen moved closer and held his hand. "I know you are awake. Please. Get up." Hearing the queen's words, Luis slowly got up and rested his body on the head board, leaning forward. Then he stared at each of them while tears dropped from his eyes, wetting his entire face. He was still in pain and he couldn't even utter a word. He just stared at them, remembering all the painful words he'd used on Aidan. More tears flooded his eyes and he cried quietly, filling his life with more sorrow. Things had turned to worst in just a day. The queen on the other cried softly, trying to rub her tears off. She couldn't do anything but cry because she was also in pain. So much had happened that day and it had made them really sad. Now all of them were regretting letting Aidan go. "Luis!" Charles rested his hand on Luis' shoulder, softly rubbing on it. "I know it hurts a lot. Let it all out and just cry like I always say to you. Crying really helps a lot." Luis gave a soft laugh when he heard Charles' words. His heart was on fire. The tears that came out were of pain and anguish. He had no idea what was going on with him. If only he could turn back time he would make sure that he never made that mistake again. It was painful. "Luis..." Charles rubbed his tear off. "You were right," Luis sniveled, letting the tears flow. "You were all right. I am such a fool. I am the greatest idiot in the whole wide world. You told me this would happen someday but I chose to ignore it and..." "Luis..." Hanna cried softly, rubbing her tears. "Please..." "No..." Luis gave a loud cry. "I deserve all this. In fact, I deserve more than this. I should be getting punished for what I did to him. He begged me," He cried loudly. His heart was in pain. "He pleaded with me. He confessed to me that he loved me. And what did I say to him." He trembled in fear. All the people cried of sorrow. "I accused him of casting a spell on me. I denied the love that I had for him. I accused him of being a warlock when he clearly denied it." "Luis..." Hanna cried. "This is really painful to me too. I know I told you that..." "He confessed that he had feelings for me. I told him that..." he paused and sniveled. "I told him that all the vows I made didn't mean anything to me. Why did I tell him that?" He cried loudly. "Why did I let him go? I didn't even believe him when he told me about... I didn't even give him a chance to explain himself. I treated him so badly and broke all vows." "Luis," Charles sobbed. "This is really painful for all of us and most especially for you. I know that..." he sniveled. "I know that you regret everything that..." "It's not enough," Luis said with a serious face. "He got hurt because of me. I saw him hurt and I chose to ignore him. He kept on telling me that William was the mastermind behind it but I chose to trust a complete stranger." "We are all disappointed," The queen sobbed. "William was the warlock and we didn't even realize it. It is really painful to know that we were actually fooled. A complete stranger came and lied to all of us. What kind of mother am I?" Luis sniveled, feeling a really sharp. "Do you want to know something?" Luis asked, looking into the faces of everyone that sat in that room. They all nodded, rubbing their faces and trying to hide them away from Luis. Luis gave a bitter laugh. "I never stopped loving Aidan. In the last two years, I was just fooling myself. I hid my feelings and thought I had solved it. But the truth is that I love Aidan a lot. He is still in my heart. This is the reason why I haven't been close to any man after him. And when I woke up in bed with William that day... I felt really terrible as if I had cheated on him. It was affecting me. I might have gotten stronger and..." he sniveled. "I might be pretending but I still love him a whole lot. I love him so much." He cried. "I just want him to be with him again. I don't really care about anything but Aidan right now. But how can he?" he cried even louder. "I had hurt him beyond repair. I am sure that he hates me right now." The whole family in the room knew exactly what Luis was talking about. They had been right there when Luis was talking to Aidan that fateful day and the words he'd used were just too deep. They were absolutely sure that Aidan was still hurting on those words. But of course they couldn't tell Luis that that was what they were actually thinking. They didn't want to hurt him more. "What kind of husband doesn't trust his spouse?" He wailed. "What kind of husband tells his spouse that he regrets doing anything with him?" Luis' tears just kept on flowing. They surrounded his whole face, going down his chin and then down his neck. His head was hurting, pulsing terribly that he felt like he would just pass out from everything. There was a lot in his mind. All the parts of his body were hurting terribly, especially his heart. His heart was killing him with the realization that he had hurt Aidan a whole lot. His heart kept on reminding him what fool he was. The entire family just watched him because they had no idea what to say to him. They couldn't soothe him because they had no words to say to him when they were equally in too much pain. "Now that I have realized what I had done," he wept. "I just feel like the greatest asshole ever. I feel like the greatest idiot on this earth for losing a boy like Aidan. All he ever did was love me and all I ever did was hurt him so much. How do I even get him back? Where do I even start searching for him? I told him never to show himself in this kingdom and he promised never to step a foot in this kingdom." "It's fine..." Charles tried to swallow the pain but he couldn't do it. "You know I get hurt..." "I can't do anything right now." Tears had now reached his chest. "I just want to cry and die. I don't want to live any more without my Aidan. All these years I have been fooling myself into thinking that I can forget about him but..." he sobbed. His eyes were really swollen and really red. "He was my first and only love and I cannot forget about him. I need to see him." He tried to get off the bed but Charles gripped him and laid him back. "Please. I need him to forgive me and take me back. I can't live without him." "Calm down..." Charles had a tight grip on his friend. "Please. Try to calm yourself down. I know that I had asked you severally on this but don't let it affect you. We don't even know where Aidan really is. We can't find him and..." "I don't care." Luis wailed. "Please. Let me go so that I can go and find him. I need him in my life. I had committed a great sin and I need..." "Please, Luis." Hanna pleaded. "I understand your pain. All of us didn't say anything when he was leaving. We couldn't even hear him out. This is our entire fault. Please..." "No..." Luis tried to get up but Charles was really powerful than him. He had him pinned on the bed. "Let me go. I don't care where he is. I can't live like this anymore. I can't live like this. I just can't." He wailed, filling his voice throughout his entire room. "We know," Granny sobbed. "Don't worry, your father and some cabinet members went looking for him. They will eventually find him and bring him home." Hearing what his granny had just said, Luis just gave up and gave about the loudest cry in his life. It sounded throughout the entire palace. It showed his pain... his regret... his anguish...his sorrows. Never in his life had he ever felt like that. He just wanted to cry and let everything out. Now that he knew Aidan was telling the truth, he wanted him so badly. *** King Julian felt a hand on his shoulder, getting him out of his thoughts. He looked beyond his shoulder and found Mr. Jay smiling brightly at him. He knew the smile was not genuine as Mr. Jay and Mr. Jones was affected by the story as well. "Don't worry your majesty." He said with a smile. "We are going to find him and bring him back home." The king sighed and looked in the direction of his two cabinet members. "I really hope so. But you just don't get it." "What's there to..." "That boy had been through a lot." He sighed. "You heard exactly what was told in the cabinet meeting two years ago. He pleaded and pleaded but we didn't..." "The boy I saw during the introduction and the time he was at the palace was a good boy." Mr. Jones smiled brightly. "A good boy cannot go bad. He will definitely come with us. We need him in our kingdom and he will heed to our call. He cannot just sit and watch while we are being destroyed. He will definitely come with us." The king wanted to believe what his cabinet members were telling him but the last time Aidan had appeared to take his family he looked different, angrier. He didn't seem like the boy his son had married at all. That was scaring him a whole lot. It was giving him tremors. Taking a deep and nervous breath, Julian moved his eyes out staring out the window. They were in a really big chopper which was owned by him. He had given the compass to the pilot so that he could see where they were going. Now it was with him. He was just hoping they were gonna reach that place as soon as possible because time was running out. It had been almost 25 hours since they left the kingdom. They were out of the kingdom just following the direction. Julian had told the two men he was with everything about what was going on. Even though they were positive about the outcome of the mission he still had great doubts. He had no idea what was gonna happen after Aidan sees him. It was stressing him a lot. Julian just sat on his seat, staring outside. There were just forests and rivers everywhere. There was no sign of civilization and it got him really worried. It had been hours since he had seen a building and his aircraft was fast, super-fast so he had no idea where they were going. They stayed for hours without any hope of reaching their destination. The sun was high up in the sky but the ac was really helping them out. His aircraft was really advanced and upgraded with the latest technology throughout the entire world. Julian nodded his head and then rubbed his eyes. He just stayed like that until he took another deep sigh and stared out the window, praying they reach soon. After an hour or so, Julian saw something shining really brightly. It shone straight into his eyes that he closed them and winced. "Ouch!" "Your majesty," one of the cabinet members said worriedly. "I am fine." He said, removing his hands from his eyes. "It's just that something just burned my eyes and..." "Your majesty," He heard the pilot's voice through the loud speaker. "The compass is showing a big red dot instead of an arrow." Hearing what the pilot had just said, the king literally jumped out of his seat, gasping loudly. "We are here." He quickly picked up the phone beside him. "We have reached our destination." He said happily, nervously. "Just look around for a house or anything that shows that someone stays in that area." "Okay, your majesty." The pilot responded. "I can see something outside but it's really bright. It's from a distance but I think it looks like..." he just drove continuously, getting closer. "I think it's a castle, made of..." he paused and gasped. “A diamond castle..." "Diamond castle?"The king gasped. Then his mind took him to the time Aidan had appeared in his castle. He was all dressed in diamonds. "Okay. Get near it and land as soon as possible." The king put the phone down and sat back, rubbing on his hands nervously. His nerves were getting the best of him and he knew better than to show it to his cabinet members. He was the king and he was supposed to be fierce and strong. He was supposed to handle it like a man. He could see from the brightness on his window that the diamond castle was really shining brightly. A whole diamond castle, he thought? Where did Aidan get the money to buy it? "Are you sure this is it?" One of the cabinet members asked. The king nodded. "This is the only place in this land. It won't hurt taking a peak right?" "Yes!" "I am sure Aidan is the one that leaves in that castle." The king took a deep breath and started with his prayers. He closed his eyes and gave a short prayer. When he opened his eyes, they were already landing on some sort of beach. That was when he got the clear view of the castle. It was beautiful. *** Aidan was slowly moving the wheel of the pram from side to side, moving the pram back and forth. It was a beautiful diamond pram that made his baby look like a rich billionaire's baby. Come to think of it, he was a rich man so his baby had to look rich even though no one would notice. Aidan was seated on the chair near the pool, playing with his lovely baby. The baby was smiling softly, giggling like the little baby that he was. It was sending beautiful vibrations to Aidan's very soul. He loved spending time with his baby. He was growing cuter and cuter day by day and looking more like Luis day by day but he was handsome. "Daddy loves you," he smiled, holding his little man's tiny hands. "Yes I do..." He chuckled. "Who is daddy's little boy?" He kissed on his little hand. "Yes you are. Yes..." "Look at daddy and son." Granny chuckled happily, getting closer to him. "Aren't you two the cutest ever?" "Granny." Aidan smiled brightly, showing her his beautiful dimpled face. She smiled brightly and handed him the baby bottle which contained milk. He took it and then put it aside on the chair, grinning at granny brightly. "Why do you always tease me? "Isn't it true," Ethan said happily. When Aidan looked in his direction, he was coming with a plate of different cut fruits. They seemed really yummy. He was with Justin and both of them were wearing cargo shorts and polo shirts, looking cute with their smiles. "You too?" "Of course," Ethan put the plate on the glass table near and cupped Aidan's cheeks, planting a hot kiss on them. "One for my wonderful brother..." He pulled away from Aidan and moved to the pram. "And one for my wonderful son." He kissed the baby. Aidan blushed and then moved his eyes to Justin. The guy just stood still, smiling as usual. "Hey," Aidan pulled Aidan's hand. "Why don't you sit here with me? What are you standing there for?" "I am... I..." "Stop stammering and sit down." He pulled the guy and he just sat on the chair close to him, smiling as bright as ever. Aidan smiled brightly and then moved his eyes to his son, playing with him. "I think this is going to..." "Wait!" Aidan quickly raised his eyes, looking all around. He put his hand on his ear, trying to listen. "Aidan?" "Huh?" He quickly moved his eyes to granny with worry on his face. "Are you okay?" "Err... I am fine but I can hear something." He said, looking all around. "It's a sound but..." "Come on," Justin said happily. "You are probably just hearing things. Have some fresh fruits and enjoy the day. We are all here with you." He picked up a piece of apple with a folk and fed it to Aidan. Aidan ate quickly and smiled brightly. He chose to forget just like Justin had insisted and he did. He went back to playing with his son but he heard it once again but this time it was getting really close. He quickly moved his eyes to stare at everyone. "Don't you guys hear that?" "Hear what?" Ethan shrugged, raising his eyebrow. "I can hear something and its getting closer." "It's probably nothing." Ethan beamed. "Just forget about it okay. I am sure..." "Wait, I can hear it too." Justin said abruptly. "I can hear it." "You can?" Aidan gasped. "Then there is something definitely coming." "It's a chopper," Ethan pointed. "I can see it coming towards here." "What?" Aidan jumped up from his seat and stared in the direction of the sound. He saw it too. It was a white chopper which seemed beautiful and expensive too. He couldn't tear his eyes off of it, not that he was admiring it but because he was just curious to know who was passing by. He hadn't seen any single aircraft since he started living in that place so why all of a sudden, he thought? The aircraft was really fast and it kept on getting closer and closer till he saw the whole of. It started rounding the beach and he knew that it was landing. That got him really worried and somehow really mad. Who had the nerves to... "Who is that?" Granny had to scream as the noise from the chopper was just too much. "I don't know." Aidan shouted. He moved his eyes to the chopper. "But whoever they are should immediately leave this place. I don't want many people finding out about this place." Aidan watched as the chopper slowly started landing, making him madder than he was he. "I wonder who it is that is in the chopper." He thought. Immediately he spoke those words, there was a sudden flash of light that brightened on his face. He closed his eyes and when he opened them, he could actually see who was in the chopper. He gasped and took a few steps back, shutting the image from his mind immediately. His heart started racing and his breaths quickened. He clenched his fists as a frown appeared on his face. He quickly moved his eyes to granny. "What is it?" "You need to take Jacob inside." Aidan gasped, getting quickly to his son. "We all need to go inside now." "What?" Ethan exclaimed, getting up. "Why?" "Don't ask me questions." Aidan said impatiently. "Just listen to what I have told you and go back inside the castle." "Son?" granny turned him quickly. "Why do you..." "The king is here." Aidan gasped, handing the baby to her. She took him as a frown appeared on her face. "King Julian is here. He is actually the one in that chopper." The chopper had now landed and Aidan had no idea what king Julian wanted from him. "What?" Ethan gasped, clenching his fists. "What does he want here? I'll..." "No!" Aidan gripped his brother's hand. "Please. Go back inside. I will handle everything. You don't have to worry about anything else. Let's just go bac in." "Who's..." "Not now, Justin." He said. "We all need to go back inside. Now come on." Aidan grabbed the plate of fruits and handed it to Ethan who seemed mad. They all started rushing inside but before Aidan entered the door, he made a quick turn, looking back. The pram disappeared and his worries vanished. He went in and shut the door. He rushed to his family. "I want you to go up the stairs and..." "Why?" Ethan bellowed. "Why should we hide from him? We hid in Angria like cowards but I will not.." "Trust me." Aidan pleaded with his eyes. "Go and hide the baby up the stairs. Do not come out until I call out to you." "I won't do that." Ethan shrugged. "I am staying right here." He sat on the staircase. "I will not run from him in my own castle. Why should we..." "Who said I am hiding from him?" An evil grin appeared on Aidan's face. "You don't have to worry. This is my castle, it is my kingdom and I rule the way I want. Just go up the stairs and trust your Aidan to handle everything." Ethan sighed. "Are you sure you are going to be okay?" "I don't know how they found out about this place." He smirked. "But this is my place now. I shall not be treated the way I was treated back in Angria. This is my territory. Why shouldn't I be okay? I am absolutely perfect with it. Don't worry I will handle it." "Okay." Ethan got up and kissed Aidan. He hugged him tightly and then started heading up the stairs together with granny and Justin. Aidan watched the baby, waving at him while smiling brightly. Once they were no longer in his view, Aidan lost his smile, replaced by a frown and unimaginable anger. "Now to suit my mood." He rushed to the center of the living room and took a really deep breath. "It is now time." *** The king got out of the chopper once the engine stopped. He moved his eyes to the perfectly huge castle and gasped, gaping at the beautiful wonder. He stopped, staring at the beautiful diamond castle. It was surrounded by a huge gate which seemed to be made of ice but it was sparkling brightly. The diamond castle was magnificent unlike anything that he had ever laid his eyes on. It was sparkling brightly, almost burning everyone's eyes. The elegancy of the castle, the design and even the view was a beauty to behold. There was nothing like gold or bricks like his palace. It was made of pure diamonds and it was really tall. He couldn't even imagine how that diamond castle had been made. When he looked at his cabinet members they all had the same expression on their faces. He cleared his voice and they all started walking towards the castle while admiring its beauty. Reaching they gate, they entered and then got caught up in what they saw. God! It was freaking amazing. Almost everything was made of diamonds. The pool chairs, the tables, the garden stakes, the doors and everything else. The whole compound was huge and everywhere was diamond or shining glass. They couldn't help but admire and appreciate the beauty of the whole place. It was magnificent and out of this world. "Wow!" The king and his cabinet slowly walked towards the huge glass door watching everything in awe. They didn't even believe a place like that would exist in this entire world. It was just magnificent and unique. Not even Julian's palace was as beautiful as the diamond castle. For a moment they thought they were in heaven. Julian had no guards because he didn't need any for that mission and he had taken none. It was just his cabinet members. Reaching the huge glass door, Julian felt just how his nerves got the best of him. His tummy rumbled and he rubbed his hands together in fear. He took a deep breath, staring at two men. The he clenched his fists and moved them forward to knock on the door. Before he even reached the door, the door opened wide on its own showing them the elegancy of the whole place. They slowly entered the place, still looking around. The door shut when they entered. They were still looking around the place. Everything except some furniture was made of diamonds and they sparkled. That was probably the most beautiful place in the entire world. It was probably the most expensive place in the entire world. It was just beautiful. Whoever owned it was really rich. The king and his members slowly walked in the castle. The whole living room was really huge. They were moving their eyes around and when they stared near the window on the far right, they saw that the curtains were open. They simply froze when they saw him standing on the window, staring outside while the shimmering diamond curtains were pulled apart. They stared at each other and then started getting closer. The man was dressed in a beautiful shimmering diamond clothe. "What do you want?" they heard the voice. It was familiar and it was clearly Aidan's. "What do you want in my castle?" The king looked at his men and then just stood still. The king was nervous. Aidan took a quick turn and he had a serious look on his face. That was when they actually saw how he was looking like. Aidan was dressed in a shimmering diamond tight trouser that showed his sexy body. He had a beautiful shimmering shirt which he had tucked in the trouser. His shoes were made of perfect diamonds and his long robe was made of diamonds too. He had a beautiful but big shiny diamond crown on his head which was perfectly curved. His hair had shades of red, pink, purple and a filled with diamonds which was all tied in a ponytail. His whole face was glowing and someone would have mistaken him for an angel. "Err... um..." Aidan raised his eyebrow when he heard the king stammering. He chuckled softly, shaking his head. Then he started laughing softly all of a sudden. "I am really sorry King Julian. Pardon my manners. Welcome to my great castle and my little kingdom, Aidana. Why don't you take a seat?" The king cleared his throat. "We are actually fine right here, standing..." he actually tried to sound as confident as he could but seeing Aidan brought all those memories back. He knew he had to be confident and tell him the reason why he had come. "We will have a seat maybe later." "Suit yourselves," Aidan shrugged, slowly moving. He swung his finger in the air, pointing it to the floor. Out of the blue, a small white substance left the floor which started growing. Before they even had a chance to take a breath, a beautiful, big pure diamond throne formed, surprising all of them. The two members looked at each other in awe. Aidan sat on the throne which seemed softer on the middle. "So... what brings you to my castle?" he crossed his legs elegantly. "To what do I owe this unexpected and unwanted visit?" The king cleared his voice and got a little closer. "You see, Aidan, I actually came here to..." he paused when he felt a really huge lump in his throat. He just stared at Aidan without uttering another word. He felt really stupid for speaking to Aidan in the condition he was in. He had surely changed. "I am all ears," Aidan raised his eyebrow. "Surely, a great and mighty king like you didn't come all this way just to... stammer." Hearing him, the king got really nervous. The first Aidan, he was able to deal with but this one was treating him with no respect at all. He was treating him as if they were mates. "I am sorry," The king said. He took a really deep breath. "Everything has been solved at home so I came here to beg you to come home with me. Please. We really need you. Your people really need you. Your husband really needs you." Hearing the king's words, Aidan lost whatever happiness he had in him. Even the smirk he had on his face faded, replaced by a huge frown that showed his displeasure. He looked at the king, remembering all the words that had been uttered. His heart started pounding deep in his heart, making him even angrier. His breaths turned into harsh ones and his lips started trembling. He clenched his fists harder, gripping on the throne as hard as he could while trying to keep himself calm. After two whole years of suffering and trying to build his life, his past was brought back to him. He didn't appreciate it one bit. He was mad. He was really mad. So the truth has finally come to light, uh, he thought as his anger got the best of him? He kept on staring at the men while his anger got out of hand. He was supposed to be happy the truth was out but he was mad. "Will you..." "Get out!" Aidan roared, clenching his teeth. "Get out of this castle if you really know what's good for all of you." "What?" One of the cabinet members gasped. "Didn't you hear..." "I am not deaf." He snarled, clenching on the throne. "I want you to leave this kingdom and this castle right now." The king felt as if his days had just found him. He was now trembling after hearing what Aidan had to say about the issue at hand. He had to do everything that he could to take Aidan back to the palace or his kingdom was gonna be in ruins. He was gonna lose his throne. "Please." The king put his hands together. "I am pleading with you. We really need you at the palace. We need you in our kingdom. We now know that it was William that had mimicked your body and did all those things. We also know that you saved our kingdom and our throne. Right now our kingdom might be in grave danger. Come back. You are..." Aidan gave a really bitter chuckle, staring at the king. "So now you need the warlock back. Oh let me think," he put his hand on his temple, dropping his leg. "You are also in the castle made by the warlock. This land belongs to the warlock so I suggest you leave before this warlock," he pointed angrily at himself. "...casts a spell on you." "Please." The king could feel tears building in his eyes. "We already know that you are not a warlock. We know it's a gift you were born with straight from the..." "No, it's not." He shrugged, giving a bitter chuckle. His anger was about to overflow. "This is a curse, remember?" The king remembered his words and it just made him feel worse than he was already feeling. "Nothing good comes out of a warlock so why do you need me back in the palace?" He asked angrily, slightly raising his voice. "You don't want warlocks in your kingdom so I want you to turn back the way you came from and leave." "We can't." The king felt like crying. "Please. Have pity on us. All of us are really sorry for everything that we have done. We regret our actions. We shouldn't have acted like that. We should have trusted you and..." "And what?" Aidan snapped. "What else should you have done? Whether I am here or at the... what am I even saying?" He chuckled bitterly. "You've found out the truth, so what? It makes no difference to me. Hadn't you found out the truth would you have been here?" The king dropped his eyes to the floor at Aidan's question. Aidan was pretty tough and he was making things really difficult for him. How was he going to convince him to go back to Angria where he belonged in the first place? "Just go home and pretend as if you didn't find out about this. You never came here and you never saw me." "I can't do that." The king pleaded. "William has already stolen the scepter. The kingdom needs someone like you. It was instructed to us that we should come here and take you with us." The king gulped. "I am only following the orders of the..." "I don't care." Aidan furiously rose from the throne and yelled. "I don't care who sent you here to pick me up. I am not moving an inch from my castle or my kingdom. Why would I live a place like this?" He gestured with his forefinger. "...and go back to Angria? Have you forgotten what had happened?" he yelled. "Did you forget that easily? Well! I am here to remind you. Two years ago I was called a warlock. All I ever did was just save the throne and it brought down hell on me. You all hated me and hurt me. You called me a criminal and you treated me like trash. I was nothing to you. You vowed to deal with me and..." he shook his head in anger. "...I would have been six feet underground by now. Where was my so called husband when this was happening? Why should I care about what is going to happen in Angria when I no longer live there? I have already found my permanent place of living. I am happy with my family." "We are your family." The king said impatiently. "Your people might be in danger." "Ha ha..." Aidan actually laughed loudly at the king's words. He looked at him and laughed even louder, filling the whole living room with his laughter. He dropped to his throne, still laughing out loud. Then out of the blue he got a serious face and stared at the men. "Did I actually hear you say family? Don't you remember what..." "It was in the past." "There is saying, there is no future without a past." He said harshly. "You are no longer my family. We might have been family but that Aidan died long ago. The weak and hurt Aidan was killed the moment you hurt him. This Aidan you are seeing is not coming back to the palace. I promised never to return to Angria and I am sticking to it." "You once called me..." "And you once called me a son." Aidan said as he tried so hard not to remember any of the pain. "But you broke that. What did you say?" He remembered his words. "You can never have a son like me. What did I ever do? Was serving the throne a crime?" "Please." The king dropped to his knees right in front of Aidan and the cabinet members. The cabinet members looked at each other in surprise, wondering why the king had done that in front of a child. But the king didn't mind at all. If it meant Aidan would come back to Angria then he was ready to do just that. He didn't care what others thought of him. "I will apologize to you as many times as you want. I will even kneel before you in front of my people. I am ready to even do anything that you ask. A great danger is coming to my kingdom. If you do not return then there will be chaos. Angria shall be brought to its knees. You are the only one with the power to change everything. I am pleading with you to follow us. Take your entire family and come with me." Tears built in the king's eyes. Aidan looked at the kneeling king in front of him. Something in him was telling him to get the king up and tell him everything was alright but the stronger part was telling him not to be a coward. Finally after two whole years the truth had finally come out to the light. Aidan was now vindicated and he had no idea how to express it. But the pain and anger took control of him more than any other emotion. He couldn't even feel anything. He was just sad Luis hadn't come with the king because he would have shown him salt and pepper. He would have dealt with him. "I don't care about Angria." Aidan said it short and sweet so that it could get in the king's ears. "I am not coming back." "How could you do this?" One of the men said. "The king is kneeling down right in front of..." "I didn't tell him to kneel down, did I?" "Well!" "And please, I told you to leave already. I want you out of my castle. I don't want you here." "Please." The king sobbed. "Have mercy on all my people and come back. You are the only one that can end all this. There is more at stake." "They are not my people." Aidan said harshly. "I don't care about Angria. I still stand firm on my ground. I made a promise and I will not break it. I am not coming back to Angria. You have found out the truth so learn to live without me just like you have lived without me for the last two years. Why am I suddenly so relevant to your kingdom and your lives? Besides, I am still the same warlock. Your kingdom sees me as an enemy. You had pictures of me all over the kingdom like a criminal" "It was a mistake." The king sniveled. "It was a grave mistake." "It was a grave mistake which had hurt me." Aidan said harshly, getting up from his throne. He looked at the king as if he didn't even realize he was on the floor. "But I have built my life here. There is nothing you can provide for me in Angria. I have everything that I need in this castle. I even have more than what you have altogether. I am never going back. The past is in the past. I have let go of everything." He walked to the window nearby and just stared out. "I think you should leave right now." "Don't you understand?" One of the cabinet members asked. "What else do we have to do to prove that we are sorry? The king is already on his knees, pleading with you to come back to the kingdom. We all made a mistake and we are regretting it now. Come back to the palace. Your husband needs you and he still loves you." Aidan thought about his child and he thought of Luis. He had a really difficult pregnancy. "I don't want any of those things. I still have everything that I want right here. I am never coming back to Angria. I don't care what happens to it. This is what you really wanted. You preferred William to me so bear the consequences of your actions." "Please..." The king sobbed. "Have pity on my people and my throne. This is really beyond us. We've accepted our mistake and we are ready to accept any punishment as long as you are in the kingdom. We will do anything." "Anything?" Aidan made a slow turn. The king gasped and nodded. "Okay." Aidan chuckled. "I want you to get out of my castle that's the only thing I want from you. Get out of here and never ever return. Who even gave you the address to this place?" "The priest gave us the address." The king said softly. He was looking pitiful. "He is also..." "So you have even found a new priest." He shook his head. He went back and sat on the throne, staring at all the men. "Well! I bet he is also the one that revealed the truth." The king nodded. "Yes! You must just return even if it just for... until the whole thing passes. We will not force you..." "No matter what... I am not returning to Angria. I am never stepping my foot on that land again." He nodded. "That place means nothing to me. I don't have any link with that place. I have established myself here and I am totally happy with my family. Just go back to Angria and never come back here. I don't care about anything related to it." "Why?" The dark haired man spoke. "You used to live in that land. You used to be the..." "I am now a criminal, a most wanted criminal." Aidan snapped at the man. "You are the same people that wanted me to pay for my crimes so what had changed your mind?" "We know it wasn't you." The blonde haired man spoke. "We finally know the truth of the matter. Doesn't that make any difference to you?" Aidan remained quiet and then took a quick glance at the men in front of him. Seeing their faces was actually more painful than he had actually thought. He had been really insulted and really hurt. He couldn't handle it anymore. "No! It doesn't." Aidan said. "It doesn't even mean anything to me. They made me promise never to return. I am a man of my words. I will never return to Angria ever again. I don't care whether the throne is at stake or the people. I don't live there anymore I have my own kingdom." The king was now hopeless. He was a bleeding king. There was nothing he hadn't done to plead with Aidan. There was nothing he hadn't said. He had even knelt down and still nothing from the boy that had been once humble. He was really scared and afraid of what was going on. That boy had surely changed a lot after such experience. Slowly rising from the floor, the king rubbed his tears and stood still in front of Aidan, staring at him with fear in his eyes. "Your husband really needs you. Will you watch him..." "I think you have overstayed your welcome." Aidan furiously rose from the throne and roared. His angry voice filled the entire room. "I am not coming and that's final. Now get out of my castle right now before I do something that you won't like." "Don't do this." One of the cabinet members pleaded. "Aidan my son..." "I am not your son." He snarled. "I am not going to repeat this again. Get out of here before I do something that you won't like. I have heard what you came to say so..." He gestured with his eyes. "I think you better start moving your bodies." "The kingdom will..." "That's not my business. That's the king's business and not the warlock's. I don't have any people in Angria. Now get out..." He pointed towards the door, getting closer to them. The king and his members started walking slowly, fearing Aidan. They were really scared and sad. King Julian knew that his kingdom was surely gonna get destroyed. Even though Aidan was throwing them out he was still pleading with. "Aidan, my son..." "I don't want to hear it." He gestured, still pointing towards the door. "Out!" he roared. "Don't do this. Please." "You won't go, will you?" Aidan asked angrily, staring at all of them. "Maybe you need me to help you out right?" "Please." The king pleaded. "Are you just gonna sit and watch..." "I am not the king. Neither am I a subject of your kingdom. I wouldn't ever leave this place for your kingdom. Thank you very much for finding the truth. Now I want you to turn back the same route you used and start going back to your kingdom. If you don't listen to me and get out..." he chuckled bitterly, nodding his head in anger. "I will show you that I have the power to do anything in this castle. You will see something even worse than what..." "I am sorry," The king stood still, still putting his hands together. "I won't leave this place without you. I won't leave until you forgive all of us and come back with us to our kingdom. I will stay here and never ever leave until you agree to come with us." Hearing the king's words, Aidan glowered and then groaned loudly. He frowned and then all of a sudden, he burst into laughter, touching his chest while staring at the king. He didn't know why he found it funny but it was really funnier than he had expected. He was angry and mad but hearing those words from the king was hilarious. "Are you serious?" He laughed, dropping his hand to his hips. "Please. I don't have time for this and..." "I am actually serious." The king said confidently. "I will not leave this place unless you come with me." Aidan's laughter stopped. He stared at the king as the anger intensified. "I don't have time for this. I am a very busy man and I have no time to waste. You wasted your time coming here so it's now time to leave." "I will not..." "Leave!" He barked, striking fear into the lives of the three men. They just stood still without moving an inch. "You don't want to leave?" they all nodded. He chuckled, nodding his head. "Well! Let me take care of that." Aidan started moving closer to them, rushing towards them while his face glowered. They were really scared and they expected Aidan to push them out of his castle but he did something that they hadn't expected. He snapped his finger and before they could even say another word, they disappeared. A moment later, they appeared in the aircraft outside, seated with their belts on. They were really surprised as they had no idea how that had happened. They stared at each other in fear and surprise. "How did we get here?" Mr. Jay gasped. "He has become powerful." The king said as he removed his belt. "But I am not going anywhere without..." When his hand tried to open the door to the aircraft, he couldn't do it. He tried severally but he couldn't even move. "I can't open it." "What?" "Now leave this place and never return." They heard a familiar angry voice. "If I ever see you back here again..." he chirped. "You are gonna regret it." They all moved their eyes to the window and found Angry a little distant away from them. "Aidan..." The king's voice trembled in fear. "My son... please, don't do this to us." "This is not your kingdom." Aidan hollered. "I rule it and without anyone's help. I am the king of my castle and I want you to leave this place. Go and live in peace without a warlock in your kingdom. I don't care..." "You might have put me here but I am not leaving." He quickly picked up a phone. "Don't start this aircraft." "Oh it will..." Aidan chuckled. "I am going to make sure of that." He extended his hand towards the aircraft. "Goodbye. Thanks for the visit. I had fun but I hope I never see you again." "No..." the king nodded. Aidan clenched his teeth, feeling his jaws vibrating in anger, deep anger that had him bound. He connected with the aircraft, wishing with his entire heart for it go back where it came from. He took a deep breath and worked his wonders. The engine started immediately and the propellers started rotating faster. An evil grin appeared on his face when the aircraft started rising from the ground. "No..." The king cried, trying with all his might to open the aircraft door but it just wasn't opening. He quickly picked up the phone. "Will you stop this thing?" "I am sorry your majesty." The pilot spoke through the loud speaker. "We haven't even started the engine. Everything is off and we are not..." "No..." The king yelled, throwing the phone away. "What are we going to do?" one of the men gasped. "This is really bad." "Aidan..." The king shouted at the top of his voice. But Aidan didn't even hear him through all that noise and even if he did, he wouldn't have responded. The king shouted at the top of his voice and felt the aircraft start moving. The aircraft was moving really fast that they started getting further and further from Aidan. The king was really shouting at the top of his voice, calling for Aidan. His fears increased at that time. He was now crying and panicking. "It's all over." Aidan watched the moving aircraft in anger. He was really mad. Seeing the king again brought all those memories once again. "Goodbye..." Aidan sighed, releasing his fists. He made a quick turn and disappeared. *** Aidan appeared in the living room in his castle. He quickly rushed to the couch and leaned to it, remembering what had happened. His shimmering diamond attire disappeared. He was now wearing what he had been wearing before the king showed up. His mood had definitely been ruined. "We have found out the truth... we now know that you didn't do it. Come home with me... the kingdom needs you, your husband needs you. William did it. We know you are not a warlock..." A short and powerful shiver ran down Aidan's spine, making him shiver in fear. His whole body jerked and his emotions got to him. He felt tears building in his eyes. After two whole years of being apart from them and forgetting about Angria, the king had finally been there, pleading with him. "No..." he sighed, feeling a tear drop to his cheeks. "I will never go back. Not after what they did to me. I will never ever go back there." Aidan clenched hard on the couch, feeling more tears drop to his face. He was mad and he was in pain. But he wasn't gonna allow that pain to make him weak. He was gonna defeat it and let it flow. He wasn't gonna allow it. Aidan heard footsteps coming down the stairs, rushing to him. He quickly moved his hands up, rubbing his face clean. He quickly turned, smiling brightly at his family. He knew his family was gonna make him feel good. He couldn't miss the frown that was on Ethan's face. "Is he gone?" granny asked. "We heard the sound of the aircraft." Aidan nodded. "He is gone. I sent him back to Angria. He won't bother us ever again." "What did he want?" Ethan said harshly. "How dare he show his face here?" Aidan took a sigh and then got confident. "They have finally found out the truth. They know I am innocent. He told me that." "So..." "He came here to take me back to Angria." He sighed. "He said that..." Aidan started narrating the story to his family, telling them every detail of what had happened. There were moments in which he wanted to cry but he couldn't do it. "So now, they want me back to his palace. They want me to go back to Luis." Granny felt better after hearing what Aidan told her. She wanted to cry. Her grandson had finally been vindicated. They had finally come to know the truth. She knew very well that the news was probably a bit too much for her Aidan to bear. She knew he was probably hurting inside. Granny gave the baby to Ethan and gripped Aidan into a tight hug. She rubbed on his back, his head as frequent as she could. "I always knew the truth would come out." "I have finally been vindicated." Aidan said, holding granny tighter. "They finally know that I am innocent. They think I am such a fool to just turn and go back to them." Granny held him tighter before she actually let him so, still holding his sweet hands. "What are you going to do now?" "Nothing..." Aidan said confidently. "I am not going to a place where I was treated like scam. I will stay in my own place where I can do everything without anyone's permission. I was badly hurt there and I will not step my foot there." "Aidan is absolutely right." Ethan said happily. "Those people need to deal with the consequences of their actions. I would have loved to be there just to see Luis' face. I warned him about this and he had the nerves to try and fight with me." Aidan looked at granny. She was really quiet. He squeezed her hand. "What do you think granny? Are you thinking I am a bad person for..." "I am not thinking about anything," Granny rubbed on his cheek. "You are absolutely right. Those people treated you badly and they had hurt you. But whatever decision you make, I will always be here to support you." Aidan smiled at granny's words. He let go of her hand, made a quick turn and then walked a distance away from them. He made another turn, facing them. "I don't want to go back to the past. I have built my life in this place. I am secure from everything. The past is in the past. I can freely use my powers here. Who knows what they will call me tomorrow? I won't ever go back to Angria." He slowly walked towards Ethan, taking the baby away from him. He kissed him and held him closer, staring at his beautiful face. "My child and I are absolutely fine without him." he made a quick turn and rushed to the window, staring outside. He needed to stay calm. He was really mad about what had happened. "I will never return." He seethed, clenching his teeth while glowering. "I will never do that." *** The king entered the entrance to the palace, walking slowly to the living room. He had his eyes in front, staring straight ahead but he couldn't see a thing in front of him. His mind was filled with a lot of things which were making his head hurt terribly. His eyes were red and his mood was definitely foul. His whole body was in pain and there was nothing to do. A myriad of emotions had taken control of his body, making his heart hurt as well. King Julian had his jacket in his hand. His shirt was halfway buttoned and his trouser looked extremely dirty. He was walking as if he had been from a war and the two men with him weren't looking good as well. They were looking like they were going to their own funerals. Seeing the king and the two men's moods, the entire royal family including Luis got up from the couch, staring at the men that were entering the living room. Charles was with them. He hadn't left since he came because Luis' mood was never better and he was always the same. He even cried at times. The royal family's mood was not that good. They couldn't count the number of times they were sad. They were always sad. They looked at each other and watched as the king and the two men came into the living room without uttering a word and then sat on the couch. They seemed even more confused than anyone had ever seen them before. They were lost and their eyes were red. "Father..." Hanna rushed to the king, kneeling down before him. "Father where is Aidan. I can't seem to see him anywhere. Is he right behind you? It's been almost two days since you left so..." She trailed off when she the king raised his face and stared into hers. He was looking really defeated and scared. "He... didn't you find him?" She gasped. The king didn't know what to think anymore. He was tired and he couldn't explain what he felt. He had never been as scared as he was at that very time. He didn't even know what to tell his daughter or his family. "Julian..." granny rushed to him. "What's going on? Why are you looking like this? You were supposed to look for him and..." "He refused..." Julian's voice was barely above a whisper. "He didn't come with us?" "What?" The queen gasped, rushing towards him. Luis just stood still without moving an inch or even uttering a word. Only God knows the amount of torture he had been through in the past two days. It was just too much. "Why? Didn't you explain to him? We need to see him. We need him back..." "He didn't even want to listen..." One of the cabinet members sighed. "The king even had to kneel down on his knees and plead with him. He just stared and dismissed us rudely. We didn't want to come but he dismissed us with his magic. He used his magic to force us to come back here." Hearing the words from the man, the queen felt as if her strength left her. She fell to her knees, feeling hot tears leaving her eyes. She actually sobbed, moving her eyes from side to side. She was scared and had no idea what to do next. "What are we going to do?" She dribbled, feeling her hands trembling. "Why didn't he just listen? Has he changed that much?" "He has." The king's voice was barely audible. "He has his own kingdom now and doesn't need to come here. He has a diamond castle." Hanna cried in pain. "Can't you just go back there and try to talk to him?" The king nodded slowly in disagreement. "We don't know how to get there. The compass we used to locate that place was not in the aircraft when we arrived. There is no way to get back to the diamond castle. We are all doomed. We have no choice. We are all doomed." Luis didn't even say anything. He couldn't cry. He couldn't speak. He couldn't even groan. The pain in him was growing deeper and deeper. He could feel it in his flesh and his bones. The worst pains that he felt were really sharp and stroke his heart. He held his chest tighter, feeling his strength leave him. Before he knew it, he was on the couch in more pain than he could have ever imagined in his life. It was hurting like hell. He didn't know what to do. He knew he had lost his Aidan. How was he ever going to get him back? It was painful, confusing and heartbreaking. "What do we do?" Granny cried softly. "We had probably hurt him more than we think. Now..." "The priest..." the king gasped, rising from the couch. He was trembling and he was sweating terribly. "I need to see him. I need his help and his..." Before he could even finish his sentence, he heard the sound of a metal hitting the floor, getting closer to them. When he moved his eyes towards the door he saw the priest coming into the living room. He was moving his head robotically from side to side, sniffing the air. The king stood still and waited until he arrived. "Please. I need your help. Our mission to..." "I know..." the priest roared, still sniffing the air. "He refused to come with you." "Yes!" the king said abruptly. "Help me! What do we do next? He vowed never to..." "I gave a solution." The priest said, now staring deep into the eyes of the king. "That was the only solution. Unfortunately, I am really sorry but I cannot do anything more for you." "No!" the king pleaded, putting his hands together. "Please. It's not my fault that..." "I am so sorry, my king." The priest bowed."There is nothing more I can do. The only solution is for Aidan to come back to this kingdom. Only then will everything go back to normal." "What can I do?" A tear dropped to the king's cheeks. "There is nothing that you can do anymore." The priest gave about the deepest sigh ever. "It is rather too late for that anyway. There is nothing more you can do. You were sent on a mission which you didn't succeed. That only means that... you have failed to secure this kingdom. There is nothing you can do anymore. Very soon a huge storm will befall this kingdom. This won't be long. You should be prepared." "Please." The king cried, pleading with the priest. "Do..." "There is nothing I can do." The priest said, shaking his head. "Unless Aidan can come back here, the evil seeker will arrive. This kingdom will be brought down to its knees." The priest hollered, raising his trident in the air. "The dark hour has already begun." The priest hit the trident hard on the floor. A loud thunder roared. Before anyone even had a chance to blink, the priest was gone. King Julian was really lost and his strength completely left him. He dropped to the floor and sat down, trying to say something but his mouth only trembled. He couldn't say anything. It was like he was possessed. Everyone else just sat down with their faces on their palms, trembling in fear. "The dark hour has begun." The priest's words sounded in the king's head. It was all over. There was nothing to do anymore. Unless Aidan came back, Julian knew he couldn't do anything to stop what was going to happen. Everything was over. "Was this end of the mighty kingdom?" *** In Wyatt's secret chamber in the castle of Alerna Kingdom... * The whole chamber was filled with red candles which were too big. Starting from the entrance going inside was just a huge line of candles which was providing light. The window on top was open, showing the bright moon. The whole place looked like a witch's coven with weird things, writings and other things. Right from the entrance going all the way to the center were candles which formed a circle at the center. On the center of the room, on the great big white floor was drawn a big pentacle. The pentacle was drawn in fresh human blood. The moon from the window shone on that pentacle which was gonna be great for the ritual. The three warlocks were dressed in blood red robes without anything underneath. They had blood dots on their foreheads which was gonna help with the ritual as well. There was a blood red cloth which was tied around their heads. They had nothing on their feet. Each of them had a copy of the ancient scroll which contained the spell which they were gonna perform that night. The seer on the other hand was putting on a white robe, holding the golden royal scepter. He also had a clay pot with blood dots which contained the potion to be used for the ritual that night. He had everything ready. All he was waiting for was the king. The door to the room opened wide open, revealing the great Wyatt. He was nodding his head while wearing an evil grin on his face. He was putting on a red robe with nothing inside. He had no jewelries on him that night. His hair was loose, almost reaching shoulder. His mood was really high and his heart was racing rhythmically. He was filled with so much evil and couldn't wait to have his power. William was right behind him and he was also putting on a white robe, not that he was part of the ritual. He was just escorting his mighty father for the ritual. "Ha ha..." King Wyatt chuckled manically, moving towards the seer with his hands behind his back. He was slowly nodding his head, feeling extremely happy for he was gonna acquire what he had been yearning for. He was gonna be really powerful, more than anything on this earth. It was gonna be a bomb. "Is everything ready?" Wyatt asked the smiling seer. "Everything is ready." The seer nodded. "It is time. We have to start the ritual as soon as possible while the moon is still brighter." "Finally," Wyatt chirped. "I can't wait to have that power. Goodbye old and weak Wyatt... Hello new and god like Wyatt." He moved his eyes to the three warlocks and got serious. "You shouldn't dare mess up or it is gonna be hot for you. I won't hesitate to kill you." The three warlocks gulped, bowing their heads. Wyatt moved his eyes to the seer with the most serious face ever. "Get ready." The seer said. "We need to start the ritual as soon as possible. You will have your powers in just a few minutes." Wyatt smirked. "Please, take your position. You know what to do." Wyatt breathed in his victory night and moved his hands to his robe. He untied the belts, dropping the robe to the floor. He was now buck naked in front of all of them including his son. He didn't mind being naked in front of his son. William saw his father naked and it didn't even bother him. After all, they were both men. Wyatt went to the center of the pentacle and then sat down with his legs crossed. He put his hands on his thighs, breathing deeply in the power of the night. He could almost smell it, his powers. He could almost taste it. He could almost feel it slipping in him. He could almost see all the evil he was gonna do with his powers. They were gonna worship him. "Take your positions." The seer instructed the three warlocks. They nodded and then took their positions, surrounding the pentacle as they had been instructed to do. The seer then went in front of the king and took a deep breath. He made a quick turn, nodding his head at the warlocks, hinting them to start with the ritual. The three warlocks stared at each other and then nodded in agreement. They took deep breaths all at the same time, staring right at the king. Then they extended both their hands, opening their scrolls. They all moved their eyes to the scrolls taking three more deep breaths at the same time. "Power of the night," They all said at the same time in the deepest voices ever. "Power of the light of the moon, the magic of the ancient scrolls... the powers of the ancient warlock, heed to our call. Come ye this night and join with the greatest warlock, Ming's successor. Power of the forces of nature and dead souls, guide us this night. Let the light from the moon lead us." They took in deep breaths and exhaled the name... "Thoth..." Then as usual, the real incantation started. They were busy reading the spell from ancient scroll of magic not even making any mistake. They were chanting in the same order. It was like a song but the words couldn't be heard clearly. They could only be understood by warlocks who were experienced like them. The words were really powerful and at times it felt like only one person was chanting that powerful spell. William only had his eyes on the three warlocks, trying to get what they were doing. They had their hands extended the whole time, pointed at the great king. Their eyes were on the scrolls which they had in their hands. Their words were continuous without even cutting. They held their breaths for they knew that a single breath could ruin that ritual. Their voices were getting louder with each passing second, echoing throughout the entire room. As their voices rose and their incantation got stronger, there was a sudden gush of air which passed throughout the room. It was like something was moving in their but couldn't be seen. As the three warlocks continued their chants, something suddenly happened. The blood pentacle started glowing a bright red color which seemed to be on and off the whole time. It was like a light bulb which wanted to go out but at the same time wanted to stay on. The seer took it as an opportunity to start with the ritual. He picked up the pot which contained the potion he had made and held it in his hands. He lifted it high in the air, chanting some words. The wind got stronger as he did that and the candles started blowing though they were still very much alive. Bowing his head, the seer passed the pot around Wyatt's head seven times before finally bowing. He picked up a further among his things and started passing round Wyatt, sprinkling the potion all around seven times, chanting some words. When he eventually stopped, the pentacle glowed even brighter. The wind got stronger and the three chanting warlocks got even louder. The priest now took a razor blade, putting the pot down. He knelt down in front of Wyatt, taking his hand. He took his right forefinger and made a huge cut. Wyatt just smirked without uttering a word. As the blood from Wyatt started dripping, the seer took the scepter. He first used the potion in the pot and poured it all on the scepter, making it combine. The scepter gave a bright golden yellow glow and the huge diamond bulb started glowing brightly. The seer chuckled and then chanted some words. He bowed his head, bringing the scepter closer to the dripping blood. Once Wyatt's blood touched the brightly glowing diamond bulb on the scepter, all hell broke loose. The diamond absorbed all the blood falling on it, making the diamond to start giving out a blood red glow. Then out of the blood, a loud roaring wind started moving throughout the entire room. It sounded like many voices speaking at the same time. It moved from side to side, roaring and rumbling loudly. William took a few steps back in fear, moving his eyes from side to side. The diamond on the scepter continued glowing blood red. The loud rumbling wind continued moving all over the room, blowing the candles. Some of them even fell to the ground, still burning. Once the blood stopped coming out, the seer took the scepter away and raised it high in the air. Thunder and lightning rolled all at the same time. The wind grew even stronger. Thunder rolled again and then all the windows in the room broke to shards. Really strong wind came rushing in, surrounding the pentacle and forming the exact shape of the pentacle. The three warlocks' chants got even stronger as the wind blew stronger. Taking a deep breath, the seer started chanting different words. He was really loud and his voice sounded different. His chants weren't long and he stopped but there were echoes throughout the entire room. He raised the scepter higher than before, leading it to the light of the moon. Once the light from the moon touched the scepter, it slipped from the seer's hands, floating in the air. Its golden color changed to deep black color, spinning even harder. The scrolls started blowing and then the words ripped from the scrolls glowing brightly, moving closer to the scepter which was spinning even dangerously. The words entered the scepter and it glowed even brighter. The three warlocks' job had been done. They dropped to the ground, catching their breaths. They were really tired and weaker than before. They felt as if all their energies had been sucked by the spell they had been performing. What was left was just the seer's job. The seer opened his arms wider, extending his hands to the king who had his eyes closed then. He opened his palms and took a really deep breath. He then started another incantation. This one was really different and the three warlocks couldn't understand it either. It was a language from the beginning of time. It was hard to master but the three warlocks knew that it was the same language. The seer was so fast that the only word everyone else heard was just, "Wyatt," And "Ming." They couldn't hear anything more. It was difficult to understand. As the seer continued with his chants, the trident spun even faster, creating its own wind. It slowly started getting down to the king's head. When it reached his head, it changed its glow and then started glowing bright red. The words that had ripped from the scroll moved from the scepter and started rounding Wyatt who looked as if he was meditating. The wind got stronger than before that everyone else except the seer and Wyatt had to close their eyes. His chants got stronger and he started repeating the same lines mention Wyatt and Ming. That was all they could understand. The scepter spun even harder and the wind got even stronger than before. He continued chanting as things changed. The diamond on the scepter started changing color. There was a light blue glow that was emanating from inside that diamond. The more it emanated the more they felt the energy it was bringing. It was really strong that the William and the warlocks felt as if their life forces were being drawn away from them. Seeing the light blue glow, the seer chanted even harder than before. The glow continued and the diamond started expanding. It was as if something wanted to come out of that diamond, something big and powerful like they felt. The seer chanted even harder. The diamond continued expanding and expanding until cracks started forming. There was truly something inside that diamond and it wanted to come out. It continued on expanding until... voila! The diamond broke into shards, emanating a really strong power that sent William and the warlocks flying in the air. They fell on the floor near the entrance, wincing terribly. They were in pain and they couldn't move. From those broken shards, something like smoke started developing, leaving the broken pieces of diamond. It didn't look exactly like smoke. It was really dark and it was moving faster, recollecting together. It moved and started surrounding Wyatt, mixing with the words from the ancient scroll. "Power..." A voice from the wind echoed. "He is here. He will bring chaos..." The dark smoke continued surrounding Wyatt faster and faster. The wind got stronger and the strange voices in the air couldn't be heard anymore. Then suddenly, the dark smoke mixed with the words becoming one. The energy in the room got even stronger than before. It started glowing though it was still dark. The seer took another pot where the final potion was and took a feather. He started sprinkling the dark smoke again, chanting the spell as he moved around the king for seven rounds. He raised the potion high in the air. "Power of the moon of the night, do thy work. Lord Ming's successor is here, sitting on this pentacle. Let him be a vessel of Lord Ming's powers. As your light touches this potion," He moved the pot to the light of the moon. "Let it be the final ingredient to summon this great power." The seer bowed his head and then moved closer to Wyatt. He poured the entire potion on him. He dropped the pot, laying his hand on top of Wyatt's head, chanting some words. When he removed his hand, the smoke which was surrounding Wyatt stopped. It moved away from him and then started spinning on the floor like a small whirlwind. It started getting smaller and smaller as if it was disappearing on the floor. Then all of a sudden, it vanished. The wind stopped blowing and everything became calm, just like it had been. Seeing what had happened, Wyatt moved his head from side. "Is that it?" He seethed. "Is that..." "Shh..." The seer whispered, gesturing him to stop. He had his eyes on the floor where the smoke had disappeared at. He knew what was gonna happen. Wyatt was feeling the same. There was no difference with what he had been feeling before. He felt just like a mortal. He needed to be immortal so... "What's really..." Wyatt trailed off when he moved his eyes to the floor and saw something, a stone like black gem with smoke surrounding it coming out of the floor. It was black but it was red hot and he could feel it. The black gem was huge and round, shining brightly to everyone's eyes. They felt its powers. They felt the evil in it. Wyatt's eyes widened as an evil grin appeared on his face. He was staring at the gem with awe and amazement. His heart was pounding deeply in his chest. His breaths were harsh and violent. He couldn't wait. The black gem came out of the floor and floated in the air. It suddenly caught a flame and started burning, right in front of their eyes. Wyatt gave a loud chuckle and gasped. He couldn't move because he knew that he would disrupt the ritual if he did so he just sat still, chuckling like an evil warlock that he was. He was happy. "Yes!" He breathed. "The gem which gave Lord Ming his powers... It's beautiful and it will now be mine. All that power shall now belong to me." The seer smirked, staring at the king. "And now for the final ritual..." The seer breathed. He took a deep breath, sitting on the ground with his legs crossed. Then he started chanting softly. As his chants started, the gem started moving towards Wyatt, getting closer. Wyatt felt its power and he already knew it was his. His enemies were definitely gonna regret messing with him. The gem got really close to him. It stopped and then abruptly rushed to him, hitting his chest with a thud. Wyatt screamed out in pain, throwing himself to the floor. He felt as if something had just been ripped from him. It was really painful. His entire body convulsed as he burned up inside. "Ah..." he cried. The seer was deaf to his pleas. He continued chanting his spell. Wyatt was in pain. He moved his eyes to his chest and saw the gem half way in his body. The mark on his chest started glowing brightly as the gem entered his body. "It burns..." Wyatt cried out pain. "It fucking burns a lot." The seer continued his chanting and then watched as the entire gem entered the king's body without even leaving a mark. The dragon mark stopped glowing but the king's screams were definitely out of control. The seer's voice started getting low until he eventually stopped. The ritual had been finished. He stood up and watched the king. Wyatt's screams were loud and really harsh. Everyone in the castle including other areas in the kingdom probably heard him. He was really loud. Then all of a sudden he stopped screaming. His eyes shot up in his head, all white. His body started jerking on the floor, moving from side to side. He was acting as if he was losing his life or something. But the seer wasn't worried. He was convulsing terribly as if he was having a seizure. This continued for a number of minutes until he eventually stopped. The ritual had been finished. The seer just stood still and stared at his king, waiting for him to... "Father..." William came rushing to his father. He reached him and shook him to wake him. "Father, are you alright?" But Wyatt was lying lifeless on the floor without any single movement. William was sure that his father wasn't breathing. "Is he dead?" The seer just stared at Wyatt without even answering William's question. William moved his eyes to stare at his father. He was still lifeless. William quickly moved his hand to shake his father once again but before he reached him, something out of the ordinary happened. Wyatt suddenly opened his eyes widely. A sound of soft wind was heard once those eyes opened. William quickly moved away from his father, falling on the ground. He started crawling backwards, feeling really scared. "Oh shit!" he gasped. Wyatt's eyes were blood red, giving a red but scary glow. They seemed inhuman and deadly too. William had never seen such a thing before so it got him really scared. His heart was racing and his blood was pumping. His breaths were quite harsh. He could feel the power just by staring deep into those eyes. It was scary. Seeing the scary looking eyes, the seer gave a loud manic laugh that filled the entire room. He stared at the red eyed king who was not even moving an inch. He just seemed stationary. The eyes were glowing brightly, making him jerk softly. Then they slowly started turning to normal. They were now back to his normal eye color. Everything was over. Wyatt was now in possession of Ming's magical power. Making a quick jerk, Wyatt groaned, slowly getting up from the floor. "I feel... I feel so..." he groaned. Then he got up and opened his arms wider. "I feel so powerful..." he didn't even mind that his son was right in front of him. "So much power..." he looked at his hands, feeling the powerful burning sensation in his body. The cut on his hand was healed. "I can feel the power. It is deeply moving within me." Wyatt was happy. He could feel it moving inside of him. He could feel the power that surrounded him. He could feel the energy deep within him. "I can feel it." "Yes!" The seer said. "You are powerful, my lord. Why don't you give it a try?" Wyatt breathed and then disappeared all of a sudden. He appeared at the door and then disappeared again, appearing and disappearing throughout the entire room. Then he came in front of the seer and laughed sinisterly. "Finally..." he laughed. "The power is mine. I feel like a god. I feel immortal." "You are." The seer bowed. "I know where to go right now." Wyatt smirked. "I am going to make them bow to my power. They will worship me. They will feel my power. I don't even need an army to take them out." "Yes my Lord..." The seer bowed. "You can bring them at the snap of a finger. Your power is limitless." Wyatt laughed loudly at the seer's words, clenching his fists. "Well! Let's try and see if I can do anything now." Wyatt snapped his finger and he became fully dressed. He was dressed in his royal attire. His hair was tied into a knot and he had a dart in his hair. He smiled brightly, looking all around. His whole body felt powerful. His power was limitless like the seer had said. Wyatt folded his hands, forming a fist. They abruptly caught fire, burning in a bright blue flame. "Yes!" He laughed. "I don't even have to chant a spell. I can control all the elements on this earth. I can control everything. I am unstoppable." Wyatt made a quick turn and directed the flame on the wall close by. The highly concentrated ball of flames exploded the wall before even reaching it, leaving a monster gaping hole. "Yes!" he acted as if he had won a lottery. "Now it's time to do what I have always wanted to do for so long. It's time to bring them all down." "Yes, my lord." The seer chuckled with evil in his voice. "You can now enter Angria without being affected by it." "Is that so..." Wyatt moved his hands to his back, walking to the huge gaping hole on the wall. He stood and looked at his entire kingdom, giving an evil grin. "I finally have Lord Ming's powers." He said happily, smirking as he looked all around his kingdom. "It is time to fulfill my destiny. It is time to bring them all down. They shall worship at my feet. They shall fear my name. I shall rule them all." He laughed manically. "All of you better get ready." "We are ready." All of them said happily. "Get ready to conquer a new kingdom." Wyatt said happily. An evil grin appeared on Wyatt's face, making him look red. He was filled with so much evil and he had a lot to do. There was just so much for him to do and he couldn't wait. No one was gonna stand in his way. He was gonna be victorious. He was gonna be a god. They were gonna worship him. No one was gonna stop him. "Now I am immortal." He chuckled sinisterly. "It is now time to fulfill my destiny." Wyatt laughed. "You all better get ready to feel my power. I am coming." Wyatt snapped his finger, fixing the wall instantly. "You are gonna feel my power." He chuckled as an evil grin appeared on his face. To be continued....
  4. Luis came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist and using another to towel his hair. Luis' room had been fully renovated and refurnished. The color of the room plus the design was now different. The bathroom though it was a three in one was replaced with different things. The Jacuzzi had been replaced by a bigger one and so did the hot tub. The multiple shower head system was now upgraded and it was really beautiful. In his room, the bed and everything including the couches had been changed. He didn't want anything that would link him to his past life. All he wanted was to just forget about everything and move on. The wine dispensers, outdoor fire pit living room were also changed. The balcony pool was now huge and it was beautiful that way. Luis had added his own closet just for shoes and another huge room for his clothes. He had changed the entire wardrobe and his personality just to change his lifestyle too. He was now a fierce man who didn't give a damn about his past. He was now a free man without a past haunting him. So much had pretty much changed in the palace in the past two years he had been away. The palace had also been renovated into something else. The furniture had been changed just to forget about everything. It was going perfectly. In the past two years Luis had been abroad, things have pretty much changed for him. He had accomplished his mission even though it had been hard at first to just forget about everything. His friend had been so helpful to him in terms of being there for him and encouraging him. They had a lot fun abroad and they did all that they could just to forget about Luis' troubled past. It had been hard on him and after long, he buried what he felt for Aidan and nothing was gonna bring those feelings that had been buried. He was now a free man and he loved his freedom rather than being imprisoned by the feelings that he had for his betrayer. Now he had his life back on track and he was even livelier than he had ever been before. Nothing was gonna ruin that happiness for him. What Luis' couldn't get to understand though was that in those past two years, not once did he have any sexual encounters. Sure, he had a guy give him a blow job abroad but he didn't like it at all. They used to hang at gay bars but nothing really interested him. He didn't want to fuck any of the whores and he still couldn't understand the reason why that was so. But...he had tried to get his life back as a playboy. It didn't work for him. Guess what he was really looking for was a real relationship. Maybe he was older and didn't need to be sleeping around. He was 25 now for heaven's sake. A loud vibration got Luis out of his reverie. He moved his face forward to his phone and then dropped the towel he had been drying his hair with. Taking a really deep sigh, Luis rushed to the phone and then quickly picked it. “Hello...” ‘Hey, man, are we still hanging out?’ “Yes!” Luis chuckled. “You know I wouldn't miss that for the world.” ‘Okay. I thought since you are taking too long...’ “I just got caught up in my own thoughts and that's all.” He hit his head. “But I will hurry it up. I cannot miss hanging out with you.” “Okay.” Charles chuckled. “See you then.” “Okay.” Luis cut the call and then nodded, chuckling softly. The person that made his day was his friend. His friend had even gotten crazier in the past two years. But he loved him even more. He wouldn't dare miss any opportunity to hang out with him. “Crazy guy.” He chuckled, heading towards the room where his entire clothes were. Reaching the room, Luis did a quick scan to see what he was gonna wear for that day. After much consideration, Luis put on a red designer's skinny jean, pink designer's shirt which he tucked in the jean. He then put on red designer's snickers that made him look super sexy. He was really sexy but he knew his outfit just made that really wonderful. Rushing to his room, he combed his hair and then wore his cologne. He checked himself in the mirror and noticed that he was just perfect. He was now ready to hang out with his buddy and just have a good time like he had been doing since he came back about a week ago. With a final look, he got out of his room into the elevator and then down the stairs. Reaching the living room, Luis found his sister with Henry, her fiancé now. They had been engaged for about two months and their wedding was yet to be announced. Even though he hadn't been there, he had seen the engagement party and it had been really classy and elegant. He was really happy for his little sister. She deserved more than what she was getting. He knew she was gonna be a great wife to Henry and a wonderful mother to her children. He had no doubt about that. “What's up?” Luis greeted as he reached the living room. He was wearing a really wonderful smile on his face. “Hey!” The queen got up and then kissed him. “You are finally awake. But you look as if you are about to go somewhere. I thought you were gonna have lunch with us. We are having Henry with so...” “Oh...” Luis hit his head, moving his eyes to Henry. “Sorry man. I can't have lunch with you. I really have to go. I am meeting up with Charles. We are going to have lunch together and just hang out, have fun. I am really sorry.” “It's fine.” Henry smiled brightly. “It is really nothing. There are other days that we can sit together and then just have lunch.” “Yeah,” Luis nodded and then smiled teasingly. “Or I have a great idea. Why don't you ditch this girl and then come with me? I know we are going to have great fun. Besides, you are marrying my sister and I feel I don't know a lot about you. Let's strengthen this bond and then just hang out, you know...” He gestured. “Let's hang out as friends.” There was a moment of silence as none of the people around spoke. Henry looked straight at Hanna and Hanna looked at Luis. Then she smile brightly and got up, coming closer to him. “You want to take my man out?” “Why?” Luis rolled his eyes, teasing his sister. “Is there any problem with me hanging out with my future brother in law?” “Yes!” Hanna nodded. She chuckled when he raised his eyebrow. “I think you are crazy. Why didn't you ask sooner? I think he should go with you too. You are going to be brothers soon and it is only fair if you make a bond.” She looked behind. “What do you think, my love?” “I am fine with it.” Henry smiled brightly, getting up from the couch. “As long as...” “Why would I have any problems with it?” Hanna laughed, hitting Luis on the shoulder. “There is nothing I want more than my two babies hanging out together. You should get used to it because you will do it more often once we are married.” “Yeah,” Luis breathed, smiling brightly. “And I am not your baby.” “Yeah, you are.” She squeezed his shoulder. “Now I want you two to have fun. And don't you dare make my baby drunk okay?” “I am thinking of doing just that.” They all laughed. “But don't worry,” he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “I will take good care of your fiancé for you, okay?” “Okay.” Hanna moved to her fiancé and kissed him on the lips right in front of Luis and the queen. “Have a really good time with my brother?” She rubbed his lips. “Of course.” Henry nodded. Hanna moved to Luis and kissed his cheeks too, rubbing on them softly. “I trust you to make him have a good time.” “You bet.” Luis said, moving his eyes to Henry. “Let's go bro. We really have a fun day ahead of us.” Henry chuckled nervously. “Okay.” He went near Luis. Luis wrapped his arms around Henry and both of them started heading out of the palace. “Come early.” The queen hollered just as they were about to exit the door. “We are gonna have dinner together.” “Alright mom.” Luis hollered as they exited the door. The queen chuckled and then sat on the couch, nodding her head happily. “This boy's craziness has just gone to another level since he came back from abroad.” “Yeah...” Hanna chuckled, sitting on the couch with her legs crossed. “He sure has changed a lot I tell you.” “I am really happy for him. I can't even express it.” The queen chuckled softly. “Who could have believed that he is the same boy that was crying like a baby, years ago? I feel really happy for my son. He went through a lot and...” “You are right, mom.” Hanna chuckled. “But has he really forgotten about Aidan or...has he just buried those feeling?” She laughed when her mother frowned. “I am sure he has moved on just like we have moved on.” “Moving on and forgetting are two different things, mother.” Hanna said. “Anyway, I am sure he has forgotten. You are really right about this. He has been through a lot and I hope he doesn't experience that again.” “Sure.” The queen beamed. “I just hope he brings in a new son in law so that he can be truly happy just like you. I still can't believe that you will be getting married real soon. This is really wonderful.” “Mom,” Hanna blushed. “We are just engaged. As for Luis...I am sure he will find another guy out there. But I can tell you that none will make him happier than Aidan did. His love for him was reflected in every way.” “Hanna...” The queen didn't like where Hanna was going with the conversation. “Please, will you stop talking about that boy. We are living in peace now and we don't want any problems in the house. Can you stop...” “I am right you know.” She sighed. “None will make him happy. Remember what they say about first love? There is nothing like it. You are going to tell me.” The queen opened her mouth to speak but she found it impossible to do. Hanna's words were ringing in her head. Could Hanna's words be absolutely right, she thought as she looked at her daughter? Could she be right after all? *** The king was standing in his throne room, staring at the trident which was just near a wall, placed carefully in a diamond glass like thing. He was busy staring at the trident, nodding his head sadly. Things had taken an unexpected turn and he had no idea what to do. “For how long will this keep on happening?” He said angrily. “For how long will I continue to live without a priest by my side? For how long will I remain unguided?” King Julian was really confused. For the past two years, the trident has remained dormant without any signs of choosing a successor, at least none that he knew of. He knew what exactly was going to happen once a new successor was sensed or rather chosen. The trident was gonna glow a bright white color. But nothing like that had ever happened in the past two years. The king got closer to the trident and then carefully rubbed the glass in which it was placed. “For how long shall I wait?” He continued. “This is really stressing me out and I have no idea what to do. Ever since the origin of this kingdom...nothing like this has ever happened. Could it be that the almighty is angry or something?” He sighed. King Julian moved his eyes up, staring into the ceiling. “Why is this happening? Does this mean that there will be no priest? So many questions are in my mind. I need answers, almighty.” He bowed. “I need a new priest. I need guidance. I feel really lost. It's like the almighty has abandoned me.” Julian then moved his eyes to the trident. “A king without a guide is a lost king. My father told me this when I was young. Now I know exactly what he meant. So many things have happened in our lives, things that we need answers to. The temple of light was defiled years ago and can only be completely cleansed by a priest. Please...” He pleaded. “I need real answers. I need to know when the next priest is going to be chosen. Please.” King Julian bowed his head and then gave a short prayer. The only thing that he wanted was just to have a priest by his side. He needed a guide. He hasn't had any spiritual help since the death of the priest. He felt he needed it urgently. The priest's presence was always very important to any king. In fact, he was the first king to have gone that long without a priest. It was really getting him worried. After the prayer, the king moved his head up and stared at the trident. It was really beautiful but he felt as if it had no power anymore. Not a single glow in the past two years. Things were really not what he had expected them to be. “May the Almighty's will be done.” He sighed. King Julian took one final look at the trident and then left the throne room. After King Julian left the throne room and locked it, something happened. The trident started like a shimmering light which was glowing brighter. The glass opened wide, releasing the trident. It rose high up in the air, spinning slowly while the light kept on glowing. As the light started glowing brighter, the spinning got faster until the whole room was filled with quiet wind which blew all around the room. The room was now fully bright. The trident spun for a number of seconds before it hit the floor with a thud. Immediately the wind stopped and everything went calm. The light went off and then trident went back into the glass. A new successor, a priest had been chosen. *** “Seriously that had been a great day.” Henry said to Luis as they both entered the palace. “I have never had such fun for a long while.” “Sure.” Luis chuckled, patting on his back. “We should really hang out more often. It was great having you around.” “Thanks.” Henry smiled brightly. “That was really nice of you. And Charles is really fun. I knew he was fun the first time I met him but I had no idea he was that crazy. No offence.” “None taken...” Luis laughed. “He is really...” “So you guys are back?” Hanna interrupted, getting closer to the two of them. “Yeah.” Luis stopped and then moved his eyes forward, crossing his arms on his chest. “Are you happy or is there anything...” “It's just that you came late.” Hanna said, hitting Luis on the hand. “Mom told you guys to make it up here earlier. We have been waiting you know?” “Sorry,” Henry apologized, gripping Hanna's waist. He brought her closer and kissed her right in front of Luis. Luis smiled brightly and then pretended as if he was not really seeing it. They were kissing passionately, sucking on each other's lips as if they were hungry for each other. Their hands were all over each other's bodies. That was no ordinary kiss and they seemed to have forgotten that he was right there with them. “Ahem!” Luis cleared his throat, snapping them out of their kiss. Both of them blushed brightly, dropping their eyes to the floor in shyness. “I don't mean to be a spoilsport but I pretty much heard someone saying that we are being waited for at dinner. So...” He raised his eyebrow. “What's with all the kissing and...” “Sorry, bro. I couldn't help it.” Henry apologized, staring deeply into Hanna's eyes. “I think your sister...” “Before you finish that sentence could we go and have dinner.” He interjected, teasing the two of them with his eyes. “You can always kiss however much you want after dinner.” He got closer to Henry and gripped his waist, tearing him away from Hanna. “Now let's go.” Henry chuckled and then followed Luis to the dining room with Hanna following them behind. They reached the dining room and found everyone except the king there. They were just chatting, waiting patiently for them to come. “Finally,” the queen got up from the chair. “We've been waiting for ages.” “Sorry, mom,” He kissed her. “We were just having so much fun that we forgot we had to come back for dinner.” “What matters is that you are here.” The queen rushed to Henry and hugged him. “Now sit down and have your dinner.” Luis rushed to his granny and kissed her on the cheeks. She smiled and then kissed all over his face, making him sit down next to her. Once they all sat down, the maids came and served them their dinner. Granny gave a short prayer before they all dived into the deliciously cooked dinner. It was magnificent and lovely. As they ate, the king came inside with a beautiful smile on his face. He had his crown on his head, wearing beautiful blue royal attire which looked perfect on him. He was walking elegantly, chuckling softly to himself. “Hey dad.” Luis greeted as his father entered. “Hey son.” The king took a seat. “How was your day?” “It was fine.” Luis answered, staring at his happy looking father. He nodded, chuckling softly. “I don't need to ask how your day was because I can see from your ever glowing smile that you had a great day. Tell me...” he crossed his fingers, still staring at his father. “What is making you smile like that? Did mother give you some great news or...” “No, you crazy boy.” The queen slapped his hands softly, drawing a soft laugh from him. “I have no idea what is making him this happy. Believe me I have never spent any second with him today. He went to a meeting.” “Yes!” The king smiled as a maid served his food. “I went to a meeting and every program and project that we had planned has been successful.” The king started explaining to him on various projects which had worked according to his plan. Those projects were gonna help people a lot, especially the vulnerable people. Each city in his kingdom had been upgraded with new buildings in the past two years and it was growing. He had provided a lot of school leavers with scholarships to help them pursue their careers. It was a great development for his kingdom. Luis and the others were really happy with the king. They even congratulated him. But it seemed like he had another story to tell them. “By the way, William is in the kingdom.” The king said as he took a spoonful of his food in his mouth. “William?” Granny sounded confused, moving her eyes from side to side. “Which William are you talking about?” “Prince William.” The king said happily. “He arrived earlier this night and he is at a hotel in town.” “Prince William?” Hanna gasped, putting her spoon back on her plate. A bright grin appeared on her wonderful face. “Oh my God. He is here?” The king nodded as he swallowed his food. “Yes! I actually had no idea he would be here. The hotel he arrived at is the hotel I was having a meeting at. We only met by chance. He said he was gonna send word that he had arrived.” “But why spend the night at a hotel?” Granny asked. “The palace is really huge and I don't think being at a hotel is that safe or even good for a person of his class. He is a prince and he should stay at the palace. Don't you think so Luis?” “Uh?” Luis gasped, moving his eyes to stare at his granny. He had been eating quietly since they started talking about William. “What?” “We are talking about Prince William staying at a hotel.” Hanna reminded. “Don't you think he should be staying in the palace?” “Err...” He chuckled nervously, holding the spoon tightly. “Yeah. I think you are right.” The king took a great sigh. “I asked him to stay here but he said he was really tired. But don't worry about him. He promised to come stay at the palace tomorrow because he came to visit us.” “That's good.” Hanna said excitedly as she squeezed Henry's hand. “I can't really wait to see him. He is nice and really kind.” “Yeah...” The king said. “He is really like that.” “I hope he stays long this time.” The queen said. “He didn't stay that long the first time. He needs to stay for a few days.” “Yes!” The whole dinner was just about William coming to stay at the palace. All the family members contributed to the conversation except Luis who seemed really quiet, eating his food quietly. He had no idea why he wasn't contributing to that conversation. Maybe it was because he wasn't interested or he hadn't known him for that long. But he had no objection with him staying at the palace. He was really okay with it. After dinner, Luis and his family chatted some more. Then he escorted Henry out of the palace over a little chat. They promised to hang out even more and then hugged for the first time ever. Luis waved at Henry and he left. After Henry left, Luis kissed his family goodnight and then went up the stairs. He was really tired that day. He took a quick shower before slipping under the covers. He just closed his eyes and he was already asleep. *** “Good morning...” Luis greeted as he rushed to the living room. “Morning...” they all smiled brightly. Luis went to the living room and sat down, grabbing a cushion which he held on his thighs. Luis was wearing a deep brown skinny jean, red t-shirt and black sandals. He had a band tied around his hair, making it lay downwards. He was just in casual as he had plans of just staying at home with his family. Moving his eyes around, Luis noticed that his family was looking rather impatient as if they were waiting for some really important. His father was staring at his watch regularly and so were his mother and the rest of his family. He wondered why they acting like that. “Okay. What's going on here?” Luis gave his family a suspicious look. “Why do all of you look like that?” Hanna chuckled and then rushed to him in her beautiful heels and yellow dress. “Well! We are waiting for...” Before she could finish her sentence, a guard rushed inside and then knelt down, bowing his head in front of the king. “My lord, he has arrived.” “Okay.” The king gave a wonderful smile. He got up and chuckled happily. “Go. We will be there in just a second.” The guard bowed and left. Seeing his father's happiness and smiles, Luis got up and got near him. “What's going on?” he asked. “Who are you expecting?” “Silly boy...” The king chuckled, rubbing on his shoulder. “We are expecting Prince William. Have you forgotten that...he is arriving here today?” “Oh...” Luis hit his head and smiled, dropping his hand. “I had totally forgotten about that. I am really...” “Well!” Hanna gripped his arm, coiling it with hers. “Now you know so let's go and welcome him.” She pulled him and started dragging him out. “You are really crazy.” Luis teased as he followed her behind. The royal family went outside the palace and just in time to find William getting out of the elegant and beautiful car. He was looking really handsome and sexier than before. His dirty blonde hair was now in brown color, making him look really handsome. He had his hair shaven on the sides and then a whole lot of it on the middle all the way down. It was gelled beautifully and he had a beautiful golden crown on his head. Instead of royal attire, he was putting on a beautiful black designer's skinny jean, yellow shirt which was tucked in and black designer's shirt which he had tucked in his trouser. As usual, William had a beautiful grin on his face and it seemed to touch the royal family like it did. He was with his three guards and they seemed really happy too with their wonderful grins. He had a big designer's bag with him. “Your majesty...” William rushed to the king and knelt down. “What are you doing?” The king leaned and then gripped his arms, getting up immediately. “You don't have to do that. I told you the last time that you’re a prince and there is no need for that.” “But you are my king...” William beamed. “You are more superior to me. It is only respectful if I do this, my lord.” He tried to bow but the king held him tighter. William smiled brightly. “You are our guest and we are to treat you as our guest.” The king patted on his shoulder. “Welcome to our kingdom once again.” “As usual, it is quite the honor to visit this great kingdom once again.” He smiled brightly, taking in a deep breath. The king patted on his back once more and then let him go. He moved to the queen and tried to bow but she held him tighter and kissed his cheek, welcoming him to the kingdom once more. He moved to granny and she kissed him too. When he moved to Hanna, she hugged him tighter. “Welcome to our kingdom once more.” She said as she pulled away from him. “It is a great honor to have you here. You don't know what this means to all of us. Your visit is really important to us, especially your mood.” William chuckled at Hanna's words. “I am honored by that. Thank you.” He said as he moved to Luis with a great smile on his face. “Prince Luis.” He chuckled. “Though we never spent any time the first time I came...it is a great honor to see you again. I just hope we will spend more time together this time.” Luis chuckled nervously. “It is great to have you here.” He extended his hand but got surprised when he was given a big hug instead. He smiled brightly after they broke the hug. William chuckled happily. He had enjoyed the hug and it felt really beautiful to him. “I must say though...” he put his finger on his temple, slowly rubbing on it. “There is something different about you, Prince Luis.” “Yeah.” Luis said nervously, scratching his head. “I had a makeover.” “Good!” William smiled brightly. “I had a makeover too. But you look more handsome.” “Thanks.” Luis smiled brightly. “You look really handsome too.” The two guys just stood still, staring in each other's eyes, well...William was staring deep into Luis' eyes, lusting after him. He had come for a mission and he was gonna get what he had come for whether the heavens like it or not. “Shall we go in?” The king offered. William smiled brightly and then nodded. All of them followed the king inside while William's guards were led to their rooms with the huge bag they were carrying. William and the others reached the living room and sat. William removed his crown and placed it on the table. He then sat facing the king and the others while a huge smile appeared on his face. “I am really sorry about last time.” William apologized. “I left without telling any of you. I had a really important program that I had to attend to immediately. My kingdom needed me that time and that's why I left without telling anyone.” “It's okay.” The king smiled brightly. “We understand that kingdom matters are really important. What matters is that you decided to visit again.” “Yeah.” William chuckled, moving his eyes around the palace. A smile left his face as he looked around as if he had lost something really important. “What are you looking for?” Hanna smiled brightly. “Uh?” William moved his face to Hanna and smiled brightly. “Are you looking for something?” From Hanna's question, William knew that the next part was gonna be fun. His work had begun from that time onwards. He smiled brightly. “Err...no...I mean...uh... it's just that I don't seem to see Luis' husband, Aidan. Has he perhaps gone somewhere or he is busy doing something? I thought I should say hello. He is a great guy.” The smiles on everyone's faces faded as they stared at William without saying anything. They all moved their eyes to Luis and saw that he had a great smile on his face as if he wasn't bothered at all. He stared at each of them, winking and trying not to lose his smile. “Where is he?” William chirped. “The last time I came here he was a really great and loving guy to me. And I am pretty sure Luis has fallen...” “Excuse me.” Luis got up from the couch, smiling softly. He started heading for the exit door. They all watched as he disappeared outside. Then they all moved their eyes forward to look at William. They all knew why Luis had left. He didn't want to listen to talks about Aidan. “Did...did I say something wrong?” William asked apologetically. “Please. I only asked about Aidan and I hope that wasn’t trouble?” “Luis doesn't want to talk about him.” Hanna sighed. “What? Why? Isn't he his husband?” He frowned. “They are in love with each other and...” “They are not.” The queen said. “They have already separated.” “What?” William gasped, holding his chest in pretense. But he knew very well Aidan wasn't in the palace. “Why... how did that happen? I thought I...really thought they were in love. How could he divorce such a loving boy? I thought...” “It's complicated.” The king said as he crossed his fingers. He didn't like talking about Aidan too because he remembered what exactly had happened. He still didn't have any priest. “He was just a pretender. He was after my throne. He killed the priest and he was a warlock. That's why they separated and we’ve never heard from him for over two years since he ran away.” “A warlock?” William gasped, getting up in pretense. He made sure to sound surprised. “Oh my God, do such things exist? I only thought they exist only in comics and other fantasy novels and movies. A warlock...” He exclaimed, sitting back on the couch. “That is...oh my...” he buried his head on his palm. “What have I done? It must have really been so hard for him to forget and now I just reminded him of it. What have I...” “No!” The king assured, smiling brightly at him. “You don't have to be sorry or blame yourself. He is absolutely fine. He has forgotten about it. Just go and get freshened up and then come down for lunch. Hanna will...” “No,” William said, shaking his head. For the first time he lost his smile and just frowned. “I need to apologize to him, your majesty.” “No, don't...” “Please.” He pleaded. “There is nothing like forgetting completely about something.” He said softly. “He was reminded of the lie he shared with Aidan. I am sure he is hurting. If I apologize to him, he will feel a little better and so will I.” The king stared at William and noticed that he wasn't looking too well. He was really a sweet boy, perfect for his son if he was gay, he thought as he took a deep breath. “Alright.” He said. “I am sure he is outside the palace.” “Thank you.” William got up and started rushing outside. Once he was sure that no one was able to see his face, an evil grin appeared on his face. He chuckled sinisterly inwardly, loving what he had done. His work was already on and he was gonna do it as fast as he could. Nothing was gonna make that mission impossible. He had already ignited the fire in Luis' heart and he was sure he hated Aidan even more. It was gonna be easy for him to take advantage of Luis. Then his mission was gonna be over and he was gonna take back the scepter to his kingdom. Then everything was gonna be over. Coming out of the palace, William found Luis at the entrance, leaning to the golden pillar with his arms folded. He was staring at the beautiful surrounding without any expression on his face. William took a look around and lost the evil grin on his face. Then he got serious and moved closer to Luis. “I am sorry,” he announced softly. Hearing the voice behind him, Luis made a quick turn and found William looking vulnerable and sad. He had no idea what was going on. “What?” “I said I am sorry.” William apologized. “I had no idea that you and... I am really sorry.” “What are you apologizing for?” Luis chuckled. “It's not like you offended me.” “I did.” He moved closer and put his hands together, pleading with Luis. “Please. Forgive me for what I have done. I didn't mean to say that. I had no idea that you were separated. I shouldn't have even brought that topic. I should have closed my mouth.” “I still don't know what you are talking about.” Luis moved his shaky hands and held the hands which William had put together. He drawled them down and then smiled. “There is nothing wrong with what...” “I shouldn't have asked about him. I know that I reminded you of him.” “No! You didn't do any sort of thing because I don't even think about him.” He said. “I only left the living room because I wanted some air. I didn't leave because you asked about him okay? Don't worry about anything, William.” “Are you sure?” William raised his eyebrow and just stared at Luis. “I am sure.” Luis nodded. “I wouldn't be mad over something as stupid as that. Just go back inside and freshen up. I am pretty sure you are really tired.” Hearing him, William smiled brightly, extending his hand to Luis. Luis moved his eyes to the hand, wondering why William extended his hand all of a sudden. When he looked at William he had a bright smile on his face, gesturing him to shake his hand. “What's this for?” Luis couldn't quite get it. “This is my way of saying sorry.” “I told you that...” “I still want to shake on it.” William beamed. “Now shake my hand if you didn't get offended by what I said.” “Okay.” Luis chuckled nervously, extending his hand. He shook William's hand happily. “Now I know that you were telling the truth.” William was getting turned on just by being near Luis. Luis was one sexy man. He couldn't wait to taste him. Things were going just like he had planned them. “Friends?” Luis raised his eyebrow and chuckled. “Friends.” That was like a golden ticket for William. His whole body vibrated in pleasure. He was really happy. Letting go of Luis' hand, William stood at a distance, taking a few steps behind him. He was happy now that things had gone according to his plan. Nothing was gonna make that moment go away. “I will be inside.” William pointed. “See you later.” “Okay.” William chuckled and then turned back. The same evil grin appeared on his face. Luis on the other hand leaned to a pillar and just took a deep sigh. *** “Thank you so much.” William chuckled happily. “You are welcome.” Hanna gave him the same kind gesture. “Now go inside and freshen up. You will then come down the stairs for lunch and some chats. There is still a lot that I need to talk to you about. We still don't know a lot about your kingdom.” “Of course, my lady.” William bowed. “I wouldn't deny you that.” “I will now go back.” Hanna made a quick turn and then went to the elevator. William on the other hand watched as Hanna entered the elevator. She waved at him as the elevator door was closing. He waved back and then made a quick turn, smiling like an evil warlord. Taking a deep breath of fresh air, William opened the door and to his surprise, the three warlocks were already in his room waiting for him. Seeing them, William closed the door shut and then entered, laughing as if he had done something of great evil. He folded his arms on his chest as an evil grin appeared on his face. “Finally!” William chirped. “We have finally arrived. We are back at the palace where we will get to prove that we are more powerful than father thinks.” “Yeah.” The red haired warlock spoke. “It really feels good to be back.” He breathed in the sweet palace air. “Can you smell that?” “Victory!” The blonde haired warlock chuckled sinisterly. “You are right.” William said excitedly. “It is pure victory and this time, there is no threat in the palace. We will not be like last time. For some reason, the magic of the palace is not as strong as it was the first time we came here.” He sat happily on the bed, crossing his arms on his chest. “The old fool thinks I really meant what I did outside. He really thinks I can bow to him. It makes me sick. “We must remember, we only have a few days. We must not spend more than five days here. Father really needs that scepter. And to make him even prouder...we must do that in less than four days.” “That's good.” The red haired warlock said. “Our mission is really important. We need Luis'... “Leave that to me.” William chuckled, remembering what exactly he was up to. “I will get those two samples. My work has started already and in a few days, we shall have those two samples. Victory shall be ours.” “Too bad nobody even suspects it.” “They won't.” William gasped, giving an evil chuckle. “No one can suspect us because they know nothing. That stupid man called the king doesn't know a thing. He thinks I am being all nice but wait until I hit his balls. That is when he will realize how stupid he is.” He then got up quickly and stared at them with a stern face. “However, let me warn you. You should never screw up or else you are gonna...” “No screw ups this time.” One of them chuckled. “We are going to blend in perfectly. Our job is real easy. We already know the spell. We are just waiting on you to bring his semen and his blood.” “Well then...” He made a quick turn. “I better start my game. Sit back, relax and enjoy. I am going to bring you what you require very soon.” He gave a sinister laugh that was soft but filled with so much evil. Hearing the prince's words and evil chuckles, the three warlocks looked at each other and then their faces were decorated but purely evil grins. They only had evil thoughts in their heads and that was all that they cared about. Nothing else mattered to them. It was time to prove to their lord that they were more than he had thought of them. It was time for them to prove that they were not as weak as he had thought them to be. It was time for William to prove to his father that he didn't make a mistake by being his father. It was time to show his father that he had his blood in his veins. It was time to prove that...never mind. All he knew was that he had to impress his father. That was the only thing that he knew. “This is gonna be fun.” William laughed sinisterly. “I am gonna enjoy it so very much.” William licked his lips sensually, giving out a low moan. “You will be pleasuring me soon.” *** Aidan came rushing down the stairs, holding a baby blanket. He had a bright grin on his face which he didn't want to lose. Aidan was putting on a bright sky blue, diamond filled t-shirt which sparkled like crazy. He had a red skinny jean which was equally sparkling like crazy. On his feet were glass sandals that seemed to have a sparkle of their own. He was looking super fabulous in a really tight skinny jean that showed his wonderful feminine shape which had changed in the last one year after he had given birth to his wonderful son, Jacob. Aidan had his hair in a twist in bun which he had tied with a diamond filled band. His hair was just normal black. He used to dye it at particular occasions but on that day...it was just his hair. He loved the wonderful feelings which he had inside of him. It was nothing compared to anything. In the last one year, Aidan's life had taken a great turn for the best. His son was now his source of happiness and he loved him like crazy. His son always made him smile and feel the love which he never knew existed. It was a whole new different feeling, knowing that you are holding a baby and that baby is yours. A lot had changed around the castle, especially since his child had been born. The first time he had used his magic after his child was born, it felt stronger and more powerful than it had ever been. In fact, he had made a few adjustments to the castle and places surrounding it. In his own room, he had made a joining door which led to another room. In that other room, Aidan had made his son a wonderful room/play room. It was just like Disneyland. It was actually really beautiful. There were a lot of toys, Disney stickers, a small pool for his son and many other things including a water slide, of course those were only for when he grew up. But he just couldn't wait. He was too eager to make his son those things. It had been a great moment for him. Aidan had renovated and refurnished the whole castle. In fact, he had added other things as well since he was in a happy mood. He had a made a pool behind the castle which looked like a moving river. Everything was just wonderful. “Hey son,” Granny said happily. “Hey granny.” Aidan said as he handed her the blanket. She was looking spectacular in a red dress which made her look younger. She had slippers on and her hair was tied in a knot. She was looking really amazing. “Why don't you go and join the guys while I prepare lunch.” “Really?” He raised an eyebrow. “Are you trying to get rid of me or something?” “No!” Granny chuckled, cupping his cheeks. “I am only telling you to go play with your son, okay.” “Okay.” Aidan chuckled happily. “Why don't you go and play with him so that I can make all of you something to eat? I haven't done that in such a long time.” He gestured. “I had the surgical wound but now that I am completely fine and it has faded, let me do the cooking.” “Alright.” Granny said happily. “We'll cook together. Now let's move to the kitchen. We will join the guys a little later.” “Fine by me.” He shrugged, heading to the kitchen. Granny followed behind, talking with him about what they were gonna make for the guys. Reaching the kitchen, Aidan snapped his finger, transforming his wardrobe instantly. He was now wearing a beautiful ordinary but classy cargo short which was a really tight and showed his ass. He changed everything including his shirt. He was now wearing an apron. Transforming his outfit, Aidan moved and then stared at granny, transforming her clothes as well. She was wearing just an ordinary dress and an apron. When he transformed her clothes and stared at her, she had looked that said, “Really?” Granny and Ethan plus Justin were now used to his magic and they usually asked for his help with his magic. He loved helping them around. It was the least that he could do for them. If only he could do more for them. “Shall we?” granny smiled brightly. Both of them laughed and started with their work. Aidan was no longer that same boy he had been about two or three years back. He was really different in every aspect. Since he had given birth, his body had really changed a lot. His hair was a little longer than before. It went past his butt but he loved it like that. His body had really changed since that time. His breasts had gone back to being normal but they were still a little sensitive. Aidan's ass was still bubbly and quite shaky when he was moving. His hips were still showing and he couldn't understand why. They were really small but they still showed. He had gained little weight and he was a bit fat. According to granny, ever since he had Jacob...his beauty was now on another level. He was really beautiful and cute, his brother's words and not his. His son was now a year old. He could still remember the grand celebration that they had on his first birthday. It was something else, something different. “It's been really long.” Aidan confessed as he cut the cheese into tiny pieces. He had the macaroni on the stove so he was just waiting for the cheese to be ready. He was making easy stovetop macaroni 'n' cheese. Granny was making creamy chicken salad. Then they were gonna make steak sandwich with onions, camembert, fried eggs and chichichurri. “What's been long?” Granny asked. “Cooking together.” Aidan chuckled softly. “I have missed this so much. It feels great now that we are doing it.” “I thought I was the only one.” Granny stopped what she was doing and just stared at her grandson. “I had missed doing this with you. I thought I'd never do it again. But I am glad I'm right here with you making food.” “Yeah.” Aidan sighed. “This feels really good. Our lives have surely changed a lot.” “Yeah,” granny nodded in agreement as she got back to what she was doing. “Our lives have gotten better because we have added two people to our family. One is Justin and the other is...” “My son.” Aidan chimed in, chuckling happily. “He's been of great joy to me. I still can't believe that boy came from inside of me.” “What makes you say that?” granny asked. “He came out of you and he has your DNA in him. But you are right? That boy is a miracle to all of us. I know he is going to be great boy since you are his daddy.” Granny's words were really emotional to Aidan. He quickly gripped her and wrapped his arms around her, bringing her closer to a hug. He kissed her cheek and felt her responding to the great big hug that he had given her. He was happy as long as he had all of them. He didn't bloody care if he was adopted or just rescued from being drowned. They were his family and nothing was gonna change that. After the hug, granny and Aidan started their cooking. They cooked really carefully and wonderfully, chatting about whatever was making them occupied with cooking. It was a great day for Aidan and he loved it. After almost five hours of preparing food, granny and Aidan were done with everything. They packed the food in a basket and then Aidan changed their outfits to what they were wearing before. Both of them set outside. Reaching outside, Aidan stopped and just stared at what was going on. Ethan had Jacob in a carrier, holding him in front. Justin on the other hand had a toy with him which he was using on the baby. Seeing the wonderful view, Aidan just stood still and got drawn into it. The way his brother had been taking care of and loving his son...the way Justin has loved his son. The way they were both smiling as they took care of Jacob...the way they took good care of him...the way they both protected Jacob. It was really magnificent. He didn't care if his son had no father. Both Justin and Ethan had fulfilled the role of his father and his uncle. There was no other relationship lacking in Jacob's life. They were all right there to take good care of him and love him so much. Ah...he could stay like that just... Aidan got of his reverie when he felt granny snapping her finger right in front of his face. He gasped and then moved his eyes to her, staring at deep in her eyes. He smiled brightly and then moved his eyes forward again. “What are you thinking about?” Aidan took a deep breath once he heard her voice. “I am just admiring the guys and my son. Just look at them.” He gestured. “They both love him so much.” “We all do.” Granny said as she moved her eyes to stare at the guys. “But none of us love him more than you do. You gave birth to him and though we love him so much, it cannot be compared with the deep love that you share with him. Now that's the love of a mother, in this case, a father. Only you alone felt the pains of carrying him for nine months.” “You are right granny.” He tore his eyes away from Ethan and his baby and just held granny's hands, dropping the basket to the ground. “I did feel the pain of having a child inside of me. The pains were just too much but look at my prize.” He gestured. “There is nothing more than that. Every pain I felt is worth it because I have my little man.” “I support you.” Granny said as she grabbed the basket. “Now let's go and give the guys something to eat. I am sure they are hungry. It's way past lunch.” Hearing granny's words, Aidan nodded in agreement and followed granny to the two guys. Once they saw the two of them, they smiled brightly and greeted them. Ethan was pretty much the same. He was putting on a beautiful blue cargo trouser and green t-shirt which were all elegant. Justin was putting on a beautiful brown short with a white shirt which was wonderful. Both guys were looking magnificent and lovely. “Finally,” Ethan said, rubbing on his belly. “I can have something to eat. I am really starving.” “Sorry about the delay.” Aidan apologized as he looked at the two guys. “We don't mind.” Justin had about the brightest smile Aidan had ever seen on him. “As long as the food is here...we are okay.” “Okay.” Aidan rushed to Ethan. “Give me the child so that you can have your lunch.” “Okay.” Ethan said, rubbing on his hands in readiness for the food. He promised to eat it all even though he had no idea what they had made. Ethan slowly gave the baby to Aidan carefully. Aidan now had his baby in his arms. He removed the carrier and just let him free. He was now holding him, his beautiful and muscular son. He had a wonderful little smile on his face. He was growing more beautiful as days went on but...he was looking more like Luis day by day. Anyone that stared at him would really know that the child was Luis'. No one would make a mistake of not recognizing him as his son. “I love you.” Aidan brought his baby to his lips and kissed all over his face. The baby actually giggled in his little voice, making Aidan happier than he had ever been. He sure loved his son a whole lot. Things were really beautiful for him. “Daddy loves you so much.” He planted another kiss but this time on the cheek. His baby was the cutest ever. His little smile was lovely. Even his cries were wonderful to Aidan. He didn't even mind when Jacob woke up in the middle of the night. He soothed him and sang him to sleep. Most of the times, granny was the one that put him to sleep. “Hey,” Granny gestured. “You haven't had anything to eat. Come on, let's eat.” Aidan nodded and then headed for the glass table which was just near the pool. It was surrounded by beautifully made glass chairs that were equally gorgeous. The food was wonderfully displayed on the table. It looked yummy and amazing and from the way Ethan was rubbing his hands, he could tell that the guy was really into the food. The food was really great even though Aidan had really little of it. His time was mostly spent on looking after his son and feeding him with milk. He got satisfied just by seeing his wonderful son. He didn't need any more food as long as he was with his son. He was okay as long as he was with his lovely and handsome son. After lunch the entire family headed to the beach where they just sat on chairs, staring at the sea. Aidan on the other hand was on the sand, sitting patiently while holding his son happily. They just stayed like that, chatting and enjoying their moment. Time was flying and it was soon evening. It was getting dark and really cold. Aidan had to take his son back to the castle were it was warm. They had a great dinner together and just enjoyed their wonderful time. After dinner, granny bathed the baby and then said goodnight to Aidan and the baby with a wonderful kiss on the cheeks. Aidan was really happy for the wonderful day he had with his family most especially his lovely baby. It was great and he knew there were gonna be many happy days just like the ones that he had with his baby. Making sure that his child was carefully dressed and comfortable, Aidan led his child to the bed to sleep. He was about to put him on the bed because he wanted to sleep with him that day. But his child started crying so loudly. “Shhh...” Aidan smiled brightly as he got his child, carefully holding him in his arms. “It's okay. I will sing you a song.” Aidan cleared his throat and started singing his child a wonderful lullaby which he remembered granny singing to him when he was just a little child. The baby's cries died down. He remained quiet and started smiling at Aidan. Aidan felt cozy once he saw that wonderful smile on his son's face. He sang even louder, staring at his son the whole time. By the time he was done with the lullaby, Jacob was fast asleep. Seeing the sleeping baby in his arms, Aidan smiled brightly and then laid him on the bed, planting soft kisses on his sweet little face. Aidan then quickly changed into his pajamas and came back with a wonderful smile. He covered his wonderful baby before finally slipping under the covers. He moved closer to his son and breathed in his scent. “Goodnight...” He whispered to his baby. He didn't want to wake him up. “I love you so much.” Aidan kissed his baby once more and got closer to him. He breathed in deeply and fell asleep instantly. It had been a great day for him and his baby. “Tomorrow is another day.” *** “I am coming!” Luis hollered happily as he rushed down those stairs. He waited for Charles to speak before he finally spoke again. “Of course, I will be bringing him. I talked to him this morning. Okay. I have heard you.” He chuckled and then cut the call. Luis rushed down the stairs and when he came down those stairs, he was really tired. He had used the stairs because the elevator had been taking really long to open and he had no idea why. He was about to go out with his buddies. Reaching down the stairs, Luis went straight to the living room. He found his family members busy chatting with Prince William. They all seemed really happy and they were laughing so hard from what they were talking about. “Hey,” He greeted all of them. “Hi!” They responded. “Where are you going?” Hanna asked. “You seem to be a real hurry.” “Yeah,” Luis said as he glanced at his watch. “We are going out to Charles' house and we might just drive around the city. I am going to pick Henry up so that...” “Henry is going with you.” Hanna gasped. “He didn't tell me about it.” “That's because he is now my buddy.” Luis laughed softly. “I am sure he was going to tell you. I just asked him if he wanted to come and he said he really wants to.” “That's great.” Hanna smiled brightly, getting up from the couch. “You take care of him.” Hanna warned. “Don't...” “Oh please.” Luis rolled his eyes, teasing his sister. “It's not like he's a toddler or something. We are of the same age. Let the guy enjoy himself.” He rushed to his sister and kissed her cheeks, slowly rubbing on them. “I will see you later.” “Have fun.” Hanna said, rubbing on his hand. “And tell Henry to have fun too.” “I will.” Luis said. He kissed everyone else except for William. He just greeted him by hand. Then he turned to leave before he heard William's voice. He quickly turned and stared at him, wondering what he had just said to him. “What?” Luis raised his eyebrow. “Is it okay if I come with you?” William gave his million dollar smile. That was a smile which no one wouldn’t be able to resist but Luis couldn't do anything. He had no idea what to say or do. He just stood still. “Please.” “Um...err...” “Come on, Luis.” Hanna got up. “Just say yes. I think it will even be funnier if he comes along. You will all have a great time, believe me.” Luis stared at his sister and then chuckled nervously. “Sure. There is no problem with that. Why don't you come along? Just like my sister said, it will be funnier if you come along.” “Thank you.” William beamed, quickly getting up from the couch. He was wearing a beautiful black skinny trouser which seemed too tight on him. He had a red shirt on him and white snickers. He was looking lovely. In fact, he looked ready. “Let's go.” Luis smiled brightly. William returned the same kind gesture and then both of them left the palace. Reaching outside, they entered the car and then drove off to pick Henry up from his place. Henry drove in the front because Luis only carried a driver with him. The day went really great for the guys. They arrived at Charles' place and played some video games like little kids in high school. Then they had great lunch and spent the afternoon just joy riding in town in Charles' limo. They had a great time just enjoying the wonderful city while sharing glasses of champagne. Things were different that day and they talked unlike before. All of them were actually crazier than they thought. With Charles and William around...they really had a great time. They had dinner before they finally decided to part ways at Charles' house. *** “Oh my God...” William gasped, touching his chest. “This has been one of my happiest days.” “Really?” Luis chuckled. “I am glad it was a great day to you.” “It was.” William exclaimed. “I couldn't believe I was hanging out with great guys like you. You really have nice friends. They are a little crazy but I tell you that they are absolutely perfect.” Luis chuckled softly when he heard what William had to say about his friends. William was a little crazy, or even crazier than Luis had thought. He was a great person to hang with and he had contributed to their fun that day. Luis loved Hanna's suggestion. Taking William with him was really worth it. Luis' car had just passed the huge palace gate which was heavily guarded by guards. There was heavy rain which was hitting on the car. It was raining heavily and Luis was happy that he had arrived at the palace. The rain had just started few minutes earlier but it was heavy. Taking a deep breath, Luis moved his eyes to the window and just stared at the bright lights which made the palace look as if it was always day time. The rain showers seemed like beautiful fire drops in the light. It was amazing and he just got lost, staring at the wonderful view. William on the other hand stared at Luis who seemed lost staring outside. He was looking really cute and lovely in the night. He had even lusted for the guy even more after that great day. He needed to speed up his game so that he could get into Luis' pants and get his lovely cum and blood. Just by thinking about it made him horny. ‘I need to do something to spice things up.’ William thought as he moved his eyes around. ‘But what can I do to...” he trailed off when he looked outside the window and saw the rain. He quickly moved his eyes forward to see how far the palace was. It was still about a minute's drive. An evil grin appeared on his face when he thought of a great plan. ‘It will work.’ William said as he opened his pam. ‘It will do for now.’ Taking a deep breath while making sure that Luis still had his eyes on the window staring outside, William gave a soft enchantment, trying not to make any sound. He made a quick enchantment and grinned when he felt the energy moving away from him in a series of ropes. Then all of a sudden...the car jerked. “What's going on?” Luis asked as soon as he felt the jerking car. He moved his eyes to the driver in front. “What's that?” “I don't know, my prince.” He slightly bowed his head. “Maybe I just bumped on something, that's all.” William smirked and pretended as if he had no idea what was going. He moved his eyes to Luis as if he had no knowledge of what was going on with the car. Luis just forgot about what was going on and started moving his head again. Before he even had a chance to look out, the car gave about the biggest jerk ever, sending them forward. They were lucky they didn't get hurt or anything. Then out of the blue, the car stopped. “What's that?” Luis sounded worried. He had almost been hurt if not for his belt. “Why did you stop the car?” “I didn't.” The driver said as he tried to start it but not even a sound was heard. “I can't even start it.” “What happened?” Luis moved his head to the front to check. It was true. The driver was trying to start the car but nothing was really happening. It didn't even make any sound. “How is that even possible?” “I don't know.” The driver sounded worried. “I think something is wrong with the engine or...” “I'll call mom.” Luis got out his phone but got disappointed when he looked at the screen. He tried to switch it on but nothing was working. “My battery is dead.” He hit the seat furiously. “How's this even possible?” Luis could have sworn on his life that his battery had been at 50% when they dropped Henry off. It was impossible because his battery never died that easily. “Fuck!” He cursed, thrusting the phone back in his pocket. “Try to use your phone and call for backup or anything.” He instructed the driver. “Yes, your highness.” The driver got out his phone. But his too was already off. The rain was heavy and Luis had no idea what he was going to do. He needed to call for a car or... “Do you have any umbrella in this car?” “No!” “Fuck!” Luis was mad and he had no idea why. He couldn't stay like that until the rain was over. It seemed as if it was gonna rain whole night so that one was really out of his options. “What are we going to do?” “I could have borrowed you mine but I left it at the palace.” William knew all that was going on. First he had killed the car with his enchantments and then the phones. He wanted things to go his way. And that was how it was gonna go. “I think I will go and get another car.” The driver said, opening the door. “I think that's...” “No!” William said quickly before Luis could finish his sentence. “I don't think that is a good idea. We are near the palace entrance. I think we can make a run for it.” “What?” Luis exclaimed, chuckling nervously. “William, look I...” “Running is good for your body.” William said as he opened the door to the car. “Let's go.” “Will...” Before Luis could even finish his sentence, William was already out. He had even closed the door. “Fuck!” Luis groaned, getting the phone out of his pocket. He put it on the car seat before finally getting out of the car. He didn't like being wet at all but William was making things difficult for him. He didn't like it at all but he had to do it. “Hey!” William hollered as he moved in circles opening his arms in the rain. “Doesn't rain feel good?” “Let's go.” Luis was already wet in just a few seconds. “We'll both catch a fever if we stay in this rain for long. Come on.” Luis started running, heading for the palace entrance which was a little bit far, about 30 seconds run. He was just trying to get out of that rain. William ran a little bit faster and found him. He laughed loudly when he saw how wet Luis was. “I think you are not a fan of the rain.” “It makes you sick.” He hollered. “I hate being sick for any reason. That's the reason why I didn't want to get wet in the first place. You will be fine.” William chuckled. “The rain is not that bad after all. It is really a different feeling but guess you are right.” “Yeah.” Luis shouted at the top of his voice. “Thank you for finally understanding.” William chuckled and then nodded. They were closing in on the entrance. He figured he needed to do something really wonderful, something that was gonna make him have a little piece of Luis. After the great fun they both had...he needed something. Taking a deep breath, William gave a teasing chuckle. “Running in the rain is really fun. I used to do it with my best friend all the time. Wanna see it.” “What?” Luis didn't care. “I'll show you.” William ran a little faster and then went in front of Luis, making a quick turn while running with his back facing where he was going. He knew exactly what to do. Before Luis could even realize it, William made a quick enchantment, tripping Luis instantly. “Whoa!” Luis gasped as he felt himself tripping on something. He tried to stay still but it was impossible. He was already heading for the ground and the truth was that William was right in front of him. Luis was going so fast that he had no time to say anything to William. In just a flash, he fell on top of William, getting between his legs. He fell with such force that he hit on William's body with a thud. They were both in the water, really wet. His whole hair came in front, preventing him from seeing. “Yes!” William thought as he felt Luis getting on top of him. Hitting the ground with a thud, which had hurt by the way, William coiled his arms around Luis' neck, bringing him further down. Fuck! He felt a powerful vibration all over his body filling him with lust. And when he realized that Luis was between his legs, his heart started beating rhythmically, sending powerful vibrations to his body. He started feeling a little horny. Fuck! He could feel Luis' flaccid cock on his thigh. It was flaccid but it still felt big. As Luis still had his hair on his face, William licked his lips sensually and then bit his lips to suppress a moan which would have ended everything for him. Before Luis even removed that wet hair from his face, William gave an evil grin, moving his hand to Luis' neck collar. He pulled on the shirt collar as hard as he could, removing the entire shirt from Luis' trouser. Luis's back was now exposed. “Ouch!” William gave a fake wince just to show Luis that he had hurt him a little. Luis quickly moved his hand to his face, moving the hair which had blocked his view. That was when he saw William beneath. He had probably hit him harder than he thought because the guy had just winced. “I am sorry.” Luis made a quick apology, attempting to get up. But William's powerful grip on his neck pulled him back all the way to his neck. He gasped, breathing hard on William's neck. “Fuck!” William was somewhere else. Feeling that hot breath on his neck, he bit his lips harder, suppressing another moan. He felt like Luis fucking him right there. He was in his own dreams and Luis was truly fucking him in that reverie. While biting his lips, William moved his leg a little up, rubbing on Luis' crotch. He wanted to make him horny. He didn't care about anything else. He just wanted Luis to fuck him right there. He wanted his cum. William moved his leg this time rubbing on Luis' crotch harder. He felt him shudder. “Fuck!” Luis swore when he felt William's leg on his crotch. He bit his lip and tried to move his crotch away but William had a really powerful grip on him. He didn't want to get hard or anything. He had never had sex in two years and he knew the impact of that. “Ouch!” William winced softly, gripping harder on Luis' neck while moving his leg on his crotch as if he had no idea what he was doing. He knew once he got Luis hard, he would have him. He didn't care. Then his mission would be complete and he would be on his way back to Alerna before the break of dawn. “Ouch!” His own cock was slowly rising and he had no idea if Luis could feel it. “William.” Luis groaned softly, using his might to try and pull away from him. “Hey, you seem hurt. Let go of me so that I can help you.” Luis took a deep breath, gathering all the power that he could. He moved his neck powerfully, making William lose his grip. Then he rose, still staring at William who was just from wincing. “I am so sorry,” Luis apologized. “I didn't mean to hurt...” “I am fine.” William groaned softly as he raised his head slowly. “It's really my fault.” William was mad that Luis had just done what he had done. He was supposed to be feeling good since there was no hole for him to fuck. William had offered it willingly but Luis retaliated. What the fuck, William thought as he raised his hand, trying to get up? “No.” Luis gulped. “I didn't mean to do that. It's just that I tripped instantly and...” “Don't blame yourself.” William said, trying to smile brightly. “This could have been done by any of us. Just help me up. I am fine.” “Okay.” Luis leaned and William wrapped his arm around his neck. Luis took a deep breath and then tried to get William up but he was pulled down again. This time he didn't go for the neck. His mouth went straight to William's lips. Their lips touched but Luis moved his head quickly, pretending as if nothing had just happened. “Oh fuck.” William thought. He swore he had cum from just Luis' lips touching his own. The feeling was incredible. Now they were going somewhere for real and he loved it a whole lot. That kiss had been something else and he wanted more. “Here.” Luis used his strength and he helped him up. “Are you sure you are okay?” Both of them were dripping wet. “Yes!” William smiled brightly, removing the water from his face. “I am absolutely fine. And you?” “Me?” Luis chuckled nervously, scratching his head. “I am fine. Once again, I am sorry for what I have done. I didn't mean to fall on you. I just hope you aren't hurt anywhere. And I am sorry for...” He gestured. He couldn't quite say even though it wasn't even his fault. “It's fine.” William beamed. “Let's just go inside before we get sick or something.” “Yeah.” Luis nodded. “But this time I think we should just walk to avoid any...” “Yeah.” William chuckled. He was happy with what had happened. He was really horny and his cock was hard, leaking in his pants. His hole twitched in need of Luis. “We are wet anyway so I think we should just walk.” The two guys walked quietly to the entrance of the palace. They didn't even utter any word. Luis' mind was on the rain, looking down while trying to forget whatever had just happened when he was with William in that water. He didn't even want to think about it. William on the other hand was really happy with the turn of events. First he had stopped the car...then the stunt...then the rubbing on the crotch...the breath on his neck and now a kiss. He needed more than that. Even though he was getting flaccid again, his hole was still twitching. The two guys reached the palace dripping wet. As they entered, a loud gasp was heard from the queen. She quickly got up, covering her mouth with her right hand while staring at the two drenched people. She couldn't understand them and so did the rest of the people in the living room. “What...” She paused and just stared at the two princes. “What's going on here? Why are you all wet?” “Well...err...” “The car died.” William said. “We had no choice but to make a run for it. We couldn't stay in the car and wait. We had to come in as soon as possible.” “What?” The king gasped. “You are princes and shouldn't do that. What happened to phone calls and...” “My battery died.” Luis said as he moved the water away from his face. Where he was standing was really wet. It was as if a bucket of water had been poured there. “We had no choice but to get out.” “Look at you.” Granny said. “Hanna...” She gestured. “Go and bring some towels.” “Just bring one.” Luis said to Hanna. “I have to go to my room.” “No!” The queen said. “Bring two towels. I don't want my son to catch a fever or something.” “But mom, I...” “I don't want to hear it.” The queen said. “You are my only son and who will take care of you when you are sick?” “Mom...” Luis chuckled. “I will just have a hot shower. I will be fine after that okay? There is no need for a towel or...” “Please.” The queen pleaded. “Just wrap it around yourself and I am sure that you will feel a bit better. You and William don't look good at all. I think you two need some tea and a hot shower.” “No!” Luis smiled brightly at his mother. “I don't know about William but I am fine. I just need a hot shower and sleep. That's all.” “Alright.” “I will have some hot tea.” William beamed. The queen smiled and nodded in agreement. She didn't like the way the two of them were looking like at all. She didn't appreciate it one bit. After a few minutes, Hanna came back with two huge towels. She handed one over to William and then carefully wrapped one around Luis. He smiled and then kissed her on the forehead. She kissed his cheek and rubbed him softly. She didn't mind that he was wet. “I will be in my room,” Luis announced as he rubbed himself with the towel. “Goodnight. And don't worry about dinner. We have already had dinner.” They all wished him goodnight and he turned to leave for his room before he finally heard William's voice. “Luis...” He made a quick turn and smiled brightly. “Yeah...” “Thanks for a wonderful day.” He smiled beautifully, toweling his hair. “I had great fun and I hope I meet with your friends again.” “Hmm,” Luis nodded in agreement. Without even saying anything to anyone, he made a quick turn and went straight to his room. He was really tired...he was wet...he was sleepy. He just wanted to sleep and forget about everything that had happened. Reaching his room, Luis first started by stripping all the wet clothes off of him, throwing them in the sink. Then he dried his hair a bit and prepared the hot tub. Then he found himself in the hot tub. The hot water on him felt really wonderful, massaging him slowly. His coldness was driven away instantly, making him a little warmer. He knew from then that he wouldn't get a fever. After staying in the hot tub for more than an hour, Luis took a hot shower, making sure he washed his wonderful hair. He had kept that hair for two years and he found it a little too difficult to keep in shape. “Fuck!” He swore. “I need a haircut.” Luis showered quickly and then went back to his room. He got dressed in the pajama quickly and then slipped under the covers. His day had somehow been good. He couldn't wait to have another great day more than he had. Luis sighed and then closed his eyes. Before two minutes even passed...he was already asleep. *** William came out of the bathroom, toweling his gorgeous hair while a smile brightened his face. Reaching his room, he found his three warlocks on the bed, busy waiting for him. They had evil grins on their faces and he knew exactly what they wanted to hear. He couldn't wait to tell them either. “How is the progress?” The red haired warlock asked. “Did you at least...” “I got closer alright.” He chuckled happily, dropping the towel to the floor. “I am really getting close to him. I am sure that very soon I will have him where I want him.” “Good...” The blonde haired warlock chuckled manically. “That really shows that he is going to be really easy, right?” William was really happy. “I think so. I had set my plan in motion today. I made him trip and fall on me. I am sure that he... he is yearning for me.” “That's great.” The dark haired warlock chuckled. “We might even be finishing this mission earlier than we actually thought.” He leaned to the wall and laughed softly. “I am going to make sure that he remembers everything. I have my father's blood and this mission is nothing to me. Very soon we will be walking out of here with that scepter.” He laughed sinisterly. “The old idiot carries his scepter around thinking that the scepter is real. What an idiot? He is so lost without his guide.” “He will get more lost once he realizes that the real scepter is yours.” “That's not the issue.” William said with a stern face. “Wait until he realizes he has lost the kingdom. I am sure father will be more than happy to deal with him.” He sighed. “That's the reason why I need to make sure that I get those samples.” “Do you have a plan?” The dark haired warlock asked, staring at William with a raised eyebrow. “You should seduce the guy to death.” “I still have to look for opportunities.” William said. “Or rather create them. We have spent three days in this kingdom. Tomorrow is another day. I will make sure I do something else tomorrow okay. Don't worry.” “We trust you.” One of the warlocks said, nodding his head while a smirk decorated his face. “Just tell us when you need anything. We are ready for you okay?” William nodded and then chuckled confidently. His mood was still on top level. He was in pleasure and he couldn't wait to taste that gorgeous cock which was in those gorgeous pants, carefully held by that gorgeous underwear. Uh! He could cum just by thinking about everything. “Good.” William said. “You may now leave so that I can rest my bones.” “Alright.” The three warlocks left. William sat on the bed and just smiled as brightly as he could. “What had happened today was something totally beautiful.” He breathed in deeply. “I can't wait to have that man fucking me. Oh...” he moaned, rubbing all over his body while he licked his own lips. William chuckled sinisterly, giving an evil grin on his face. “Very soon, I will take your cum.” He gave a soft evil laugh. *** “Hey!” Hanna hollered, hitting Luis with a pillow. “What?” Luis said as he walked straight to her. “What is...” “Let's go. We need to be at the pool.” “What?” Luis stared at Hanna and she was clearly dressed in a beautiful bikini. She looked sexy and he couldn't understand the reason why she had come to take him. He didn't remember telling her about swimming. After all, he had just woken up, had breakfast and then changed his pajamas. Now he was being told to go out swimming. “Yes!” Hanna chuckled. “Since you came back, we haven't been able to swim together. I think it will only be better if we do it now. I am really bored and I think we need to have fun today. Don't you think so?” “Ah...” Luis gave a really loud breath. “Right now?” “Yes!” Hanna said happily. “Please.” Luis stared at his sister for a really time. Then he took a really deep sigh, exhaling loudly. He could see that his sister was really begging him. “Fine.” He rolled his eyes when his sister literally jumped with joy. “I will go and get changed.” Luis went to change into his swim wear. He didn't take really long. He came out with a tech suit which was stuck perfectly on his skin, showing his perfectly huge and muscular thighs and his perfectly toned ass. He knew he was looking super cute and the goodness of it all was that it didn't show his huge cock. He was really happy because he didn't want his sister to see anything. Luis had a towel carefully wrapped around his neck. He was really looking sexy with his super hairy chest exposed. His whole body was really muscular. But guess he could use some swimming too. He hadn't done that for quite some time. He came back to the room and stood in front of his sister with his arms folded, rubbing on his chest. “That was quick.” Hanna teased as she got up from the bed. “Shall we?” “Sure.” Luis gave a teasing chuckle. With a deep breath, Luis and Hanna both left the room while talking about a really interesting topic which got both of them glued to each other. It didn't take them long to reach outside the pool. They were really happy and once they just reached the pool, Luis and Hanna both dropped into the pool and started swimming, splashing water on each other like little children. It was fun and it was a really beautiful moment for the two of them. *** William got up from the bed, slowly walking about the room wondering what he was gonna do for his next plan. He knew that he had to make Luis fall for him without using his magic. He had no idea what his magic could do. It could even spoil everything so he had to be careful. He didn't even know any spells to make someone fall in love. The ones he knew could be really dangerous. He didn't want anything to go wrong so he had to plan carefully. “What to do.” William said, hitting his head severally. “I really need to do something before this day ends.” He sighed. Taking a deep breath, William rushed to the window to have a breath of fresh of fresh air. He took in the deep breath, looking all around. When he moved his eyes all the way to the compound, William's eyes simply froze with what he saw. Right in the pool, swimming and having a really good time was Luis with his sister. He stared at Luis' body for some time and then snapped out of it. As much as he wanted to stare at Luis' sexiness, he had a job to do and he needed to do it as quickly as he could. “Fuck...” He groaned angrily, moving his eyes away from the window. Then he simply froze and gasped. He quickly moved his eyes to the window again and smiled brightly. He had a great idea and he was sure it was gonna be a great success. Realizing his beautiful and crazy idea, an evil smirk appeared on his face. William quickly moved and grabbed his bag. He got changed quickly into a bright blue short which reached his knees and a brown t-shirt which he loved. He made sure that his thighs were a little exposed just by moving his short upwards. “Alright.” He breathed. William quickly moved out of his room and got outside the palace. Getting out, William slowly got out, looking as if he was bored or something. He was looking stressed and as if he was about to go crazy with boredom. William started walking towards the pool, looking everywhere else but the pool. He didn't even want them to see that he was coming to them. He just wanted them to think that he was just walking by and then they noticed him. William walked closer to the pool and he could hear their voices. They seemed really happy and Luis was laughing out loud, throwing a joke. It felt good to know that Luis was in a really happy mood. It meant that Luis would be able to play a role in his plans and... “Hey!” Hanna called, chuckling softly. “William,” “Huh?” William moved his face to the pool, pretending as if he was surprised to see them. “What are you...” “Come here.” Hanna gestured. William smiled brightly and then moved closer to them. They seemed happy and Luis even had a bright smile on his gorgeous face. He was smiling at William and that got him all excited and horny. He knew he had to control his lust. “What are you guys doing?” He gasped. “Swimming.” Luis said simply. “Yeah,” Hanna smiled, getting near him. “Why don't you come and join?” “Err...I can't.” William smiled brightly. He had his eyes on Luis' sexy body. He really admired that sexy body a lot. “I don't know how to swim.” “What?” Luis chuckled teasingly. “You can't swim?” “No!” “Why?” “I never learnt how to when I was just a child.” “You like rain and yet hate water.” He laughed. “Anyway, that's really bad.” “I will just watch and then learn a thing or two.” “Okay.” Luis smiled brightly, still staring at William. “Suit yourself man,” He opened his arms wider and then dived into the pool. He seemed like a fish under water. He looked like a real angel or rather a merman. Hanna nodded and then dived into the pool together with Luis. Both of them were really great swimmers and William could see that. They were both pretty good but William couldn't join them. He was a great swimmer too but he knew his plan wouldn't come into action if he did show them that he was a great swimmer. William walked on the edge of the pool, moving from side to side while looking for an opportunity. He had his eyes on Luis the whole time, staring at his sexy body. He had never seen another man as gorgeous as Luis. Even the men he'd been fucking in Alerna were nothing compared to Luis. He was a full package. After what felt like hours but were merely minutes, William watched as Hanna got out of the pool and sat on the pool chair, taking a sip of her tropical juice. She then covered herself with a towel, wrapping it around her waist while watching her brother swim. “This is a perfect opportunity for me.” William thought as an evil grin appeared. “I won't get another opportunity like this one. I need to take advantage of this situation.” Taking a deep breath, William started rushing to the side where Luis was swimming. He moved his eyes to Hanna, pretending as if he was rushing to her. Luis was still at a distance so that was a perfect opportunity for him. “Hey Hanna,” he hollered, waving at her. “I think I might... ow...” He screamed when he tripped. William tried to struggle but it was to no avail. He screamed out loud as he found himself in the pool. Falling in the pool, William started drowning, moving his hands up while trying to kick the water. He was doing it like the way he had seen drowning people do it. “Help!” He screamed. “Please. Help...” He coughed as the water got into his lungs. Hearing the cries for help coming from William, Luis moved his head to the direction of the voice and found William drowning while trying to reach up. He looked really serious and he was coughing terribly. Luis' heart started pounding as he knew what exactly had just gone on. He knew what was gonna happen if something was not done. “Shit!” Luis swore, making a quick turn towards William. “Oh my God.” Hanna gasped rushing towards where William was. “Please, save him,” Luis was too busy to answer his sister. William had just been on a visit. Something like that shouldn't happen to him. He had to do everything to save him. Luis swam as fast as he could, getting closer to William. When he eventually reached him, William had stopped his struggles. He was just in the water. “God!” Luis thought as he wrapped his arms around William's waist. “Oh my God, is he okay?” “I don't know.” Luis gasped, getting William's head out of the water. There was no single movement at all. “I think I need to bring him to the surface.” “Yeah.” Hanna gestured. She was really scared and her heart was already pounding. “Do that quickly. We must revive him as soon as possible.” Luis nodded and then did all he could to swim properly with the unconscious William in his arms. He was scared and he was panicking. He swam a little faster and then reached the edge. He used the stairs to drag William out of the water with the help of Hanna. Hanna got him out quickly and lay on the hard concrete. Luis quickly got out and then knelt down in front of William, looking at his sister while a great frown appeared on his face. He had no idea what to do next. “What do we do?” “He has a pulse.” Hanna gasped. “I think the water has gone into his lungs.” Luis took a deep breath and got closer to William. He spread his hands all over William's chest just like he had seen someone do before. He had never been involved in such a thing but it had surely happened when he was in high school. He was gonna use the same method he had seen his swimming class teacher do when of his classmates had almost drowned. Taking a really deep breath, Luis started pushing hard on William's chest, trying to get the water out. He tried severally and nothing was coming out. He squeezed once again but nothing was working. “It's not working.” Luis was already sweating. He knew exactly what had to be done. “I think he needs mouth to mouth. He needs air.” “I think so.” Hanna nodded, getting closer to Luis. Worry was written all over his face. Luis tried to calm his nerves down. He took a deep breath, drawing air into his mouth. Then he used both his hands to open William's mouth as wide as he could. He prayed for it to work. He then started slowly getting closer to William's mouth. “Yes!” William thought as he felt Luis getting closer. “Bring those lips to me.” His body started vibrating terribly. His heart was pounding in his chest. His hormones got out of control. Lust overtook him right there. He needed Luis to do it as quickly as he could. Luis was getting really near, ready to give the prince air. Just as he was about to lock his mouth with William's mouth, he felt a hand on his shoulder. He quickly raised his head and then saw his sister nodding her head. “You don't know how to do that.” She said. “I will do it.” “But...” “Trust me.” Hanna said, squeezing his shoulder. “I have done this before and I will do it better.” “Okay.” Luis got up and just stared at his sister. Hanna opened William's mouth wider, squeezing it. Then she quickly started leaning down as quickly as she could. She locked her mouth with his, giving him air and drawing it from him. She did again and he coughed hard, spitting the water from his mouth. “Thank God.” Hanna breathed, carefully wrapping her arms around him to keep him secure. “You are safe now.” Luis felt like he was able to breathe once again. William was now okay and it felt really beautiful to see him back. And he had thought that was the end. William was safe and that was the most important thing to him. He had no idea what would have happened had he actually drowned. But he didn't want to think about it. He fell to his knees and watched as William coughed. William on the other hand was definitely pissed though he couldn't express it. And he had been thinking that Luis was gonna be the one to give him mouth to mouth and then seduce him. His plan had been for nothing and he hated it. He actually hated having Hanna's mouth on his. “What...” He paused, coughing as hard as he could. He needed to make it seem real. “What had...had happened?” “Man,” Luis sighed, putting his hand on William's shoulder. “You gave us quite a scare back there. We all thought that...” “I am so sorry,” William's cough was getting better. “I didn't mean to do that. I slipped when going to Hanna. I had no idea I would...” “It's okay.” Hanna said. “Please, give me that towel.” Hanna said to Luis. Luis grabbed the towel and then wrapped it around him. When he actually stopped coughing, she helped him up and made him sit on the pool chair, rubbing on his shoulder to make him feel better. He was actually shivering. “Are you okay now?” William smiled brightly, nodding his head. “I am absolutely fine. This was just a mistake. Please, don't worry about it okay? I am definitely fine. You don't have to worry about anything. Can I ask you for a favor?” “Anything.” Luis and Hanna gasped. “Okay.” William smiled as he pulled the towel closer to his body. “Please. Don't tell the king or the queen about any of this.” “But why would you...” “Please!” He pleaded. Luis and Hanna both nodded at his request. “We will grant that.” “Thank you.” William smiled, squeezing Hanna's hand. Feeling how he was shivering, Hanna got really worried. She knew exactly what she needed to do to stop him from shivering. She needed to keep him really warm. “You need some tea.” She exclaimed. “You are shaking like a leaf. Some hot ginger tea will be able to help you out.” “I'll get it.” Luis rushed back to the palace. He was in a real hurry and knew exactly how to make ginger tea. He just thanked his sister that she had just saved Prince William from a horrible fate. Luis actually rushed to the kitchen and made a huge cup of ginger tea just for Prince William. When he went back to the pool, he found Hanna and Prince William chatting as if nothing of a sort had happened. They both seemed pretty calm and Luis thanked Prince Luis for his bravery and courage. He was really a great person and Luis somehow liked him. Reaching the pool, Luis offered the ginger to William, making sure that he took it. They didn't want to go back in the pool because they were still afraid because of what had happened. What they wanted was just to stay out of the pool, at least for that day. They just stayed with William, chatting with him and keeping him company. They were laughing like true friends that hadn't seen each other in ages. In fact, William was actually the person that was livelier than any of them. He seemed pretty calm, taking a sip of his wonderful ginger tea. They talked for almost three hours, laughing and joking with each other. By the time William was done with the ginger tea, he was warm and his clothes were already dry. He was looking as good as new. It was just an amazing day which had started pretty badly. They even had their lunch near the pool. It was a great lunch and a memorable one as well. After lunch they talked some more until 3.pm in the afternoon. It was really great but William had other plans. “I think I will go take a shower.” William said with an ever glowing face. “I will see you guys later.” “Okay.” Hanna smiled brightly. William chuckled and once he turned his face from them, a frown appeared on his face. He was really mad and didn't like the way he was feeling. He felt like a huge vessel of anger and hatred. Fuck! He was burning in with anger. *** William stormed in his room. He expected it to bang but got surprised when it didn't. He sat on the bed, moving his eyes towards the door. What he saw was a door about to close but it didn't. It just stood still. Then it started opening slowly and the three warlocks rushed inside, closing the door shut. They all stood in front of him, staring at him with frowns on their faces. “What were you trying to do?” The blonde haired warlock asked angrily. “Do you realize what banging that door would have done? What if we hadn't followed you and...” “Don't you dare shout at me?” William snapped, getting up from the bed. “You have absolutely no idea what is going on. Things are not going the way I hoped they would.” The red haired warlock swung his finger around, casting a spell instantly. Now their voices couldn't be heard. They couldn't afford to be caught or something to go wrong. They had to be careful. “What's going on? We are running out of time and if we delay any longer, your father won’t spare us.” “I know.” William snarled, stamping his right food harder on the floor. “But I am really trying here. Once he kisses me, it will be real easy for him to fall for me. I had a perfect opportunity and that bitch blew it.” He grimaced. He could have sworn he felt nauseous. “Who even told that bitch to put her mouth on mine?” He groaned, spitting his saliva on the floor. “I swear I had him this time but...” “We are running out of time.” The dark haired warlock reminded. “Our spells might be working correctly this time but this palace is still warded with magic. If we spend more time in here, our mission will remain impossible. We need to do this as soon as possible.” “I know.” William growled. “I cannot fail my father this time. We are taking that scepter whether anyone likes it or not. I promise that within three days, I shall have those samples. I could use magic directly on him...” “But we might not know the effect.” The blonde haired warlock spoke. “It might even affect his manhood and sperm. We cannot take that risk. The seer warned us on the use of direct magic on him.” “I know.” William hit his head. “But if I just kiss him, I have the power to seduce him. I have the power to make him fall for me. That would have been easy. No man has been able to resist me once he kisses me. He is no different. But at the rate things are going, I think I need a new plan. We should try magic but not hit it directly on him.” He threw himself on the bed and began thinking while the three warlocks did their own thinking. Things seemed hard but he got it. William rose from the bed and then smirked at his warlocks. “I think I might know of a way to do this. But I might need your help.” “We are ready to do anything.” “Good!” He chuckled. “We will discuss it later. I need to cool down from this anger.” “Okay.” They bowed their heads to the prince. “You know we are at your service anytime.” William shrugged and then gestured with his hand for them to get out of his room. They bowed once more and left him all alone. Once they left, William sighed, throwing his body on the bed. He was really mad with what had happened to him earlier. He could swear the bitch just wanted to taste his mouth. “Eew...” He felt disgusted. “I really need a bath.” William quickly rose from the bed and then grabbed a towel from stand, wrapping it around his neck. “I shall have you Luis.” William vowed. “If I don't do that... then my name is not William and I am not a prince of Alerna.” He pointed towards the heavens. “I promise you this.” He took a deep sigh and stripped his entire clothes off. Then he entered the bathroom to take a hot shower. After that...he was gonna go down for dinner and pretend as if nothing had happened to him. *** “You my son are unique.” Aidan heard a deep voice. Aidan was standing in an endless dimension which seemed bright everywhere. He couldn't see the end of it or the beginning of it. All he could see was endless bright light. He couldn't see who it was that was talking to him. “Show yourself!” He hollered. “I am standing right here so show yourself to me. I am not afraid of you.” He was standing on what looked like a mass of cloud, dressed in a pure white suit with diamonds all over. He had a white shirt in and his shoes were white. Even his hair was blowing free and all white. He couldn't understand. “There are too many things that you are capable of.” The deep voice sounded like a loud whirlwind and at times like a destructive tornado. “You can do anything you set your mind on.” “I know that.” Aidan hollered, looking all around. “I have heard it before. When I first discovered I had this gift. You told me that too.” “Yes!” The voice echoed. “That's right. Always remember that water is the most powerful element in the entire universe. You can do anything with it.” “I have heard that and...” He slightly closed his eyes. “Why would you...” Before Aidan had the chance to finish his sentence, something really scary happened. There was a bright flash of light that made him feel as if his eyes had just been burnt. He covered his eyes and groaned, rubbing his eyes. They burned a bit but they suddenly stopped. When Aidan opened his eyes to see if he could actually see clearly, he realized that he was no longer in that endless dimension of light. He was rather falling from the sky. He moved his eyes around and couldn't do anything. When he moved his eyes downwards, what he saw got him worried and scared. His heart started pounding terribly. Right under him where he was gonna fall any was what seemed like a huge sea. But it was different from whatever that he had seen. It looked as if a huge storm was occurring. Water was moving violently from side to side, causing waves. “God!” He moaned, gulping softly as he headed for the water. Then he realized that things were getting worse. Right in front of his eyes, three huge whirlpools opened up just before he was about to hit the water. Now he was screwed. He closed his eyes, ready to be killed by that huge whirlpool. He tried to just forget and... “Water...” A voice echoed through his mind. It was low but he heard it perfectly. “Believe in your abilities and you can overcome anything.” That was when Aidan realized what was really going on. That was probably a test for him. But who was testing him like that. And why, after two years? He couldn't understand. Then he thought about his son. He couldn't bear to leave him alone on this earth. “I can do this.” He breathed, encouraging himself. “All I need to do is just believe in myself.” That was what he was gonna do. Saying the words of encouragement actually awakened something powerful in him. He knew exactly what he needed to do. Taking a really deep breath of fresh air, Aidan opened his eyes wide and they actually glowed for a second. Then he made a flip and stood still in the air, moving his eyes to the water. He could actually feel a certain connection with the water below. “Command it!” The voice echoed. Aidan stared at the water and then extended his hand, pointing it straight at the water. The whirlpools and the storms plus waves died down. Everything was now calm. It was just normal calm water. In fact, he had never seen water as calm as it was. Aidan then raised his hand up. The water followed and it formed a huge mountain of water. Dropping his hand, Aidan made the water stand still in front of him. It was tall and it was huge. He breathed in deeply, exhaling loudly at the water. It instantly turned to ice. “I did it.” Aidan breathed. “I actually did...” he trailed off when something even more than that actually happened to him. The huge ice turned water turned into a huge tornado aiming at him. He wasn't even scared. He just stared at it and extended his hand. It stopped but it turned into something even more than that. The tornado turned into a huge magma like mountain which was super-hot. He was not scared. He flipped in the air, extending his hand. Water formed in the air, heading for the huge magma which was aimed at him. The water kept on rushing towards the huge magma mountain, increasing in number as it did. Reaching the magma, the water surrounded it, cooling it off with steam everywhere but it didn't reach Aidan. When everything was calm, the huge magma mountain had turned into a huge stone mountain. “The final element.” Aidan muttered, trying to calm himself down. He closed his eyes and just concentrated on what he wanted to do with those stones. Below him was nothing but an endless pit. He had better use for that wonderful rock. Opening his eyes widely, Aidan stared at the huge rock, instantly turning it into sand. It spread everywhere, forming a wonderful ground. Aidan let go and then slowly started heading for the ground. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When his feet touched the ground, he opened his eyes and realized where he was. The beautiful sea, the wonderful beach, the lovely diamond castle behind him... fuck he was back at his castle. “But how did...” “I always knew you would trust in your abilities.” He heard a really familiar voice behind him. Hearing the familiar voice behind, Aidan made a quick turn and almost cried at what he saw. His heart instantly started racing. His breathing became really harsh and he even took a quick step behind him. Right in front of him with a huge smile on his face was the priest. He had no trident with him but Aidan could remember that face anywhere. “Guess I was right.” The priest chuckled, sniffing the sea air. “You have finally done what I always believed in. You have finally become powerful. You'll soon discover that you can do more with your gift.” “Priest!” he gasped. “Yes!” The priest chuckled. “Real soon, what has been hidden will come to the surface. I am really proud of you. I am so, so proud of you. You don't need any guidance.” He nodded his head. “Goodbye, my little son!” There was a sudden strong wind that started blowing. The priest gave him a wonderful smile and then disappeared in the wind like tiny specks. He couldn't understand it. He just stood there, wondering what he had dreamt about was all about. He couldn't even understand what the priest had told him. It was all so confusing. * Aidan suddenly awoke, quickly rising from the bed. He looked around and found out that he was still in his room and not the beach. He took a quick breath, sitting back on the bed. He buried his face on his palm and breathed in. “A dream.” He muttered. “Why did I have such a dream?” Aidan couldn't understand why he had that kind of dream all of a sudden. He wasn't scared like the first time he had dreamt but he sure was sweaty. His face was really wet and he felt really hot. “God... I need water,” he moved his face from his palm, getting up from the bed. He decided to get some water but before that he decided to check on his sleeping son. Just before he started moving, he raised his face forward and froze when he saw a glass of water with a book covered on it. It was on the table. “Okay.” He said as he moved his eyes around. “Granny really knows what I need at night.” He didn't put that water there but he was glad it was just there. He quickly rushed to that water and drunk all of it. It tasted different, better and sweeter. The way it refreshed his soul was something else. He was happy that had happened. He put the glass back on the table and moved to his son. Jacob was sleeping in a beautiful diamond baby bed which was beside his bed. Seeing his son sleeping peacefully, Aidan smiled brightly and then rubbed on his son's little face. He leaned down and planted a hot kiss on his face. The baby slightly moved but it didn't wake up. He was really happy with how everything had just happened. “Goodnight.” He kissed him again, yawning softly. He was feeling sleepy again. Aidan just stayed awake, staring at his gorgeous son. He was the most handsome baby he had ever laid his eyes. He was happy. After what felt like hours of staring at his son, Aidan got really sleepy. He slipped under the covers, taking a really deep breath. In just a few seconds he was fast asleep with a beautiful smile on his face. *** Luis rushed into his room, stretching his arms widely while yawning as loud as he could. He was really tired, especially after the type of meeting that he had with his father and his cabinet members. It had really been long and tiresome. He had just woken up in the morning only to be told about the urgent meeting which was happening early afternoon. He had gone with his father since morning and returned in the evening after having dinner with his wonderful father. Luis was putting on a bright light green designer's suit which was fitted on his skin perfectly. He had a light green shirt and light green shoes on him. He was really super sexy and he loved it like crazy. “God, I am really tired.” He yawned. Luis didn't even waste any more time. He went straight to his personal boutique to get changed. He removed the crown and then everything else. He had never been as tired as he felt at that very time. He just wanted to rest. Luis came to his room with a simple sports trouser which felt really loose on him just like he loved it when he was tired. He was putting on a vest which revealed his perfectly huge nipples. He loved how he was feeling. Coming to the room, Luis grabbed a glass from the table and then rushed to the wine dispenser. He didn't usually drink that much but he needed to drink a bit, just to make him feel better. In just a few seconds, Luis filled his glass half way. He took a quick sip, heading for the bed. The white wine tasted better now that he was tired. As he was rushing towards his bed, he heard a loud knock on the door. Luis yawned, wondering who it was that had come to his room. He was really tired and just wanted to sleep. But it was probably his sister who had come to check up on him. She was the only one that frequently checked up on him ever since he had returned from abroad. “Come in.” He shouted, sitting on the bed with his legs crossed. The door knob moved and the door opened slowly, suddenly revealing who it was that had visited his room that night. “Prince William?” Luis gasped, slowly rising from the bed. “What brings you here?” William made a quick look at Luis and saw the wine glass he was holding. Everything was going perfectly. William slowly closed the door and started getting closer to Luis with his eyes dropped to the floor. He seemed really down and Luis couldn't understand why. “I am sorry,” William apologized. When he raised his face to stare into Luis' eyes, tears poured down on his face in billions. His face was now flooded. “I didn't know who else to talk to.” “Oh my God!” Luis grabbed a small table near the bed and put his wine on it. “What's wrong?” He got closer to him, resting his hand on his shoulder. He rubbed on it carefully, trying to get him to understand. He didn't need to make him feel bad or worse. “Why are you like this?” “Are you my friend?” William cried as more tears made it to his face. His eyes seemed to be getting red quicker. “Yes!” Luis nodded in agreement. “You know that you can talk me. What's the matter?” William cried loudly when he heard his question. He abruptly gripped him, pulling him into a big hug. He held him tighter and cried softly. Luis on the other hand was surprised at William's reaction. He couldn't quite understand it. But the guy was down. Luis moved his shaky hand to rub on William's back. He rubbed on his back, holding him tightly to him. It seemed awkward but he did it anyway. He had no idea what could make someone like William cry like that. “Now tell me what's wrong.” Luis asked as he broke the hug. “I have never seen you like this before. You are making me a little scared.” “I will.” William nodded sadly. “But I need some wine. Why don't you pour us a little wine? I want you to drink with me. Please.” “Okay.” Luis nodded. He left and came back with a bottle of wine. He took his glass and another glass and led William to his small living room. He made him sit and poured him half a glass of wine. He still had his so there was no need for more. He then sat next to him, bringing the table where the wine was closer. Seeing the wine on the table, William gripped the glass and took the entire wine in one swing. By the time it left his lips, it was empty. He put the glass on the table, opening the bottle. He poured himself a full glass and laughed bitterly. It was clear to Luis that the guy was in so much pain. “Hey there,” Luis grabbed William's hand just as he was about to drink the wine. “Easy on the wine. What's wrong with you to...” “He has broken my heart.” William cried softly, tears flowing like a river. “I can't believe he did that to me.” “What?” Luis couldn't get anything from William's words. “What are you talking about? Who has broken your heart?” “I will tell you this,” William sobbed, rubbing on Luis' hand. “You are the only one that can understand me.” Luis nodded. “I am gay, Luis.” He cried. Luis had no idea that the guy was gay. He had thought he was straight but he wasn't surprised. “Yes!” he nodded. “Yes!” William nodded. “I am gay and I have a boyfriend or rather had a boyfriend.” He mourned softly. “He is the prime minister's son in my kingdom. We have done a whole lot together.” He took the glass and drank half of the wine. “He was even the one that took...” He cried bitterly. It was clear he was in pain. “...he was the one that took my virginity. We were about to get engaged and now... I found out he has been cheating on me.” He actually cried loudly. “He didn't even do it in private. He had pictures sent to me when I asked him about it. He called me all sorts of names and said, I do not satisfy him sexually.” Luis didn't like the way things were going at all. He knew what William was passing through and he quite understood him. That was the worst thing anybody could say to anyone. That was really bad. That could break someone's heart. He understood because he had once been broken before. “I am sorry,” Luis said, squeezing William's shoulder. “I think he is an asshole for telling you that.” “I loved him.” William cried softly, trying to rub his tears off. “He took my virginity. He told me all kinds of sweet things. He promised me heaven on earth. I can't believe he just sent a video of him fucking another guy. It's really painful.” “Fuck!” Luis cursed. He knew William relied on him to make him feel better. “He is such an asshole if you ask me. You are a prince and you don't need such trash. Deal with him if you ask me. You can have any guy of your choice. He is actually nothing to you.” Hearing those words, William sobbed as more tears fell to his cheeks. He cried even more and buried his face on his palm, extending his hand towards the window. He knew what exactly he was doing and he knew what to do. “What am I going to do?” “Forget about...” Luis trailed off when he felt a strong wind blow up his curtains. He wondered if he hadn't closed the window or something because the wind was blowing. Luis got up with his eyes towards the curtains. “Excuse me. I think I didn't close my window.” Luis smiled brightly and then left to check his window. Seeing him leave, William raised his face quickly, staring in the direction he was going. “I will never get any opportunity like this.” William quickly moved his eyes forward, staring deep into Luis' wine. He extended his hand, touching the glass. Then he did a quick check and then started his enchantment. He had been practicing that enchantment since morning. The three warlocks had helped him and now he was gonna put it to full use. He raised his voice a little and enchanted the drink, lacing it with his magic drug. The wine suddenly turned all white slowly rising to the surface as his enchantments got stronger. He finished up quickly and shook the glass. The wine was back to normal by the time Luis was getting back. “Strange,” Luis frowned as he took a seat. “You are right.” William said, rubbing his tears furiously. “I am gonna forget about that bastard and move on.” More tears dropped to his cheeks. “I will also drink to it. I am gonna forget about that son of a bitch.” He gripped the glass and raised it high in the air. “Come on. Drink with me.” Luis chuckled and then raised his glass high up in the air. He toasted with William and then just held it in his hand. He watched as William took the whole wine in one swing. He sure was angry at his ex-boyfriend, Luis thought, nodding sadly. “Why aren't you drinking?” William asked as more tears dropped to his face. “Am I...” “No!” Luis chuckled nervously. “I don't drink much but I will only have one glass. And I don't think you should have any more than you have now.” Luis raised his glass in the air alone and then directed the glass to his lips. William watched this with amazement. Luis on the other hand took the glass and drank the whole wine. It tasted sweet and really wonderful. He was just hoping not to get drunk or something. Luis dropped his glass on the table and got up slowly. “I think you need to rest, okay? You have had quite enough tonight.” “Yeah,” William sobbed. “I should probably go to my room right now. Thanks for listening.” He smiled faintly as he got up from the couch. “You have really helped a lot. I will never forget your wonderful words as long as I live.” “Yeah, you can...” Luis trailed off when a shot of dizziness swept him off his feet. He felt as if someone had beaten that dizziness into him. It was sudden and it made him feel weak. He took a few weak steps behind. “Could I be getting drunk?” He thought as he slowly massaged his head. He shook his head and then tried to get under control. But he couldn't even do it. He was getting weaker and weaker by the second. All of a sudden he was getting giddy. “What's happening to me?” Luis asked as he tried his possible best to stand still but he was giddy. He couldn't do anything. He was about to fall when he felt a powerful hand grip him. He had no idea who had grabbed him but he needed support. Luis wrapped his arm around the person that was holding him. He shook his head and saw a little clearly. It was William and he looked really worried. Then his vision started blurring again. “I don't... know what...” He stuttered. “Take me to my bed.” The more Luis talked, the more he felt weak. He couldn't control any part of his body anymore. It was as if he was struck with stroke all of a sudden. He was like a sponge. He couldn't quite explain what he felt at that time. “Yes!” William gripped his waist harder, bringing him closer to his body. An evil grim short up his face and he chuckled manically. He knew Luis wouldn't be able to hear him because what he had given him was strong. He loved being in power. William slowly led Luis to the bed. Once he reached there, he threw him on the bed. Luis was really weak and had no knowledge of what was happening to him. He was still a little conscious but William knew that the guy's mind was sleeping. “Finally,” William chirped, slowly stripping his clothes off. His cock was already rock hard and his hole was twitching in need of Luis' cock. “I can't believe I am gonna get a taste of him. I can't believe I am gonna get his cum and his blood.” His body trembled just from the pleasure that he felt at that time. William stripped all his clothes off. He was now buck naked with a seven inch erect and leaking cock. His hole felt as if it was being vibrated or something. Everything was just going perfectly well. William couldn't believe he was gonna do it. His mission was gonna be over soon. He was gonna go home with a happy body. By the time Luis would wake up in the morning, William would be gone with the scepter. “I can't believe it.” William climbed on the bed, repositioning Luis on the bed. Luis was softly saying something but William couldn't quite understand it. He knew the guy probably had no idea what was really happening. Slowly rubbing on Luis' chest, William furiously gripped the vest, tearing it all at once. He removed it from Luis' body, throwing it on the floor. He rubbed on Luis' chest, enjoying the feel of his lovely body. “I still can't believe I am gonna taste your cock.” He moaned softly, licking his lips sensually. His hole felt as if it would go sour if it didn't get cock. William traced Luis' hair which disappeared in his trouser. He slowly touched his hand on Luis' crotch and moaned loudly, biting his lips. Luis' cock really felt big, just like he loved them. He loved them big and wonderful. His hole vibrated terribly and his cock pulsed, releasing huge amounts of pre-cum. “Let's see what's you have to offer.” William chuckled happily, gripping Luis' trousers’ waistband together with the boxer. Then in just one swing, he slipped them off revealing a really huge cock. William almost came when he saw that wonderful cock. He quickly removed Luis' trouser off and then opened his legs wider. He buried his face on Luis' pubes, sniffing his musk. It felt really wonderful and it seemed to travel to William's hole. He was going crazy with lust. “Let's get a first taste, shall we?” He laughed sinisterly. Luis was cut and he loved it. Wrapping his hand on Luis' cock, William slowly raised it and then carefully opened his mouth wide. He swallowed it in his mouth with one swing and got the first taste of Luis' cock. Fuck! It was the greatest treasure ever. It tasted nothing like any dick he had ever tasted. He could live forever just pleasing that cock. William heard Luis moan weakly. Then all of a sudden, he felt his cock grow in his hands and his mouth. He knew that because he made Luis to be sexually sensitive so it would be easy for him to cum. In just a few seconds, William couldn't wrap his whole hand around his cock. He let go and then removed it from his mouth. He stuck out his tongue and started circling Luis' cock head. He felt him moan softly and then squirm softly on the bed. He circled around him while his hands moved to Luis' large nipples which felt like tiny bellies in his hands. It was great and it felt as if Luis' cock was getting bigger by the minute. William tried as hard as he could to get that cock in his mouth and he managed only by an inch. He sucked and sucked that soft and sweet cock in his mouth. “Oh...” He actually heard Luis moan softly. “Ah...” He moaned on Luis' cock, making him moan even more. Luis was saying something else but William couldn't understand anything that was happening. His concentration was only on getting that sweet cum. When he felt Luis' pre-cum in his mouth, William lost his control. He licked it clean and then tore away from that monster, licking his lips. Then he looked at the cute guy and smiled. “Let's have a taste of those lips.” He smiled brightly, getting closer to Luis' lips. Just when he was about to kiss him, Luis moved his head to the other side, putting his lips on the pillow. No matter what he did, he couldn't move it. “Fuck it!” William moaned as he sucked three of his fingers. He then moved them to his ass, lubing it. He moaned loudly when his hands touched his ass. He slipped his fingers right through his channel and fingered himself. But nothing was working. What he needed was real cock. His ass was big for Luis' cock. He was always fucked by a bigger cock so he was ready for Luis. Spitting hard on his hand, he made sure that his ass was ready for that big tool. “I am gonna ride your cock now.” William got on top of Luis, positioning his huge cock on his hole. Then he took a deep breath and slowly sat on that cock. It slipped right through without any resistance and fuck...it was really sweet. He had never experienced pleasure like that before. “Oh fuck.” William moaned when his cock actually started leaking pre-cum unlike before. He knew very well he was near. A smirk appeared on his face when he heard Luis groaning softly. It was clear the guy was enjoying his ass. “Let me show you what I am made of.” Moving one hand to Luis' stomach while the other rubbed on his temple, William started riding that wonderful cock which filled him up. It felt incredible but he rode him as hard as he could. Luis' sleepy moans were definitely turning him on but his cock was driving him crazy. “Ah...” William moaned loudly as tears of joy left his eyes. He rode Luis' cock like a rodeo, thumping on his cock as hard as he could. He was moaning loudly, not even caring whether someone was hearing them from outside. What he really wanted was to feel that wonderful cock. William was really having the time of his life. He was sweating terribly as he rode that epic cock which seemed to have a way with his prostate. He rode that cock for a just a few minutes before Luis' breaths become harsh. Then he thrust his hips forward, moaning a little louder than before. Then all of a sudden, he exploded in William's ass, spreading his cum all over his ass walls. It felt hot and really much, hitting William's prostate with great force. Feeling that hot cum on his prostate, William cried in ecstasy as his cock released cum after cum on Luis' chest. He came hard and he actually cried from all the pleasure that he felt. His body was on fire. He didn't actually ask but he got it anyway and he loved it. William collapsed on top of Luis and breathed like a man in a race. “I have done it.” He gasped, trying to catch some air. “I have actually done it. I can't believe it.” He got up and then gave an evil grin, staring at the now sleeping Luis. “I am sorry. But William always gets what he wants. I have now tasted you. I now also have my sample.” Luis was now sleeping and his cock was getting flaccid. William was just happy that he had what he had actually been after. He clenched his ass muscles, slowly getting up from Luis' hungry cock. Then he clumped his muscles, locking Luis' gallons of cum inside his side. He leaned down and kissed Luis' belly. “That was something.” He breathed. William chuckled sinisterly as he moved towards his trouser. He quickly got out the test tube he had with him. He took the test tube to his ass and inserted it in his ass. He squatted and then felt cum moving. By the time the test tube left his ass, it was already full. Luis had surely cum gallons. He closed the test tube and then slipped it back into his pocket. He released his muscles and felt Luis' cum dripping down his thighs. He quickly slipped his hand on his ass and thighs, collecting Luis' cum. He licked all of it and rubbed the rest of it. “Sweet...” Taking a quick look around, William got dressed up quickly. Then he removed a new needle from his pocket and a syringe. He connected them together and pierced Luis on the arm, draining blood from him. He made sure that the small syringe was full. He then threw the syringe in his pocket. Throwing the syringe back in the pocket, William smiled brightly and got near Luis. “Thanks for a great and wonderful moment. I had real fun.” He chuckled. “We will do this real soon. But right now, I have a really important mission to finish.” He leaned down and kissed Luis' hairy chest. “Goodbye, for now. We will see each other soon.” William smiled brightly and then rushed out of his room. His mission was gonna end that night. He really couldn't wait to take the scepter back to his father. He had finally got a taste of Luis and could still taste his salty cum in his mouth. Now it was time to go back. “Goodbye Luis...” *** “Have you finally got it?” One of the warlocks gasped. Hearing the question, William's face brightened up. Then he shook his head and gave an evil chuckle. The four had met in the night at the back of the castle. They needed to be careful and the back of the castle was safe. No one would catch them there. “What do you think?” William chirped, winking at them. He was just too happy. “Come on. Tell me exactly what you think?” The three warlocks looked at each other, wondering what he had really meant by that. They quickly moved their eyes towards him and crossed their arms, still staring at him. “Anyway,” William slipped his hand through his pocket, bringing out cum filled test tube. “Here it is.” He chirped. A loud gasp was heard from the three warlocks once they saw that cum filled test tube. It was beautiful, white, thick cum and it was all for them. All they had to do was just perform the spell and then...voila! The scepter was gonna be found and they were gonna be on their way. “Finally!” One of them gasped. “We have finally got it.” He took it away from William's hands. “This is what we have been waiting for. Now it is here.” “Yes!” William handed the blood also. “Here is the final ingredient.” Then his face got all serious. “Now start that enchantment as soon as possible. We need to get out of here before...” “Err...there is only one problem.” One of them said softly. “What?” William growled. “I have all the samples and you are actually telling me that...” “It's not that big and we cannot perform the enchantment when the sky is not clear. We can't even see the moon. We need the light from the moon to...” “And why do I know this now?” William snapped, pointing at the three of them. “Couldn't you idiots have told me this earlier?” “My prince,” The dark haired warlock bowed his head. “We didn't know this would have happened and...” “Oh shut up.” William yelled, almost slapping the three of them. “So when...” “Tomorrow the sky will be clear. The moon will be in full view. Our spells will even get stronger. Please, don't be mad or anything and...” “Useless...” William shook his head. Then he gave them an evil grin. “You are in luck because I still have something to do.” He made a quick turn and chuckled. “I better get back to my pleasure world. However,” He made a quick turn and his face got all serious, striking fear into the hearts of the warlocks. “This should be done tomorrow okay.” They nodded. “Good!” he chuckled sinisterly. “Now if you excuse me... I have something important to do.” William made a quick turn and went back to the palace. The three warlocks gave a manic laugh that made them feel really good. They were really happy. “Finally...” They laughed. “King Wyatt will be so proud of us.” “It is only a few hours from now.” The red haired warlock said. “These people have no idea what is going to happen to them. They don't have a fucking idea.” The three of them gave each other evil grins on their faces and left laughing. *** Luis opened his eyes in the morning, staring into the beautiful ceiling. He smiled brightly and then yawned softly. But the funny thing was that he couldn't remember what had happened the previous night. He couldn't even remember what had happened to him the previous night. Fuck! He felt a headache kicking in. Moving his eyes from the ceiling, Luis tried to stretch his arms but something was not right. He could feel something pressed on his chest, a body close to him. What was going on, he thought as he slowly moved his eyes to see what was going on. His heart was pounding and he had no idea what was going on. As soon as his eyes reached the chest, Luis gave a loud gasp. It was William that was sleeping on his chest, holding him tightly. Luis' heart was already pounding. His eyes widened and he breathed in harshly. He had no idea what was going. “Fuck!” Luis moved to the other side, getting William away from his chest. He heard William yawn and then chuckle. When he moved his eyes to him, William's eyes were already open and a beautiful smile was on his face. Luis was really scared. He could feel he was naked underneath but just to be sure, he raised the blanket a little and then took a quick glance. Yep! He was definitely naked. “Fuck!” Luis moved his eyes to William. “What the fuck happened?” “You... you don't remember?” William raised his eyebrow. “We made love last night.” “What?” Luis hit his head. He was panting and he couldn't put himself under control. “I can't remember anything. Please, tell me you are joking and...” “Why would I joke?” William slightly raised his head. He was naked too. “We really had sex last night. You... you don't remember?” “No!” Luis snapped, getting angry at William. “Nothing happened between us last night. I can't seem to...” “Well! I am going to tell you since you don't remember.” William said as he sat, leaning to the head board. “I came here to tell you about my boyfriend. We both got drunk but you were drunker than me. You told me my ex was an idiot for abandoning someone like me. Then you got drunk. I took you to bed and then you fell on me. I tried to get you off of me but you kissed me and told me you will take care of me.” “God!” Luis felt a sharp headache strike him. “Yes!” William nodded as tears formed in his eyes. “I tried to stop you. I really tried but you were all over me and when you...” “What did I do?” He yelled. “You stripped all my clothes and started fingering me. I couldn't control myself anymore. I gave in and we had hot sex last night. It was pretty intense and...” “Did we use...” “No!” William nodded. “You were in such a hurry that you didn't even bother to wear one.” “Oh my fuck...” Luis hit his hands on the bed. He felt really terrible. What was worse was that he couldn't remember a thing of what had happened to him and William. It just gave him a huge headache. “Luis... I...” William was getting closer to Luis. “What had happened...” “Don't fucking touch me?” Luis snarled, getting away from William. He didn't even want to see him. “I have no idea what had happened between us but whatever it was...” He paused to catch his breath. “It was a big mistake which shouldn't have happened in the first place. I don't remember any of it. We wouldn't have done this if I was a sober.” “Luis!” William slightly closed his eyes. “I know that what we did was not right since I just broke up with my...” “Look if what you insinuating is that I took advantage of you then I am really sorry.” Luis pleaded without even looking twice at William. “I was not in my right state of mind. I wouldn't dare do it if I was sober. I don't drink that much and I thought I only took one glass and...” “It's fine.” William chuckled. “No hard feelings okay. It was just...” “A mistake.” Luis chimed in. He couldn't explain what he was feeling inside of him. It was intense and it made him feel worse. Things were really bad for him. “It was just a one night stand, that's all.” He said. “I am not usually like this and if I took advantage of you then I am really sorry. Forgive me.” With a loud groan, Luis moved his eyes around, scanning to see if he could see anything to cover himself up with. He was lucky to see a towel on the floor which he quickly picked up and then covered himself up. He quickly got up from the bed without saying anything else and rushed to the bathroom. “Ha ha...” William laughed, getting up from the bed. A pure evil grin appeared on his face. “I have played a great game. Now let's see what happens next.” He chuckled manically and got dressed into his clothes. With a final look around the room, he left chuckling to himself. *** When Luis came back to his room, William was no longer in that room. He was gone and he thanked his lucky stars he did because he had no idea how to face him. He didn't like what had happened and it was somehow affecting him like nothing else. He couldn't get it off his mind. He had sex with William without his knowledge and they both woke up after, naked. First Luis had no freaking idea how he could have gone drunk with only half a glass of wine. And then he couldn't even remember what had happened. He stared at the bed and then sighed. That was the same place where he had sex with William. He was supposed to be happy he had sex with William after two years but that wasn't the case. He was really affected by it. Luis quickly got dressed and called the maids to change the entire beddings on the bed. He didn't want anything to remind him of the night with William. After that he went down to have his breakfast and he was really glad William wasn't at breakfast. Luis and his sister had a chat together and then met up with Henry at his house. They really had fun and spent their day with him just playing video games and watching TV. They even cooked together and it really helped Luis get things off of his mind. When he eventually went back home, he met with William but he just smiled sheepishly and passed him, heading for his room. He sat on his bed and just thought about what was happening to him. He had a really bad feeling about what he had done. The guilt was eating him up and he had no fucking idea why he was guilty. “Why do I feel like this?” He thought, taking a deep sigh. “I should stop thinking about this. It was just a one night stand. We had sex and that's it. I was drunk and didn't feel anything.” Luis knew that he wouldn't be the same around William, maybe at least since he was here. *** William came rushing towards the back of the palace, breathing in faster. He had come as soon as he made sure that everyone was fast asleep. Upon arriving behind the palace, he found the three warlocks waiting for him. They were a little further so he rushed to them. On the ground was a huge red cloth which was spread on the ground. There was a huge pentagram in black which was drawn on that red cloth. Red candles were lit and put on the five edges of the pentagram. In the middle of the pentagram was a beautiful but small golden trident with three sharp spears. On the middle spear was a beautiful diamond which was gonna help in the summoning of the scepter. The small trident had been made by the seer. It was gonna be a special night. The three warlocks had red bands tied around their heads and they seemed ready. It was just a matter of time before their mission was a success. Everything was gonna be finished. “Are you ready?” William breathed. “Yes!” They all nodded. “We were just waiting for you.” William smiled brightly, moving his eyes to the sky. It was clear and the moon was in full view. “The night is ours. We need to hurry it up before anything goes wrong.” William said, moving his eyes back. “Don't screw this up for me. I have worked my ass just for this.” “Don't worry,” The red haired warlock came to him and handed him a small clay pot which had the blood in and the semen. “Let's start now.” William took the pot in his hands. “Okay.” The three warlocks took their positions, surrounding the pentacle. William was not participating. He just held the pot for that particular ritual which was being performed. This time he was gonna go home victorious and impress his father. The three warlocks then extended both their hands towards the trident and breathed in deeply all at once. Then they opened their palms and took three more deep breath in the order in which they stood. They locked their eyes with the trident, connecting their magic with it. They were now ready. “Power of the trident,” they both spoke loudly. They had cast a powerful spell to prevent anyone from hearing them. “Power of ancient magic... power of the powerful universe... power of the forces of nature heed to our call and help us bring forth that which has been hidden. The power of the light of the moon, show us the right path and help us summon that which our heart seeks.” Then they went quite for some seconds, breathed in deeply and breathed out the word, “Thoth...” That was when the real incantation started. They started enchanting some really huge and powerful words in the same order. They were so fast that one would have thought they were going insane. Their enchantment was in the same order and they had their hands extended the whole time. William was watching all this without even making a sound. He couldn't get a word of what they were saying. It was an ancient language that he had no idea of. As their incantation got quick and loud, the trident started shaking slowly, moving a little from side to side. It was like it was vibrating. Then all of a sudden there was a really loud thunder and William swore he saw lightning in the sky. That was when he realized that the spell was really powerful. As they continued another loud thunder like a building crushing to the ground was heard. Then the scepter abruptly rose about a foot from the ground and started spinning round and round. That was like a hint for the warlocks as they chanted even more. Their voices echoed loudly and their hands and bodies trembled. The trident spun even harder, directing the diamond to the direction of the moon. It slowly started glowing brightly brightening the whole place up. The chants got even stronger and another thunder was heard. They chanted nonstop without even stopping for a deep breath. It was the reason why they were sweating terribly. They chanted for a number of minutes as the light continued glowing. Then the red haired warlock moved his hand to William with his palm open. William immediately got the hint and passed his hand through the pot. He got out the semen in test tube and blood which was in a syringe. He gave it to the warlock. The warlock got the samples and cupped them in his palms, doing whatever he was doing to them. Then all of a sudden, he started walking to the center of the pentacle where the trident was spinning out of control. His enchantment changed from the others and he opened his palms, getting the test tube first. He quickly opened it and started pouring it on the spinning trident. Once Luis' cum touched that spinning trident, it stopped spinning, instantly turning into a bright yellow color. Then all of a sudden there was a powerful energy which emanated from it. Everyone could feel the power that emanated. It felt as if it was drawing something away from them. The soft wind started blowing all over. Once all the semen had left the test tube, it magically entered the magic diamond and glowed even brighter. The red haired warlock threw the test tube and it broke into shards. Then he continued with the syringe, slowly pouring the blood on it. As soon as that blood touched the diamond, it turned blood red, glowing dangerously. Then it started spinning again. The red haired warlock moved to where he had been and joined the others with the enchantments. There was a really loud rumble. Thunder and lightning both occurred at the same time. The diamond continued glowing brightly, covering the whole place up. It was really beautiful. The three warlocks continued the spell as the diamond glowed even more. The energy was stronger and so was the wind. The warlocks were now screaming at the top of their voices. Their voices were louder and if not for the spell they had casted then all the people would have found out by then. They chanted for a number of minutes until their voices started getting low again. They were hitting the climax. They chanted softly until their voices got really low. Then with a final loud word, they stopped chanting and fell to their knees, breathing as fast as they could. Their energy felt drained and it felt like they had run out of breath. It was such a powerful spell that made them a little tired. William on the other hand just watched the ever glowing diamond on top of the trident. From the power he felt, he already knew that it wasn't gonna be long before it showed them the path to the scepter. William had an evil grin on his face. He couldn't wait to see the real scepter... he couldn't wait to hold it... he couldn't wait to steal it...he couldn't wait to take it to his father and... William was gotten out of his reverie by a loud cracking sound. He wondered what had broken and moved his eyes forward and... “What?” He groaned. The diamond had broken down into tiny pieces and it was no longer glowing. It had fallen down on the cloth, looking like an ordinary trident. “What the fuck?” William rushed to the small trident and held it. “What did you do?” He yelled at the warlocks. “What the fuck have you done now? You screwed up again and...” “I don't understand.” The red haired warlock gasped, trembling in fear. The three of them got up and rushed to William. “We did the spell just like the seer had instructed us to. We have even done the ritual really well. I even put Luis' sperm and blood on it correctly. The color...” he gasped. “Everything was perfect. Luis' sperm and blood were the last ingredients and I did as instructed. His DNA was supposed to direct us to...” “Shut up!” William snapped. “Shut the fuck up. What are we going to do? We can't possibly do another spell because that will take us back to Alerna. Father will definitely kill us this time. We are dead. Do you even know what I had done to get those samples and now...” He threw the trident so hard on the ground. “You fucking screw all of it.” “Prince William,” The blonde haired warlock called. “We didn't do anything wrong. Maybe you were the one that didn't perform your spell perfectly when you laced his drink. I knew...” “Don't you pin this on me?” William growled, pointing at himself. “I have never screwed up any spell in my life before. Don't you dare say a thing like...” William trailed off when he made a quick turn from them, looking in a different direction. He gasped and took a quick step back. “The scepter!” The scepter was slowly coming towards them and it was halfway out from the palace wall. It was coming from inside the palace through the wall and it was glowing in a beautiful golden yellow color, softly brightening the wall. “The scepter is...” “No!” William actually cried. “Look...” When the three warlocks saw the scepter, they gasped and then covered their mouths in amazement. “The spell.” One of them jumped. “It actually worked. The scepter has come to us. The trident didn't show us the way. It brought the scepter to us.” William and the others watched in awe as the whole golden scepter came out and then lost its glow. It fell to the ground with a thud. William quickly rushed to it and then held it up. He then slowly rubbed on it, carefully examining the huge diamond ball. He could tell from the energy he felt that it was the right scepter. “Finally...” William held the scepter high up in the air. A loud thunder exploded, making a whole lot of noise. We have finally found the royal golden scepter, Lord Mang's golden scepter. I can't believe it.” He actually cried. “Father will be so proud of me... of us.” “Yes!” The three warlocks laughed out loud. “Yes! Now we need to go back to...” “You are right.” William made a quick turn, rubbing his tears off. “We need to take this to father as soon as possible. We have already spent a day later than he had told us. If we spend any more time...” He sighed, gripping the scepter harder. “I don't even want to think what he will do. We must leave at once before these fools... and my sweet Luis wakes up.” He laughed sinisterly. “We just...” “I got it...” The red haired warlock made a quick spell, snapping his finger. “I have taken care of our ride.” “Good!” William chuckled. He took a small bag from one of them and put the scepter in. The blonde haired warlock quickly wrapped the big red cloth and then held it. He snapped his finger and it was gone. “We are done.” The dark haired warlock said. William chuckled, so evil that it could strike fear into the soul of any mere man. “Let's move it.” William gave an evil grin. “We don't wanna spend any more time here. We must not keep father waiting.” The four men gave one final laugh of victory and went their way. *** Wyatt was busy, seated on his throne, thumping his right foot on the floor. He could feel himself burning up with an eternal fire that didn't seem to go off. He was really raging and with the mood that he was in, he could go on a huge massacre but the stupid seer had prevented him from doing so. He had told him to stay in the castle until the men on the mission came back. It had been seven days... seven fucking days and no word from the idiots that he had trusted for his mission. He was trembling in anger, dying to kill each and every one of them. Wyatt had been like that since the last two days. He had been lost. His eyes were blood red and he had his hands in fists and he was seething. He knew if they didn't bring that bloody scepter he was gonna kill them and... “My lord,” He heard a trembling voice in front of him. Breathing like flames of fire, Wyatt moved his eyes front and found one of his guards trembling on the floor with his head bowed down. “What do you want?” His angry voice echoed throughout the entire castle. The guard trembled even more. “And how the fuck did you get in my throne room?” “I knock... ed.” The guard quavered. His body shook uncontrollably. “Did I say enter?” Wyatt stumped on the floor harder, getting up from the throne. “How many time do I have to fucking tell you that I don't want to be disturbed when I am having my thinking time, you son of a bitch.” His voice sounded really sharp. “M-m-my lord, I...” “Shut the fuck up.” He screamed, giving a death roar. A window instantly broke in the throne room, scaring the shit out of the trembling guard. He was now sweating. “I am going to send you to hell so that next time you won't fuck this up.” He growled. The guard threw himself on the floor and whimpered as Wyatt extended his hand to him. A small fire ball started growing but before it even hard the chance to get bigger, the door flung open and footsteps could be heard. “Father...” William said happily, rushing to him. “We are back.” Hearing his son's voice, Wyatt instantly dropped his hand and put off the fire ball. “Get out...” He said harshly to the sweating guard. The guard got up and ran out of the throne room, whimpering like a ninny. Wyatt now moved his eyes to his son and the three warlocks that stood still with their heads bowed down. Seeing them again, he felt madder than he had ever been. He stared at his smiling son, getting closer to him. His face turned red with anger. “Since when did five days turn into seven?” He growled, feeling his jaws trembling. “You gave me less than five fucking days and now...” “I am sorry father,” William dropped his eyes to the floor. He lost his smile and just drowned in his fear. “There was a bit of a problem and...” “I knew it...” Wyatt threw a terrible fire ball, making a huge gaping hole on the castle wall. “You idiots are really useless. You are gonna get it from me now. I will so deal with you that... uh...” he groaned, clenching his fists harder. Smoke came out of those fists. “Father...” William gulped. “Please... try and listen...” “Excuses...” Wyatt roared. “That's all that I hear from a failed...” He paused and just stared at his son. “I can't have a failure for a son. I trusted you with the most important task of all and...” He extended his hand, pointing it at his son. He had no remorse at all. He was gonna make sure he deals with his son. “You are my own creation and I am gonna destroy you now.” “Please, father, listen to me.” William threw himself on the floor and quickly opened the bag. He knew what to do to get the king out of his bad mood. “I will destroy you before you destroy me.” He yelled, throwing his hand forward but stopped mid-way before he actually did what he wanted to do. He gasped and then dropped his hand. His anger melted instantly and his mood changed. An evil grin appeared on his face as he felt a stronger but evil power take control of him. Right in front of him was the beautiful golden scepter which his son had in his hand. Wyatt got taken by powerful emotions that filled him with nothing but evil in his heart and his mind. His heart got darker with what he was seeing. “Oh my gods...” Wyatt gasped, slowly extending his hand. And when he touched the scepter, he couldn't believe it was the real scepter. He took it from the William and brought it closer to his face, carefully examining it. William got up and sighed. He had barely escaped that one. “I wouldn't dare fail once more father.” He bowed his head. “I wouldn’t have shown my face to you if I hadn't succeeded in this mission.” “It's beautiful.” Wyatt breathed, sticking his tongue on that scepter. “It's the real one. Finally, I can't believe I have it. I can't believe it is gonna give me the power that I have quested for decades. Finally...” He gave a sinister laugh. “I finally have it.” He filled the whole room with his evil laughs. “I shall have my kingdom back. I shall rule over everything.” He raised the scepter high in the air like a trophy. “I shall have men bow at my feet. Ha ha...” His laughs were epic and continuous. Then he smiled at them. “I need to see the...” Before he could even finish the sentence, there was a loud gush of wind throughout the entire room. The seer suddenly appeared, rushing towards all the men. He had a wonderful smile on his face which seemed to match everyone's mood. “Well done, gentlemen...” The seer beamed. “You have proved yourselves this time and your rewards shall be great.” The three warlocks stared at each other, smiling brightly. “You have brought the final ingredient to us.” “Yes!” The king clenched his teeth and breathed loudly. “I shall finally have my powers.” He laughed loudly. “I still can't believe I have Mang's scepter with me.” “Yes, my lord,” The seer bowed. “That is the item which will summon those powers.” Wyatt looked at the priest and smirked. “I need those powers as soon as possible. Start the preparations immediately. You are half warlock so you must do this perfectly. I can't afford...” “You don't have to worry.” The seer sniffed the air. “I can already feel so much power surround you, my lord. You will be the most powerful man in the entire world. Men will worship your powers and you will take back what belongs to you.” “And my path is clear.” He smirked. “There is no threat. I am such a genius for eliminating that baby. Now...” he clenched on the scepter harder, feeling its power. “I shall be really powerful, a god. No one will stand in my way.” The whole men in the room laughed out manically. They were happy for the king. They were really happy for him. He was gonna be really powerful. No man was gonna stand in his way. He was gonna bring everyone to their feet. “I shall have the preparations made.” The seer said. The king had everything ready. The only thing that he had been waiting for was the scepter and now he had it with him. “We shall perform the ritual three days from now when the moon will be brightest. The light will help speed things up.” The king gestured with his hand. Then he made a quick turn and faced the seer. “Take this.” He handed him the scepter. “You know exactly what needs to be done.” “Yes!” The seer bowed his head. Then he moved his eyes to the three warlocks. “Come with me. You need to start preparing. You must prepare to read the most powerful spell ever from the ancient scroll. This will be your most important spell ever. You must not screw up or it will be the end for you.” The three warlocks left together with the seer to be instructed. William remained with Wyatt. He was happy. His father actually smiled at him after two whole years. He came to him and then hugged him tightly. William felt lucky. “You have proven your worth my son.” Wyatt laughed. “You are a true son of your father. Now you have proven that you are actually one of my sperms. I actually didn't waste it.” “It is an honor.” William bowed. “You will be greatly rewarded. You will rule by my side.” “It is my honor.” William gasped, covering his mouth. He couldn't believe his father's words. Finally, after so many years he finally got the position he deserved. It had finally paid off. He was really happy. Wyatt on the other hand moved away from his son, slowly moving towards the window. He stared out and looked all around his castle and his kingdom as far as he could see. He was really happy and the evil in him finally awakened to its full power. “Finally,” Wyatt breathed, smirking. “I shall have Mang's powers. I shall be feared throughout by all the people. I shall take control of Angria, the most powerful and richest kingdom ever.” He shook his head, moving away from the window. He started walking slowly again. “I shall have people worship at my feet. With such power, I shall be a god.” He opened his arms wider and raised his hands. He shouted at the top of his voice, filling the whole castle with his voice. “God Wyatt...” He screamed. “I shall now be a god. A god...” He laughed at the top of his voice. “Angria shall be at my feet even all its riches shall be mine.” He clenched his fists. “Finally, my powers will be coming. I will be as powerful as a god. People will worship and pray at my feet. They shall fear me.” Wyatt smirked brightly. Then an evil grin appeared on his face, chuckling inwardly. He gave a sinister laugh, turning to the window with his hands now behind him. His face turned evil, more evil than it had ever been in his life before. “It is just mere three days and I will have my powers.” He thought with an evil grin. His eyes turned blood red, filling him up with more evil. “Then it will be show time.” He chuckled, nodding his head happily while all kinds of evil thoughts of how he will use his power filled his big head up. “I am coming.” He said with an evil face. “Get ready to feel the real power.” Wyatt let out a really sinister loud laugh, filling the entire castle with his evil voice. A loud thunder could be heard, showing just how evil he was. He raised his face, looking in the room while laughing sinisterly and being filled with more evil. “Get ready...” The battle is on...
  5. Aidan came walking down the stairs slowly, taking step by step. He seemed really lost, thinking about everything that had been happening in his life. He was really confused and he failed to understand any of the things that had happened to him. His face was sweaty...his heart was pounding in his chest...his body was quivering. There was a powerful but small vibration that took control of his body. He couldn't understand a thing. He was really weak...he was vulnerable...he was frozen. “You are pregnant...” Justin's words rang through his mind. “You are six weeks pregnant.” Hearing those words ringing in his brain, Aidan moved his trembling hand and rested it on his tummy, slowly rubbing on it. He swore he could feel it, his pregnancy. He could feel the energy surrounding him. There was a life growing inside of him. There was a baby, Luis' baby growing inside of him. “How did it happen?” He thought as more tears accumulated in his eyes. “How could I be pregnant, a man...” He couldn't understand anything. There was no logical explanation for what was happening to him. ‘Vows are meant to be broken.’ Luis' voice sounded in his brain. ‘How do I even know if you didn't cast a spell on me?” Aidan was in pain and torture as he made his way down those stairs. Everything that had happened to him came rushing to him. Everything that he had been trying to bury came rushing to the surface. He felt as if hot needles were piercing his very own skin, causing him nothing but pure pain. He wanted to cry but he was surprised he couldn't do it. Everything wasn't making any sense. “You are pregnant...” The more he heard Justin's words, the weaker he became. He was really weak that he was trembling. No wonder he had been feeling strange. No wonder he was constantly hungry. No wonder he was feeling like that. It was also the reason why he craved for bitter fruits. The pain, the torture, the harsh words...his betrayal, everything came back to him and just made him weaker. There were a lot of tears in his eyes that he couldn't even see clearly. In fact, he was just walking without even realizing where he was stepping. He was lost in thought. He was not even aware of his environment. Aidan finally came down the stairs, slowly walking to the living room. He was so lost in thought that he didn't even realize that his family had noticed his mood and stood up, looking at each other. They seemed really worried and couldn't understand why his mood had suddenly changed like that. He was really unhappy with the news that he had found out. “Aidan...” Granny called worriedly, getting him out of his thoughts. Aidan moved his eyes forward, staring at the old woman and his brother. They seemed worried and he could feel it. Many shivers were running down his spine, making his body quiver and shiver with fear and other emotions that he couldn't understand. A myriad of emotions took control of his body right then. Even as he stood right in front of his family, he couldn't say or do a thing. He just stared at them while drowning in his own pain and anguish. Tears kept on accumulating in his eyes. He couldn't even speak. Each breath he made felt like fire burning him. “Aidan, what's wrong?” Ethan gulped, getting closer to him. “Why do you look like that?” “Please,” Granny quavered. “You are scaring us. Is there anything wrong with you? Please. Tell us what your problem is.” Hearing her question, Aidan opened his mouth to speak but no word came out of his mouth. Not even a single sound came out of his mouth. His lips shook terribly and he was visibly trembling, making Ethan and granny even more worried. “Aidan...” Ethan quavered. “What seems to be the problem?” Aidan tried to speak again but the pain was just too much. So many words were ringing through his brain that he had no idea what to say or feel. He even had no idea what they were gonna think of him or how their reaction was gonna be. Aidan figured he didn't need to be there. He needed to be alone. He needed to think. He needed to shout. He needed to yell. He needed to wake up from that nightmare which had come into his life. It was hurting him a lot. He didn't know how he was gonna be. But he needed to get out of there as soon as possible. Taking a deep breath, tears poured down his face. Millions of tears that made him feel even worse the pain that he was feeling at that time. With one final look at his family, Aidan made a quick turn and started running towards the door. “Aidan...” Ethan called. He was worried but Aidan just kept on going. As he neared the door, it opened wide and he got out, shutting it close. “Aidan...” Ethan called his name, following him behind. When he opened the door, Aidan was gone. He was nowhere to be seen. He was supposed to see him because he had just been behind him but there was no sign of him anywhere. Ethan got out and checked the entire castle ground but there was no sign of his brother. He had disappeared into thin air. He did careful search but he couldn't see him. He was gone. By the time he came into the castle he was panting and he was sweating. He was even panicking, worried sick for his brother and wondering where he had gone. “Where is he?” Granny gasped, rushing towards him as soon as she saw him. “Did you find him?” Ethan nodded in disagreement. “I didn't find him. I didn't even see him.” “My grandson.” Granny quavered, sitting back on the couch while trembling in fear. “I wonder what's wrong with him. He couldn't even speak to me, his own grandmother. I am really worried Ethan...” She suppressed her tears. “Where could he have gone? I don't even know what's wrong with him. With the way that he was looking like...” She was panicking, moving her head from side to side. “What if he does something to himself or...I wonder where he has gone?” Ethan wanted to comfort his granny. God knows he did want to do that but he couldn't do it even if he wanted to. He was in no condition to comfort anyone because he too was really worried about his beautiful brother. He was worried something might happen to his brother. It was making him worried sick. He was trembling in fear. “I don't know...” Ethan said as he sat on the arm of the couch. “I didn't like the way he was. But...” he remembered what had happened. “He became like that when he went with Justin. Yes!” Granny quickly got up. “Maybe he knows the reason why he is like that.” She exclaimed. “Please. Let's go and ask him. I need to know what's wrong with my grandson.” “Yes!” As Ethan and Granny were about to take a step they saw Justin coming down the stairs with a confused expression on his face. Both of them looked at each other before rushing towards him. Their hearts were pounding in their chests, threatening to rip out. Their nerves were getting the best of them but they knew they weren't gonna rest until they found out what was really wrong with their beloved prince. It was nerve wrecking. “Justin...” Ethan gasped. “Please...” “Where is Aidan?” Justin asked as he looked around the living room. “Didn't he come here? I will go and see him.” He turned to leave but Ethan gripped his arm and then turned him around. “He ran off...we don't know where.” Ethan breathed nervously. “He had just rushed past us and then left. I tried to follow him but I think he disappeared or something. I couldn't spot him anywhere. He is gone. He seemed really lost and confused. He was about to cry. I am really worried. Do you know exactly where he has gone or what had happened?” “Please.” Granny put her hands together, pleading. “We really need to see him, please, my son. He wasn't even looking good.” Justin got worried once he heard about Aidan. “Oh my God,” he sighed, rubbing on his head. “I shouldn't have left him all alone. It's probably...” “What are you talking about?” Ethan asked, trying to get what Justin was trying to tell him. “Do you actually know what had happened to him?” He was really hoping for it to be true. “Yes!” He nodded in agreement. “I know what had happened to him.” he sighed. “I think I might have...” “Please.” Granny pleaded. “What is wrong with him?” Justin took a really deep sigh. “Well, I don't even know how to tell you this.” He cleared his throat. “But the truth is that Aidan wasn't feeling too good. He was constantly feeling dizzy and nauseous. I did some tests on him but couldn't find any disease on hi so...” he gave a gloomy sigh. “I conducted more tests on him. And...” He paused without saying anything further. “And?” Granny raised her eyebrow. “He's pregnant...” Justin said simply. “He is six weeks pregnant.” There was a moment of silence when Justin told the family that. They just stared at him without uttering any word to him. They seemed surprised and they trembled. “What?” Granny's voice was trembling. “That isn't possible. He is a man. He cannot get pregnant. That is really impossible.” “Yeah...” Ethan nodded. “We all know that...” “I thought so too.” Justin exhaled loudly, getting his nerves calm. “But he is not an ordinary boy and you know that. He is pregnant and that's the truth. I might need to conduct more tests just to be sure but he is very much pregnant.” Granny felt really weak. She couldn't even breathe normally. “My poor grandson. I wonder what he is passing through right now. He is probably devastated and...” She sighed. “...I don't even know what he is going to do. What if he harms himself in the process?” “I don't think that is ever going to happen.” Ethan said in a panic voice. “I know how my brother is. If he had overcome the pain and torture he had been through...then this is nothing to him. It seems impossible but...” “He's right...” Justin said as he tried to sound as confident as he could. “In the few weeks that I have been staying with him, he has always been fierce and strong. He can't do anything to himself over something as...” “It's bigger than you both think.” Granny said. “Being pregnant is the best thing that can ever happen to someone. I am sure he would have been the happiest person to have found that he is pregnant. He would have been the luckiest person because he would have provided an heir. But we are talking about something else here.” She breathed. She was really nervous. “Aidan is not with Luis anymore. Luis had hurt him so much that he didn't want to do anything with him on this earth. He has tried to forget about everything but now...everything has come back to him.” She sobbed, suppressing her tears. She didn't want to cry. “He is pregnant for a man who betrayed him and hurt him. Only God knows what he is passing through right now.” She quickly moved closer to Justin and Ethan. “I need to find him. He needs me. He needs his family in situations like this.” “It's that bad...” Justin nodded. “I always knew he had a really bad past with his kingdom but I never thought it was that bad.” “Please.” Ethan said in a panic voice. “We really need to find him. We must find out where exactly he is. Please.” “I think I might know where he is.” Justin gulped. “Come with me.” Without wasting any more time, the three of them rushed out of the castle. They were just hoping to find Aidan near the castle or just find him. *** Aidan appeared near the sea shore, screaming his lungs out, trying to get his pain out. His head was pulsing...his breaths were short and harsh...his heart was pounding unlike before. The pain was just too much to bear. “No!” He cried, screaming at the top of his voice. “No...” As he screamed at the top of his voice, there was a sudden rumbling of the wind. The ocean waves intensified and roared unlike before. The cool breeze which was hitting his face felt really hot to him even though it was cold. His body felt hot and cold at the same time. He clenched his fists and just screamed as hard as he could. “No...” he cried. Aidan breathed in deeply and then started running towards the sea while breathing in harshly. The wind got out of control and so did the waves. His heart was about to break into pieces. Things were getting out of control. He just didn't know how to be calm anymore. Everything was just getting out control. It was really painful. Aidan ran as fast as he could until he reached the shore. He had nothing on his feet so he could feel the water on his feet. “Why?” he cried at the top of his voice, kneeling down on the shore. There was little water there. “Why did this happen to me?” No tears were coming out but they had built in his eyes. Every pain in this world was on him. He felt like a huge burden had just been put on top of his little head. He felt as if someone had just slit his throat. “Please.” He felt weak. He put his hands on his thighs, sitting on the shore. That was when he felt hot tears flooding his face. A million tears were already on his face, making him feel the pain unlike anything that he had ever felt before. He was feeling as if someone had just killed his heart. It was painful. “Why did this happen?” He cried, feeling tears reaching his chin. “Why did the almighty decide to do this to me? I can't take this.” He wailed. “This is really too much for me to bear.” He moved his hands up and hit them on the sand. The waves roared and blew back with the wind. “Why?” He hit the ground again, creating even more land as the water was pushed backwards by a really powerful invisible force. “Why is this happening to me?” Aidan hit the sand severally, trying to get rid of the pain and anger that he felt. But he just got weaker with everything that he did at that very time. He didn't know what to do anymore. The pain and anger was getting stronger by the second, weakening him. With a final stamp on the sand, he just gave up and started crying. “Why...” He gave a weak cry. Aidan was so lost in his pain that he didn't even see the water was coming at high speed, heading towards him. Even if he had seen it...he couldn't have cared less because the pain that he was experiencing was already too much for him to bear. If only he could do something to reverse the past but his hands were tied. He was weak and he couldn't do anything. The water came with such power, heading for him. Reaching him, it covered all over where he was seated but it didn't make him wet. Rather it surrounded him into a ball and then died down without even making touching him. The water went back to being normal but he could feel it on his feet. He could feel it with each wave that it made. He was really in pain. Aidan moved his hands to the sand while dropping his eyes as he went on a journey of thoughts. God knows he had never cried as much as he did at that time. There were so many words ringing in his mind. All those words were only inflicting deep wounds on him. They were hurting him emotionally and physically. Never in his life had he ever thought he would cry that before. His head was hurting terribly and he couldn't just do a thing. “You cast a spell on me.” Luis' words pierced through his skin. “You are a warlock. You...” “No...” Aidan screamed, moving his hands up. He hit them on the ground with such force. The water beneath him instantly froze once his hands touched it. He cried even more and hit the ground once again. The ice extended for about a meter or two. He was really angry and scared. Aidan was trembling he screamed for what felt hours before he finally gave up and just started crying his pain out. He just sat there and cried while reliving every painful moment of his life. His body felt weak and he couldn't anything but cry. “Is this my punishment or what?” he cried softly, feeling the tears now going down his neck. “Why should pass through all this? I...I shouldn't be experiencing something like this. I shouldn't be experiencing it all.” Aidan just gave up and started crying. He was defeated where he sat and couldn't a thing. He had lost. After trying so hard to forget about Luis...it was all in vain. The child in him was a part of him that was Luis' blood that he couldn't deny. Aidan couldn't a thing but just cry. He was in so much pain. *** “Where could he be?” Granny panicked. “We've searched everywhere and still no sign of him. Where could my grandson be? I am really worried right now. What if...” “No...” Justin said. “We have looked everywhere except one place.” He said as he hoped for what he was actually thinking to be true. “Where?” Ethan asked. “The beach...actually, I have often seen him go to the right side of the beach. I think he might be there.” Justin was hoping that what he was telling Aidan's family was actually the truth. He was hoping Aidan was right there. “Let's go.” Ethan said impatiently. “We cannot waste any more time. The earlier we find out where Aidan is the better it will be for all of us. We must find out how he is doing. I am actually really worried right now that I am only seconds away from crying.” They all agreed and started rushing to the right side, walking on the shore while scanning the whole place. They didn't even walk that far and they saw him seated on the shore. From the state of things...the ice he was seated on and the ice about two meters away from him, they knew things weren't good for their lovely boy. Seeing him in such a state, they rushed to him and found him crying. He was really looking so pitiful and his tears were too much for them to handle. Ethan dropped and then held him tighter bringing him closer to his chest while trying to make him calm. He was rubbing on his back, praying and hoping that whatever he was doing was gonna help his brother out of the mood that he was in. He just wanted to make him feel better. Granny knelt down and then rubbed his back. Aidan cried even more when he saw that his family had come. They had probably come to know from Justin since he was with them. Sobbing painfully, Aidan wrapped his arms around his brother's waist and buried his head deeper into his chest. He felt at least better that his family was there for him. He couldn't have wished for anything more than that. “Shh...” Ethan whispered, rubbing on his back. “Stop crying. It's really okay. We are all here for you okay? You don't have to feel bad.” “How could I be...pregnant...” He said in between sobs. “How could I...” “Shh...your brother is here. I won't ever leave you okay? I will always be with you. I know, please...don't break my heart okay?” “Ethan is right,” Granny sighed. “We are here for you. You don't have to worry about anything.” She gripped him and they held him together with Ethan. Aidan couldn't understand why he was still hurting even after those words of encouragement from his family. But he was glad they were there to make him feel better. He didn't know what he would have done had he been living alone. Things would have gotten bad for him. But he was glad his family was there for him in that time. Aidan just sat there and cried while being soothed by his family. He cried for over an hour but he eventually stopped when the pain subsided. His head was hurting...his mind was frozen...his eyes were red and swollen...his heart was bleeding. He felt really weak and defeated. Things were really going really bad for him. He had no idea what he was gonna do to make things better again. Ethan was really broken by just seeing his brother like that. He couldn't help but shed a tear or two while soothing him and trying to make him calm. His brother had been impregnated by a stupid coward of a prince. He hadn't expected that from him. And here he had been thinking men never got pregnant but his brother was really carrying Luis' blood inside of him. He was carrying an heir to Angria throne. He understood him very much. But he didn't hate the baby at all. He just hated what Luis had done to his poor and young brother. “Come on...” Ethan sobbed, helping his young brother up. “Let's go back to the castle. We need to forget about all this sorrow.” “Ethan is right.” Justin said. “This is not good for the baby growing inside of you okay? You don't have to be like that for the sake of the baby.” Aidan rubbed his tears but they came right back. He nodded and then started walking slowly to the castle with the guidance of Ethan and Justin. He was really weak that he couldn't even move properly. The next thing he felt were strong arms wrapping around his neck and then his legs. He was lifted from the ground and carefully held. When he moved his eyes to stare into the person that had lifted him, he just looked straight into Justin's eyes. Justin had lifted him. “We need to move faster.” Justin said to him. “Hold on tight.” Aidan held on tightly to Justin and just allowed him to take him. Justin was really strong. He was really, really strong. Aidan really appreciated him for that. *** “Here...” Justin offered him a pill. “This will make you feel better.” “What is this?” he asked in a soft voice. “What is this for?” “It's a pain killer.” Justin said. He was kneeling down in front of Aidan. Aidan was seated on the couch together with granny and Ethan. “Come on.” He gestured. Aidan slowly took the pill and had it with a glass of water. He put the glass on the table and took a deep breath so as to get rid of his nerves. He sat back and then removed his t-shirt, exposing his belly for everyone to see. He slowly moved his hands and rubbed on his belly. He could already feel the child inside of him. What he didn't know was how he hadn't realized it yet. But all the while, he was pregnant and no matter what...he was just gonna be pregnant. There was nothing to do. “I can make another test just to be sure.” Justin said softly. “We are not really...” “There is no need for that.” Aidan said softly. “I can feel it. I can feel the baby inside of me.” Justin couldn't say anything anymore. He didn't even know what he was gonna say. “Are you okay?” Ethan passed his fingers through Aidan's hair. “Are you feeling better now?” Hearing his brother's question, Aidan moved his eyes and then stared at him. Then he gave a bitter chuckle, nodding his head. He moved his eyes to his belly and slowly rubbed on it. “Am I okay?” He chuckled bitterly. Tears started forming in his eyes. “When Luis had hurt me so much...” He sobbed. “I thought that was the end for me. I was so lost...I was devastated. I thought my life had ended right then but...” he moved his eyes up and rubbed the tear that had made its way to his face. “I gathered my courage and strength. I decided to forget about my past and just move on. My life never revolved around Luis.” He sighed. “It worked. It really worked just like I had hoped for. I forgot about Luis and found my happiness once again even though the pain was just too much to bear. I forgot about him.” “Aidan...” Granny called softly but he wasn't stopping. “It did happen. Our bond was broken. I never wanted to do anything with him even though there was still love for him inside of me.” He sobbed. “I vowed that nothing would ever mend the broken bond that Luis and I have. I vowed and I hoped that nothing would definitely mend that bond.” He cried softly, rubbing his tears. “But I was wrong. The almighty had his plans. Now my bond with Luis has just been mended. This child that I am carrying has mended that bond. They say a child makes the bond stronger between parents.” He chuckled, rubbing his tears off. “He had hurt me...he had not trusted me...he broke all the vows...he even broke my heart and my strength...but...” He slightly closed his eyes. “He also got me pregnant. I am carrying Luis' child inside of me, granny.” Granny wanted to cry for her grandson but she had to be strong for him. She couldn't break down because that would make him feel really bad. “Please, Aidan...” “He threw me out of his life.” He continued. “I swore nothing was gonna link me to Luis again. But the almighty had other plans for me. He got me pregnant and now I am carrying his child. I have his child inside of me.” He chuckled bitterly rubbing another tear. “I never even thought that men could even get pregnant. But here I am, a pregnant man, granny.” He sighed. “He got me pregnant and he abandoned me all alone.” “So...” Granny tried to sound confident. “What do you plan on doing?” Aidan stared at his granny and then continued rubbing on his belly. “I will be honest with you, granny.” He sobbed. “When I found out I was pregnant...I felt like I had died. It was like my past caught up with me. It came rushing towards me. I cried a lot because no matter what...this baby will always connect me and Luis. This baby will connect me to him whether I like it or not.” He sighed. “When I heard that I was pregnant for him...all the pain and the anger came back. I wanted to vent it out. I wanted to die but I couldn't do so because...there is nothing that I can do. Luis' words were painful. He regretted having anything to do with me. He regretted falling in love with me. He regretted meeting me. He broke our vows and it was almost like our marriage broke too.” “So are you gonna...” “I am gonna keep my baby.” He smiled in his pain. “I am gonna raise it and love it like nothing else on this earth. I am gonna show it my complete love even without Luis. The almighty has decided to give me a child. Who am I to reject his will?” “You are right...” Granny sighed, moving closer to him. “It is really painful but your child is the most important thing to you. I know that it will be lucky to have you for a father.” Aidan raised his face and tears followed in. He stared at his granny without having any knowledge of what to say to her to her again. He dropped his eyes and then rubbed his tears. Things had just started for him. He had no idea what he was gonna but all knew was that he was going to be a daddy. Aidan rubbed faster on his tummy and smiled as brightly as he could. “Luis left me...but I don't need him. My feelings for him won't change. This child won't ever change the fact that he had hurt me terribly. It won't change the fact that...my own husband didn't even trust me for once. I will raise my own child. I will make him happy and I will provide him with everything that I can. He will never luck anything in the world. I don't care that Luis is the father. It won't change anything.” Ethan got really close to him. “I am really happy that you have decided to just forget about that jerk. Your child won't need a father as stupid as him...I will be his father. I will provide it with all the love from a father. You won't have to worry about anything else. Your child will be my child.” Hearing his brother's statement, Aidan's tears came pouring down. He really got emotional with those words. “Thank you so much.” He rubbed his tears. “That really means a lot to me. Any child will be lucky to have a father like you. My baby will be the luckiest baby in the whole wide world.” “Oh...” Ethan pulled Aidan into a great big hug that felt really beautiful. He loved his brother a lot and didn't like to see him crying. He got hurt each time he saw him crying like that. All he wanted was to see him really happy. “Shh...I want you to stop crying okay?” Aidan nodded as he pulled away from his brother. He had no idea why his brother was that sweet. Pulling away from the hug, his brother planted a hot kiss on his cheeks and then kissed all over his hands. “I love you so much.” “I love you too.” “Now I want you to be happy okay?” Ethan said, rubbing his cheeks. “Don't ever let this make you sad or break you okay? He is a fool for letting someone like you go. He will regret his decision when he finally realizes the truth.” “Yes!” Aidan turned to granny when he heard her voice. “Ethan is absolutely right. There is no need to cry for something like that. It wasn't all that bad. You will have your little bundle of joy in a few months from now. Then we will be able to see who the fool really is.” Aidan got emotional that he hugged granny tightly. He loved the old woman big time. She always made him feel better when he was about to give up. For that...he thanked the almighty for sending such a great woman to be a part of his life. He loved her big time and nothing was gonna change. It was all gonna be beautiful. “Thank you so much.” Aidan said, suppressing his tears. “All of you are the best things to have ever happened to me. I know of your great love for me and I thank you.” He rubbed his tears off. Even though he was talking like that...he was really hurting and the pain was just too much. But he knew better than to make his family worried. They didn't need any more stress. They had passed through a lot already and he didn't want to add to that. “I will not allow this to break me.” He vowed. “I will stand strong for myself and for the child that I am carrying. Nothing will ever break me or my spirit. I know I am stronger than this.” He stared at his belly and rubbed his tummy. He at least felt better that he was carrying a baby inside of him. He was really happy to know that he was gonna be giving life. If only he could reach his tummy. He would kiss it for the rest of his life or until the baby was born. “This child will grow up to be great. He will not need a stupid father and weak father. He will stay here with all of us. I know my child will bring me a lot of happiness. Luis can go to hell. Let him live his life and I will live mine.” Aidan was happy and at the same time he was hurting deeply. But one thing he couldn't deny was that after all that pain and anger, he loved the baby which was growing inside of him. At first he had thought that his life was over with that child. But he was wrong...his life had just began. As he rubbed on his tummy, Ethan rubbed on it too and so did granny. Even though his eyes were swollen, he was able to cry even more. But after some time he was okay and he just sat calmly, hiding his pain. He still couldn't get rid of the words which Luis had told him about their relationship. Even though their relationship was over and Luis called it fake, Aidan was carrying a baby in him. That child was not a mistake and it was never gonna be a mistake. It was the greatest joy that he was ever gonna experience. Throughout that child's growth, he was just gonna forget about Luis. He had done it before and he was gonna do it again. He was gonna be happy and he was gonna make that experience to be great. “Alright,” Justin said. “Now that we have confirmed that you are pregnant...I should start the regular checkup. I need to be examining you. We also don't know where you are carrying the baby.” “Yeah...” He rubbed his tears. “You are absolutely right, Justin. Just tell me what to do. I am ready to start any examination for the safety of my baby.” Ethan and granny were happy and they were relieved that Aidan had accepted the baby and not hate on it like others would do. He had accepted it and that was the most important thing to them. They loved Aidan so much. “I might need to do some regular checkups on you and your baby.” Justin said. “We need to make one of the rooms just for that. However, I might need to travel just to get some equipment.” “Don't worry,” Aidan rubbed a tear. “I will be able to handle that.” “Are you sure?” “Yes!” Aidan nodded. “Okay.” Justin smiled brightly. “I am really glad you are taking this well. I know that you have passed through a lot but...” He gestured. “You are really great. You've shown so much love for your child despite knowing how you were treated. You will be a great dad.” “Thanks...” Aidan said softly, giving a faint smile. The rest of the afternoon went absolutely fine for Aidan. He couldn't remove his hand from his belly. He just rubbed on it, smiling from time to time and crying from time to time. He was experiencing emotional pain as much as he was experiencing immense joy. Aidan felt really tired and with his swollen eyes, he needed a real bath for real. After 3.pm, Aidan excused himself and went to his room. Reaching his room, he entered the Jacuzzi to massage his body. In the Jacuzzi, Aidan cried some more. He cried even harder. The pain of his reliving those moments was just too much for him. He couldn't handle. Aidan knew he had to cry it out as other people say it helps. He just needed to forget about his sorrows and pain. He needed to forget about all the insults and names he had been called. It really helped him out and after what felt like eternity, he took a hot shower that equally helped massage his body. By the time he came out he was feeling better. His eyes were no longer swollen. He felt refreshed and he was able to just think clearly. For the first time since morning, he was able to feel genuinely better. His heart beat rhythmically as he thought about the child that he was gonna have in a few months. He was happy to know that everything was gonna be beautiful. Aidan came out of the bathroom naked and toweling his hair. Reaching his room, he dropped the towel to the floor and tied his hair using a band. Then he applied lotion and started moving around. When he reached the mirror and saw his image, he stopped and just stood still, examining himself in the mirror. He was still perfect. He was still good looking. He was still really sexy. He was still hot. He scanned his whole body, scanning each and every part. When he reached his belly, he stood still and stared at it. Then he slowly brought his hand and rubbed his belly. Aidan gave a really wonderful smile when his hands carefully rubbed on his belly. His belly wasn't gonna be the same anymore. It was gonna start growing in just a month. It was gonna start showing and in no time his tummy was gonna be huge. His baby bump was gonna be huge and soon the baby was gonna be kicking. Rubbing on his belly, Aidan could feel his baby. He had no idea how he could do that but he could feel it inside of him. It was a part of him and he wasn't gonna regret carrying that baby. That baby was gonna be his strength and his will to carry on. He was gonna love it like crazy. “I love you so much.” Aidan whispered. “I don't blame you for anything that has happened.” Aidan took a deep breath and then went to get dressed in the room on his room. He wasn't in the mood to use his magic. Reaching the room, he picked a black trouser, yellow t-shirt and orange sandals that made him look good or so he thought. He felt really happy and he knew that his happy days were still gonna come. After dressing up, Aidan got some confidence and then went down stairs to his family. He found them in the living room with Justin talking and laughing among one another. He joined them and even though he was still very much in thought, he did his very best and talked with them. He knew they were trying to make him feel better so he had to comply with them and make them happy as well. The remaining few hours was really beautiful for Aidan. He just forgot about his troubles and concentrated on his family. They did all that they could to make him better and it worked. He laughed at their jokes and then talked with them too. The whole time he had his hand on his belly, just rubbing on it while day dreaming about how he was gonna look with a huge baby bump. He also thanked the almighty for his family and everything that he was doing in his life. That evening they had a wonderful family dinner together and Aidan ate unlike before. Things had gone from worst to best. The day turned out to beautiful after all. He couldn't have wished for a better day than he had. After a bit of chatting with granny, Aidan retired to his room. He was sleeping alone that day and he was glad he did. He was really tired but he couldn't help but think about his life once again. No matter what happened to him he was not gonna break. That child was gonna be his strength. He was gonna love it unconditionally even though Luis was the one that had impregnated him. “I will love you, my child.” He said, rubbing his belly. “I will love you unconditionally. I will provide you with everything that you need, my love. We don't need anybody.” Aidan rubbed the tear which made its way to his cheek. He smiled brightly and then took a deep breath, focusing on the positive energy. He was still the same person despite the major changes. He was still unbroken and he was gonna remain so. He didn't care about anything. Aidan promised not to cry for anything in this world. Sure, the pain had come but he didn't care anymore. Nothing was gonna change. It was gonna remain like that. He was gonna be the same Aidan. He was gonna be unbroken. “Goodnight...” He breathed softly. Aidan slipped the covers on top of himself and then breathed in. He made a quick turn and in no time...he was fast asleep. He was really tired. It had been a tiresome day for him and no wonder he just drifted off to sleep. *** “You don't really mean that, do you?” Charles gasped. Luis nodded in agreement. “I am really serious. I can't lie to you.” “And you say that he actually...” “Everything...” Luis sighed, still remembering what had happened. “The truth is that I don't want to think about what had happened.” Luis was in his room telling Charles about what had happened in the palace when Aidan had suddenly appeared to them. He didn't like talking about it but...he never hid anything from his friend so he had to do it even if it meant reliving each and every moment. His friend had to know what was happening to him in the palace. “Hmmm,” “What?” “Nothing,” Charles sighed. “I am just stunned with the story that you have told me. It's almost unbelievable. But are you okay?” Luis moved his eyes forward and stared at his friend. “What do you mean by all that?” “I mean...are you okay with everything that had happened? You seem a little down. Besides, you told me that he said he will never come back here. Shouldn't you be happy? It's been five days since that incident right? I think you should...” “What makes you say that?” “How long have we been friends?” Charles shrugged, raising his eyebrow at Luis. “Why?” “Just say...” He said simply. “I wanna hear it from you. Please.” Luis breathed in deeply. “Since childhood,” “Great...” Charles chuckled. “That means that I know you better than you know yourself. We are like brothers.” “You are right...” Luis sighed, opening his eyes a little wider. “It's been three days since he came here. He took his family away and he said he is never coming back here. But the truth is...” He paused and looked deep in his friend's eyes. He didn't know how his friend's reaction was gonna be. “...seeing him again brought back what I thought I had buried. I was a little hurt when I saw that he didn't have any of the things that I gave to him and the things that he left with.” Charles couldn't believe what his friend was saying. “You are supposed to be happy. Nothing will connect you to him anymore. Just live your life to the fullest okay? Enjoy it while you are still a prince. When you become king, you will not have the pleasure of having fun. It will always be meeting from meeting.” “I guess you are right.” Luis said softly. “I shouldn't have such matters bother me. He is gone and that's what's important to me. I will forget about him and everything that binds us together. I will do all I can to bury what I feel. But the truth is that...” “You still love him?” Charles chimed, staring at his friend. “No!” Luis said simply. “I don't even know what I feel anymore. What I know is that he betrayed me. He is nothing but a warlock. He killed the priest of the king and granny survived by luck. All that is because of him,” “You are right,” Charles moved a little closer to him. “But there is something that I have wanted to ask you. I just don't know how your reaction will be. I don't even know if you will be mad at me but this question has been in my mind for quite some time.” “What is it?” Luis asked, trying his best to give his friend a faint smile. “You know you can ask me anything.” Charles chuckled nervously and then took a deep breath. He didn't know how his friend's reaction was gonna be. But he was gonna ask him. “Have you ever thought about him being innocent?” He spoke so softly. “What if that poor boy is innocent? What are you going...” “You too...” Luis furiously got up from the bed. “Please, don't ask that question. I am sick and tired of hearing that. You and I both know that he can't be innocent. We all saw that video. Why is it so difficult to understand that he is a warlock? He is nothing but a liar and a fucking warlock.” “Luis...” Charles got up. “Look I am so sorry about all this okay? I just wanted to ask...” “Well! Don't ask that question again. Why is it so...” “I am really sorry,” Charles apologized. He didn't mean to ask that question and let his friend be mad at him. “Please, calm down.” He tried to touch his friend but he retaliated and took a few steps behind. “I asked you if it was okay. I was just curious to know where my friend stands in this situation. I just wanted to know if you ever think about Aidan...” “Don't mention his name.” Luis pointed at his friend angrily. “I don't want to hear about him. He is gone forever and I don't even want to think that he exists. I only told you about him being here because you are my friend. I actually didn't want you to...” “Luis, I thought I said I was sorry.” Charles muttered, getting closer to Luis. Reaching him, Charles got closer and gripped his shoulder. He gave it a tight squeeze and smiled as brightly as he could. “Please, forgive me for this. I love you so much and I don't want you to be mad at me. Please, forgive me. I promise I will never talk about this with you.” Luis gave his friend a cold look and then sighed. “I really don't like this. I expected you to be on my side as...” “I am on your side,” Charles beamed. “Look, your happiness is my first priority. You are the person that I love so much. It just hurts me to see you like this. I didn't mean to cause this to you. Please, forgive me for everything.” “It's fine.” Luis said, rubbing on Charles' hand. “I am so sorry that I snapped at you. It's just that there is just so much in my mind right now.” He held both of his friend's hands and carefully rubbed on them. “Please. I need to forget about everything. I need to get rid of these feelings that I have. I need to forget about Aidan and his very existence. I need to forget the pain that I have inside of me. I need to forget everything.” A tear dropped to his cheek which he rubbed quickly. “There are so many things inside of me that I don't need to be there. I need them out of my head and my heart. I don't want to live in the past anymore. I just need to forget.” Charles took a deep sigh. “I know that you are probably in so much pain right now. Believe me, I can feel your pain. You are right. You need to forget about everything for you to be better. You need to move on and just be yourself. You need to get back to the way you were.” “Thank you.” Luis gripped his friend and pulled him into a fierce hug. “I will forget about everything. I have never failed in doing anything. This issue is nothing. I will forget.” “That's the spirit...” Charles said as he rubbed on his back. “Just tell me when you need me and I will always be there for you. I will always be here to help you in anything that you want. I am your best friend and I will always be here...always...” “Thank you.” He hugged Charles tighter. Luis was still thinking about Aidan. The pain was still there and he knew it was really doing him bad. Being in the palace and constantly looking at places were Aidan had been was doing him badly. He figured there was only one way for him to get over everything. He knew what he had to do. Pulling away from the hug, Luis held his friend's hands and then sat on the bed with him. “Maybe what I need is just a break.” He sighed. “A break?” Charles gasped, chuckling softly. “Yes!” He nodded. “I need a break from all this and I think I might need your help. You said that you would always be here for me and help me, right?” “Of course,” Charles cupped Luis' hands in his. “I will always be here for you. I am ready to do anything for you. I am ready to even go to the moon just to see my friend's happy smile. I really miss the old Luis. He was back about a week ago but he is now gone.” “I know.” Luis sighed, moving his head slightly forward. “That is why I need a break. I need to think things through. I need to be able to forget about everything. I just wanna forget and enjoy my life once again. I want to able to revive myself.” “Just tell me what I can do to help.” “Good...” Luis chuckled softly. Even through the pain that he was passing through, Luis had to show his friend some form of happiness. He didn't need to be always sad. He needed to show him some smiles and laughs. That was the only way he knew his friend wouldn't be too worried about him. “I will tell you later. But first...you have to stay with me the whole day okay?” “Fine...” Charles chuckled, getting up from the bed. “Just tell me it's gonna be fun and I will stay with you for a whole year if you want.” Luis chuckled at his friend's bright mood. He got up and nodded his head. “You are really crazy.” “Yeah. But I love how my craziness is able to help my friend laugh.” “Yeah, thank you.” Luis said softly. “Okay.” Charles chirped, stamping his foot on the floor. “So what are we gonna be doing.” Luis chuckled and then nodded his head. “Let's go outside.” Both Luis and Charles went to the pool just to have some fun. They sat on the chairs just enjoying their day and having some cold drinks. At least, Luis was able to get rid of some of his worries. He was just happy his friend was always there him. He really loved him a lot. *** “Baby...why do you always look like this?” Henry said, cupping Hanna's cheeks. He planted a soft kiss on her and she sighed, looking deeply into his eyes. She was not her usual self. “I haven't seen you for a whole five days and now...you are here looking like...” He gestured with his eyes. “...that.” Hanna was at Henry's house. She had only arrived a few seconds ago but her mood was not surely the same. She had a lot of thinking to do. But...she had thought coming to meet her boyfriend would somehow change her mood but it was still the same. “He came back.” She simply said, taking a gloomy sigh. “He came back five days ago.” “Who?” Henry sounded really confused. He couldn't quite understand her. “Aidan!” Hanna exclaimed. “He appeared in the palace five days ago and he...” “Oh my God,” Henry gasped, getting closer to her. “Did he hurt you or...” “No!” Hanna hollered. “I don't think Aidan can do that. He can't hurt me or my family.” “Honey, he is a warlock.” Henry said, rubbing on Hanna's hands. “He doesn't care who hurts or what he does. He can hurt anyone in his path.” “Yeah,” Hanna sighed. “But he only came for his family. He took them and then he disappeared in thin air.” She sounded really sad. “But you should have seen the way he was looking like. He was sparkling with diamonds. He had shimmering diamond clothes and a huge diamond crown on his head. I have never seen anyone look like that before. He was elegant. He was looking like a real king. He also said something about having his own kingdom. I don't know...” “He is a warlock.” Henry pointed out. “He killed the priest, remember. If I can also remember, he tried to kill your grandmother. She only survived by luck. He was also after the throne...” “I know I should hate him right now but I can't.” Hanna said. “I hated that boy with passion but once I finally gave him a chance...I had a great bond with him that I failed to break up to now. I can't find myself hating him even though I saw what he did. Somehow, I can feel that he is...” “Honey,” Henry pulled Hanna close to him. “Don't trust him too much. I know he contributed to our relationship but he was probably pretending just to get everyone's trust. He just needed to execute his plans without anyone ever finding out about it. You heard he wanted to kill everyone so that he could get to the throne.” “You are right,” Hanna got up and turned her back to him. She then crossed her arms on her chest and turned to face him. “We heard he wanted the throne but from what I see, he is really powerful right now. If he wanted the throne then...” “I know you still love him.” Henry got up and gripped her waist, bringing her closer to him. “Don't stress over that, my love. You should forget about him. Think of your brother for instance and how he is doing.” “He's not doing okay.” Hanna said softly. “He is one of the reasons why I am like this. He's been through a lot recently. Things are not favoring him. I can't imagine myself in his shoes. It is just too much for him to handle alone.” “Too bad...” Henry sighed. “All this is because of him. He should pay for causing that to the crown prince. He should pay dearly for it. He is the reason why the royal family is like this in the first place. If you ask me...I don't think he deserves anyone's love.” “What if he's innocent like he said he is?” “He is not, trust me.” He planted a kiss on her lips. “He is not innocent. No warlock in this world is innocent. They just prey on human beings. They demand human lives and blood. He's killed the priest already. Just thank the almighty that he didn't do anything to you or your family.” Hanna wanted to believe what Henry had told her but she couldn't do it. She still believed there was some sort of truth to what Aidan had said. “Behind every lie is some truth.” Hanna said. “Aidan couldn't have turned bad out of the blue. I spend almost every day of my life with him. He was really nice and...” “Okay.” Henry chuckled. “Suppose you are right. I don't need to judge him like that. But...whatever is the truth, we must just leave it to time. I am sure if he is as innocent as you think he is...he is going to be proven right. All you have to do right now is just concentrate on your brother and his welfare okay.” He cupped her cheeks. “Now where is that smile that always makes my heart jump with joy? I haven't seen you for five days. I think I deserve a smile.” Hearing her boyfriend's words, Hanna smiled brightly and just forgot about everything. At least when she was with her boyfriend she always felt really well. She was happy. “There you go.” Henry chuckled, planting a hot kiss on her sweet lips. “Thanks for giving me that killer smile.” “Anytime,” Hanna beamed. “Okay.” Henry winked. “Now let's go out.” Hanna smiled and then followed her boyfriend. They both went out to have fun and just romantically stay with one another. They needed to forget about everything. *** Luis came down the stairs, staring straight into the living room. The entire family was there and they were actually talking even though he couldn't hear them. After Aidan had appeared in the living room, the family was not that lively anymore, or not frequently. They did things together but not like before. It was just adding to Luis' foul mood. Taking a deep breath, Luis rushed to the living room and sat on the couch without even giving them any expression on his face. What he had come to tell them was actually really serious? He was just hoping they would understand him and agree with him even though he knew they were gonna agree with him. After all, it was all for his happiness and he knew they would do anything just to see him really happy. “Hey son...” The king smiled brightly. “Father,” He said softly with a serious look on his face. “I need to talk to all of you and I hope you will not be mad at me.” The king couldn't understand what his prince was talking about. He looked at his family members and they all seemed not to know anything about what Luis was talking about. But he was gonna talk to him because he was really worried. “Go ahead, son. What seems to be the matter?” Luis took a really deep breath before he finally went to sit near his father. He sat close to him and stared at him, examining his face. He didn't want him to be sad or anything. “I want to go abroad.” Luis hollered, biting his lips. “I want to get out of here for a while. I want to go away for some time.” There was a moment of silence after Luis spoke. Everyone just looked at him without any expression. They were taken by surprise because they didn't expect that to come. “Sure.” The king simply said. “You are welcome to go anytime you want. But...you only came back a few months ago after spending a really long time there. What influenced you to make such a decision? And why do you want to go abroad so soon?” Luis gave a gloomy sigh. “I will not lie to you father. The truth is that I am really hurting just by being in this environment. I thought I had completely forgotten about what had happened but seeing...” Paused and closed his eyes for a second. “...all those things including the feelings that I had buried came right back to me. I can't seem to forget about it. I will not lie to you because it is what I feel inside of me. I just wanna go away from here.” He said as he felt tears building in his eyes. “I just want to forget about everything and live my life. I just wanna find myself again.” The king was really sad after hearing what Luis had said. But he couldn't do anything to stop his son from going. “My son,” He took a really deep breath. “The only thing I want is to see you happy. I wanna see the way you were when you came back. I just wanna hear you smile and sing and...just be happy.” “Do you have to go?” Hanna sounded really sad. “Why can't you just...” “I have to.” Luis sighed, moving his eyes to her. “This is the only way for me to get my life back on track. I need to do this for all of us.” “Oh...” Hanna rose from her couch and then rushed to him. Reaching him, she gripped his arms and held him tightly. She was really emotional. She loved her brother so much that she couldn't afford to let him go. She had lived almost half her life without him and now he was going away. She didn't like it at all. “I am going to miss you a lot. I can't even imagine living without you in this house.” “Then why don't you come with me?” He pulled away from her. “We will be together and then your presence there will also help me.” Hanna wanted to go but... “I don't think I can come with you. I don't think Henry will even agree with me. I don't even how long we will be gone. I am so sorry.” “It's okay.” He gave a faint smile. “Charles is going with me. He is going to accompany me. I will be back as soon as I get back to my feet. I will come back as soon as I have forgotten about everything. Being in a different environment will definitely help me. It hurts to go away once again but...I know it's for the best. I will miss all of you.” The king got up and sat with him on the couch. He wrapped his arm around him and then held him tighter as if he was a little child, planting soft kisses on his head. He really loved his son a lot and he wanted him to get back to the way he was. “So many things have happened. I know this is the only way for me to forget about everything. When I return, I promise I will be someone else. I will no longer be affected by all this. I will be a better son...a better brother...a better grandson and a better crown prince to my people but most of all, I will be a better person and I will find someone else to settle with. This is my promise to you father. You will see a different me.” The king tightened his hold on his son. “I know you will son.” He muttered. “I know you will.” With one final kiss on the head, King Julian finally let go of his son and cupped his cheeks. He planted soft kisses on both his cheeks and then let go of him. Luis could see that both his granny and his mother were really sad. Luis got up and gave both his mother and his grandmother a hot hug. They even shed some tears. They didn't want to let him go but they knew it was for the best so after what felt like complete hours, they finally let go of him. They were just happy that he had decided to take such a step to perfect his life. He promised he was gonna make them proud with his change. He even promised to find them a better son in law once he had fully forgotten. “So when do you plan on leaving?” Granny asked. Luis looked at his father and then at granny. “The day after tomorrow... The more I stay here, the more difficult it will be for me. That's why Charles and I will be leaving the day after tomorrow.” “That's okay.” The king said. “We will miss you a lot. But how long do you plan on going there?” Luis sighed and then dropped his eyes. “Until I forget about everything... It might take a few months...a year...or even two. But I promise to come back early.” “Hmm,” Hanna didn't like it at all. “Even though I don't want to let go of you...I think it's for the best that you forget. I want my old brother back.” She chuckled. “But I only have one condition for you.” “What?” Luis chuckled as he fought so hard not to get emotional. “What's your condition?” “That you spend the rest of your day tomorrow with us.” She said as she fought the tears that were building in her eyes. “Since I don't know when you are gonna be back...please, grant me this. Let tomorrow be a day of fun for our family. We need it to be a great and memorable day for all of us.” Luis chuckled at his sister's request. His heart was on fire. Seeing his family that emotional, Luis didn't want to go anymore. But he knew he had to do it if he wanted to be a good son to them. He was also doing it for them. “You know I can't deny you that. I will spend the rest of the day with you. We are gonna be having fun tomorrow. Just get ready for it.” Hanna gasped and then threw herself in her brother's arms. She held him tightly and just loved how he was coping with everything. She was really gonna miss. Luis was also gonna miss her. But he was happy since he was not gonna be going alone but with his crazy friend. He was gonna be spending time with a great person. That was also an assurance that Luis was gonna get over what had happened to him. *** The next day, the royal family had breakfast and then headed to the royal beach house which was located on the outskirts of town. It was a beautiful two floor house which looked ordinary but was indeed beautiful. It was a huge house with a great view of the beach and nature. Luis could remember how as a child they used to spend summer vacations on that beach house. It had workers, guards and everything else. It was the king's private property but he usually rent it to people that wanted to have fun. The king had made sure that none of the people would be at the beach house once they arrived. It was a great journey to the beach house. Things were definitely beautiful and they wouldn't have loved for anything more than that. The beach house, including the whole beach and a hundred acres of land surrounding it was a private property of the king so they didn't expect to see anyone. Reaching the beach house, they changed into their beach clothes before finally heading to the beach. Luis was glad his best friend was there. His mother had invited him and he had surely come. Luis was really glad that had happened. Henry was also there as he had also been invited. Reaching the beach, they first made sure that they had everything with them since it was gonna be a picnic also. They had all kinds of foods and drinks. They had brought with them even pool chairs and umbrellas to keep out of the sun. Of course, granny had to walk carefully since her wound had not completely healed. Things were better that day for the entire royal family. They were really happy with the way things were going. Luis made sure that he had fun with everyone. They played beach games...they swam in the sea...they had coconuts...they chased each other...they had great food. It was all just fun and games for everyone that day even though it was mostly just Luis, Hanna, Charles and Henry. They played beach volleyball; they did all sorts of things together. They had a lot of fun and none of Luis' troubles ever crossed his mind that day. All he just concentrated on was just to have fun with each other. It was a great day for each and every one of them. The day went absolutely perfect. Everything that Luis had planned went great even greater. They did everything just to have with each other. They even played hide and seek like little children. All those memories had Luis thinking about his childhood. Luis used to have fun with Charles as a child. Too bad he couldn't get back those old days. If only he could that, he would choose to be as happy as he was when he was just a child. Things had been perfect then and he had no idea he would experience the problems that he had been experiencing. After a great day, Luis and his family sat on the beach, enjoying the wonderful cold drinks while watching the beautiful setting sun. The breeze was really beautiful and the sound of the water current was just soothing to the soul. “Isn't it beautiful?” The king said. “How I wish our lives would remain like this for the rest of our lives.” “Yeah...” The queen breathed in the cool breeze. “It would be the most wonderful feeling in the world.” “You are right.”Hanna chuckled. “It is such a wonderful feeling.” The royal family had a great day but the sun finally set and the wonderful moon was already rising. The beach was getting super cold. They knew it was wise to just go back to the beach house. They called the maids to take the stuff back to the beach house. They went back to the beach house to finally rest and forget that they were even tired. Luis and Charles' flight was in the afternoon so they decided to spend the night at the beach house and then leave in the morning. They needed to spend time with the family as they didn't know when they were gonna be back in the kingdom. After a great dinner, the royal family went to the balcony where there was a balcony fireplace. They talked mostly about Luis' journey and then just dived into telling stories and jokes. They forgot that time was running and hence went to their rooms when it was really late. There were so many rooms in the beach house but Charles and Luis were gonna be spending their night at the beach house together. They first stayed in the Jacuzzi together while dropping jokes, well Charles did. Then they hit the shower before finally going to sleep. The next morning they woke up and had breakfast. They didn't waste any more time as Luis and Charles had an early afternoon flight. They went back to town and then Luis had to prepare for his journey. The previous day had been such an incredible experience for him. *** “I will really miss you.” Hanna gave a sad sigh, holding on to her brother tightly. “You don't actually know how much I will miss you. I can't even think about it.” “Hanna,” Luis held her waist tightly. “I thought we talked about this.” “Yes!”Hanna sighed. “But I can't help but get sad. You know how emotional I can get especially when it comes to you. We are just the two of us and you know that.” “I do.” Luis said as they passed the huge exit door. Luis was ready to go. In fact, his bags were already parked in the car and his parents were already waiting outside at the car. He had just remained to give himself a few touches but his sister couldn't let go of him. She was acting like a baby. “But you were the one that refused to come with me, right?” “I know that. But I can't just leave my Henry. He will really miss me a lot and I will miss him.” “I won't be long.” Hanna sighed. “Okay.” She held on to him as the both of them went to where the others were standing. Luis was dressed in a bright red designer's shirt which he had tucked in a bright blue, sparkly skinny jean which was stuck on his body. It was showing his perfect body in full. It made him look really wonderful and handsome. He had his shirt folded and then half way buttoned. His hairy but sexy chest was in full view for anyone to see. He loved how he was dressed. He loved it a lot. Luis had his hair gelled and then pulled backwards, revealing his gorgeous but sexy face. His blue eyes were in full view and he looked younger for his age. He had bright blue, red and yellow striped fancy designer's snickers on. He was looking like a king rather than a prince. No one would guess that he was confused and his mood was not right. “You look handsome, my son.” The queen said as she pulled him into a big hug. “I will miss you very much.” “I will miss you too mother.” He was trying his best not to lose his cool and just break down. “I love you.” “I love you too.” She pulled away from the hug, cupping his sweet cheeks. The queen decorated his face with sweet kisses. She just wanted to let him go with the kisses that were gonna last until the day he comes back to the palace. “I hope these kisses will last until you return.” “They will.” Luis smiled and then kissed her cheek. He let go of her and went to granny. “I am so sorry, granny. But I will come back and I will make it up to you.” “What are you talking about?” “About your wound and your recovery...” He said. “I should have been...” “Come here, you crazy boy.” She laughed, pulling him into a big hug. “I will miss you a lot, my son. I will really, really miss you.” They hugged for quite some time before he went to his father. He gripped him into a great hug. The king patted on his back while trying his best not to cry. “Now my son,” he pulled away and just held his hands. “Please. Take care of yourself while you are abroad. I want to see that crazy son of mine when you return here okay.” “He will be here.” Luis hugged his father once more before he pulled away. He kissed his sister and hugged her tightly. She actually cried but thank God the queen held her and soothed her. It was now time for Luis to go. He moved away from them and then went to the car where the door was already open. Taking a deep breath, he looked behind and saw his happy but emotional family. “I will be calling you every day.” He promised. “We will be chatting more often. I just want you to promise me you will be happy even with me not being around here. I want you to promise me that you will always have fun.” “We promise.” They all said. Luis smiled and then chuckled softly. His heart was racing. “Goodbye.” Luis waved and then entered the car, still looking at them. The driver and bodyguard entered the car. There was a car in front of them and another behind where there were armed guards. His father had insisted the guards come with him. He couldn't argue. The car started moving. Luis raised his hand and then waved at them, smiling and feeling extremely emotional. He watched as they moved further and further away from the beautiful palace. He couldn't see his family anymore but they didn't leave the premises because it was really huge. Once they left the gate, Luis took a quick glance at the palace, admiring its beauty. He felt his heart pounding painfully but he was absolutely fine. He was gonna be strong. “I am going away now.” He said softly, confidently. He clenched his fists. “But I shall return very soon. After that, I will finally forget you Aidan. Nothing is gonna bond you and I? When I return...” He said confidently. “There will be no more Aidan.” *** “You don't have to worry.” Justin said, patting on his back. “You and your baby are doing absolutely fine. You are both in a perfect condition.” “Thank you.” Aidan said, smiling at Justin. “You have really done a great job. You've really helped me a lot. Now I know why the almighty had sent you to me. It was to save me from all these troubles. Without you...I am sure I would have died okay?” “You don't have to thank me.” Justin said happily, smiling brightly. “This is just part of my job. Besides, we have become like friends right?” “No!” Aidan frowned. “We haven't become like friends. That won't ever happen and don't you dare say that.” He slightly raised his voice. Hearing Aidan, Justin dropped his eyes and then breathed. Then he raised his eyes. “I am really. I thought we had become like friends...I...I didn't...” “Yes!” Aidan nodded. “We haven't become like friends.” Then he gave a teasing laugh and pushed Justin slightly. “We are already friends. We are not like friends. You are a great friend and I love you like that.” Justin smiled brightly. “For a moment I thought...you...you are even crazier than I thought.” “That's me.” he leaned upwards and then kissed Justin on the cheeks. “I will be outside okay?” Justin smiled sheepishly without saying a word. Aidan had never kissed him before so it just felt really beautiful to feel his kiss. He softly touched and then smiled brightly. Then he went back to his room to do some stuff. *** Aidan came out of the castle, slowly walking towards the pool. He moved his hand and slipped his t-shirt to expose his belly. It had been two weeks since Aidan had found out that he was actually pregnant. Things had taken a great turn for him. He had helped Justin with the equipment that he needed and then transformed one room just for his examination. Since that day Aidan had closed his mind from all those things that seemed to be hurting. He just accepted that he was carrying Luis' baby inside of him. But it was not Luis' baby, it was his baby and it was gonna be like that until the end of time. Luis no longer bothered him in his thoughts. He now felt like a free man. All he just concentrated on was his baby and his family plus Justin who had become a part of that family. With the equipment that Aidan had helped Justin with, the last two weeks were kinda for him. Luis had done all kinds of tests of him. First he had scanned to see whether Aidan was having a baby in the abdominal cavity but that wasn't the case. He could still remember his words exactly. “This is extraordinary,” Justin had chuckled. “You really are something else. You are not a mere mortal. You are not carrying your baby in your abdominal cavity. It looks more like a womb but I can't even explain it. It's a special feature which you have. The almighty really works in different ways. You...are really special and unique.” Aidan had really been surprised at that. He couldn't understand a thing but he was happy that everything was going really well. He had even had a scan. Though he couldn't see how his baby was since it was early stage...he had been really happy that he did a scan. He couldn't take his eyes off that picture. Justin had told him that his body was somehow releasing estrogen so his baby was perfect. Aidan couldn't even wait to see the sex of the child. He didn't even care about the sex. All he wanted was to just see his child growing in his belly. He wanted to feel the baby kicking. He wanted to know what it felt like to have a life inside of you. But he was already experiencing that. The only thing he couldn't wait was to see his belly really big. He couldn't wait to do that. The past two weeks had been wonderful and his relationship with Justin had taken a great turn. They were great friends now. Now Aidan was walking near the pool, rubbing his hands on his belly. Aidan could feel that his belly was starting to grow. He could feel it and even though it was just small, he could see it and he loved it like that. Rubbing his belly which was slowly growing felt amazing to Aidan, especially the smile it brought to him. He couldn't remember a day since he had found out he was pregnant when he didn't rub his tummy. It had become like a tradition to him. He really loved how he felt, especially the energy he felt around his tummy. Aidan walked slowly to the pool chair and then slowly sat on it, just watching the wonderful water in the pool. He sat there for a number of minutes before he felt bored. He needed to do something just to occupy his mind. “Oh, I know.” He gasped. Aidan moved his eyes to the water and then concentrated, slowly extending his hands. A small ball of water moved from the pool and then rose up in the air, looking like a foot ball. It was not huge but it looked wonderful. “I know what can make this fun.” He said, slightly moving from the chair. Aidan took in a deep breath and then exhaled loudly, directing the air at the huge ball of water. A strong wind which looked like a rolling tornado started heading for the water. It wasn't much, just for the water only. Reaching the water, it mixed and then started spinning the water round and round. It looked really beautiful and fun too. Aidan then moved his eyes to the small spinning ball of water, instantly freezing it in the air. The frozen ball of water looked like corn ice cream, just too big and too...glassy. He smiled and then chuckled nervously. He was really happy but he needed to do something else. “Wanna watch something else.” Aidan moved his eyes to his belly and smiled brightly. “Let daddy show you exactly what he can do, right?” He chuckled, still rubbing his belly. Aidan moved his eyes to the frozen ball, instantly turning back into water. He dropped it into the pool with a splash. He smiled and then did something even better. He froze all the water in the pool, turning it into a huge ice that sparkled brightly. He laughed and then tried to do another trick before... “Ahem!” He heard someone clearing a throat. Tearing his eyes from the huge ice, Aidan moved his eyes to the direction of the sound and then saw granny, standing on his side, holding a tray which carried a number of foods. “Granny...” He gasped, quickly getting up. Without even looking in the direction of the ice, he turned the ice back into water. Then he just stood and chuckled nervously, wondering why his granny was looking at him like that. “Why are you up?” Granny said as she came near him. “Please. Sit down so that you can have some food in your stomach. I am sure my great grandson is hungry. And you gotta stop jumping or standing up quickly. It's not good for the baby.” “Yes, granny,” Aidan smiled as he sat back on the chair. “I promise I won't ever do that again. It's just that I didn't expect to...” “Enough talking, more eating.” Granny chuckled, getting a ball of soup from the tray. She took a spoonful and then brought it closer to his mouth. “Now open up.” “Granny,” He chuckled nervously. “I think I can...” “I said, open up.” Granny demanded. Hearing granny's demands, Aidan opened his mouth and the spoon slipped right through. It felt really amazing having that soup in his mouth. He had never had it before but it was amazing. It looked orange and yellowish but it was delicious. He couldn't help but yearn for more. “Hmm,” He said, nodding his head. “This is really wonderful.” “Do you like it?” Granny asked, giving him another spoonful. “It's a mixture of raw pineapple, raw mangle and lime juice. It is bitter but it is good for your pregnancy.” “It's tasty.” Aidan chuckled softly. “I really, really love it a lot, granny.” “Hmm,” Granny smiled as she passed her fingers through his long hair. “Guess I have to make you some more, right?” “I would love that.” He chuckled. Granny fed him the soup and he had it all. It was bitter but it sure tasted wonderful. He wouldn't have loved any more food that he had at that very time. It was really special and kinda different too. Granny's food was always beautiful. After the soup, granny gave him some raw mangoes which tasted wonderful too. He loved the zing he felt in his mouth each time he had sour and raw fruits. He wasn't a fan of raw foods and sour ones but pregnancy had changed that for him. He enjoyed it more than anything else. “You sure eat a lot.” Granny commented, rubbing on his cheeks. “Who would have known that you would be eating food like this?” “Yeah...” Aidan sighed as he took another bite of that wonderful mango. “I can't help it granny. I feel hungry all the time.” “That's pregnancy for you.” She chuckled. Granny was happy that her grandson was carrying a child. “You know...I never thought I'd see this moment in my life. I never knew that men could carry children. But I will tell you the truth,” She gave him one of her killer smiles. “Instead of being surprised or shocked that a man is carrying a baby...I am rather too excited. I can't wait to have that child in my arms.” “Me too, granny.” He said, taking a really deep sigh. His hands found his belly again and he carefully rubbed on it. “I can't wait to hold my baby. I can't wait to see its face when it's born. I even can't wait to see it talking and walking.” “That will be the happiest moment.” Granny said. “I remember when I had my son in my womb. Very soon...” She extended her hand and then rubbed on his belly, drawing a wonderful smile from him. “Your belly will be really big. You will have a big baby bump. It will be real joy, especially feeling your baby kicking. That will be one of the best things in life.” “I can't wait, granny.” Granny smiled brightly. “Can you promise me one thing though?” “Anything...” Aidan shrugged, getting closer. “Can you stop using your...magic for now?” She asked. “Why?” He raised his eyebrow. He had no idea why Granny was asking him that. “We still don't know if it will affect your baby.” “But, granny...” “Please.” Granny pleaded. “Or just use it when it is on something really important okay? I don't want you to bring harm to your baby. It's better to stop using it for now or just minimize the use of it. I know what I am talking about and...” “Okay.” Aidan raised his hands in the air as if he was surrendering. He could see the worry on the old woman's face. He couldn't afford to make her more worried. “If that's what you really want...then I promise you, granny. I will not use it unless on something important. My baby is the most important thing to me right now. I know it is my duty to protect it and I shall do that.” “Thank you.” Granny grabbed his hand and gave it a firm squeeze. “This really means a lot. And you don't have to worry about anything else here. I will always be here for you.” She smiled when he beamed. “We are all here for you. Don't forget to tell me anything that you want. Anytime...any day...any hours...I will be here for you.” “Thank you, granny...” Aidan smiled as brightly as he could. “This means a lot. I love you so much.” “I love you too.” Granny pulled him into a tight and beautiful hug. She embraced him, kissing his cheeks, his head and all over his face. He was more than happy that granny was around otherwise...things would have been really bad for him. “I am really glad you are here. I wouldn't have known what to do.” “Yes!” Granny pulled away and kissed his hands. “Just tell me anything you want before I go inside to prepare lunch for you. I am sure you will be hungry real soon.” “That is all I need, lunch.” He smiled brightly. “I will call if I need anything okay, granny?” “Okay.” Granny kissed all over his face. Then she picked up the tray and left him with some fruits that he loved a lot. Aidan was happy with how things were going. Since the time he had come to know that he was pregnant, he was usually happy. He was happy because his child was growing. He was happy with how everything was going. Even though he was gonna his baby through c-section, he was perfectly happy with it. He wouldn't have loved anything like that. “You are growing my baby.” Aidan said as he rubbed on his belly while feeling joy in his heart. “You are bringing me so much happiness. I know that you will grow up to be brave and courageous like your daddy. You will bring me happiness. I will give you all that you require. You may not get a chance to meet your father because...” He sniveled as he tried to forget about it. “...anyway, you will have a great father. Ethan will be your father. You will take my name and...I will always love you.” Aidan felt tears of joy building in his eyes. He really wanted to cry. But he wasn't gonna do that because he was not weak. “I can't wait to see your growing in me. You are a part of me and I love you. I know the next few months will always be my happiest. Thank you for coming in my life.” *** Things were getting better for Aidan since that day. He had regular checkups to see if his baby was alright and not for once did he get disappointed. Everything was going normal for Aidan. His life was getting better and more interesting with each passing day. The pregnancy he was carrying made him forget about his worries and what he had been through. He was getting happier and happier with each passing day. Granny, Ethan and Justin were of great help to him. They treated him like a king, feeding him and making sure that his life was going perfectly. All of them played important roles in his life and he even thanked them for their love and dedication. Justin did a scan on him and he saw the developing embryo in him. It was really tiny but beautiful as well. The sounds of the heart slowly pounding brought tears to Aidan's eyes, making him cry hard. He actually couldn't hold it. He was really emotional. He was actually carrying his loving baby. Aidan stayed like that, just watching the embryo on the small screen. It was the most beautiful thing that he had ever seen in his life. He was the happiest person in the world. Thing started getting tougher for Aidan as days went on. Even though he had everyone by his side, things were pretty tough for him. He was feeling nauseous all the time and he was throwing up on different occasions. He had mood swings, sweaty feet and his body was changing with each passing day. Aidan's body developed unlike what he had expected. His breasts and nipples became a little big than he had expected. He developed a bubbly ass which shook when he was walking around. His body gained some weight but he could see through the mirror that he was sexier than he had ever been. He was looking more feminine than usual. He developed a big, bubbly ass than he had. Even he thought he saw his body get a bit fat and developed some sort of hips. The he started complaining of his nipples hurting him but according to Doctor Myers, it was normal for a pregnant woman, in that case a man. He was recommended walks, massages and naps which were able to help him. Justin started helping him with some exercises. They went for early morning walks on the beach and back. They even went for afternoon walks. He did some runs just to make exercising easier and he did a whole lot of exercises that really helped him out. Aidan was usually tired and he used to nap more than usual. He was finding sleeping really wonderful and he got every chance to sleep. Things were pretty intense but it was all for his baby and he wouldn't have loved for anything more than that. It was just what he had to do. He was finding sour fruits really sweet and he usually had them by his side. At three months, Aidan was able to do a lot of things on his own. He was able to work just as he used to and run as he used to. But Justin stopped him and told him that he had to be with his family. He was now staying at home without any unnecessary movements without anyone being with him. Aidan was throwing up constantly now and his moods were getting out of control. He used to snap out of nowhere. He used to wake up with a really bad temper. Other days he was okay but other days even little things made him really mad. But his family was able to understand his behavior and his moods. They loved him a lot and took care of him. At three months Aidan's baby was growing healthily and his stomach was growing too. It was now visible that he was pregnant and he only God would know how happy he was. Each time he used to run to the mirror and check his small baby bump. It was really small but it was lovely. He used to stand in front of a mirror, rubbing his belly and talking to his baby. “You are going to be born into a wonderful world and a loving family. Your daddy will always love you and provide everything for you.” Aidan was really happy even though his mood was not always good at times. He was spending so much time with Justin. Justin was helping him with the examinations and explaining to him whatever he needed to know about his pregnancy. Their bond was getting stronger as doctor and patient. But it got even stronger as friends. At three months, Ethan moved from his room and then moved to Aidan's room. He was taking care of him and at times he used to sleep in granny's room at her insistence. She used to take care of him, wiping his sweat at night and rubbing his back. She knew a lot about being pregnant so...she really helped him with advice and tips. Things were beautiful and he loved how his family took care of him. Ethan was able to play the role of both a brother and a husband to him by taking care of him though his mood was getting out control. His brother understood him and took good care of him. As time went on, Aidan's stomach was growing at a faster rate. Justin was now spending more time with him. He was helping with the exercises and tips on what food to eat. Aidan at times felt really tired and weak but it was all fine. He loved it as long as his baby was absolutely perfect. He just wanted things to go smoothly. The feeling of having a baby was just another one. It was even more wonderful than he had ever thought. It was pure pleasure on its own. At four months, Aidan's pregnancy was able to show even through his clothes. His happiness increased and he smiled brightly. His hands never left his belly. Granny was really happy and she used to plant kisses on his belly and talking to the baby. He had never seen granny like that before. But it was wonderful to see her like that. He really loved it and couldn't have wished for anything more than that. Aidan was really happy, he was. He had thought what he was experiencing was beautiful and he wouldn't experience anything more than that. But things just got worse than they had been before. As his pregnancy grew, everything got out of hand. His body totally changed and he developed hips. His ass got even bigger than it had been before. His body changed into something sexier and more beautiful than before, granny's words and not his. Aidan's cravings increased a whole lot. He was always craving for bitter things, lemons, raw mangoes, bitter oranges and other bitter things. At first he was craving them during day time but one time he suddenly woke up and then shook Ethan who was fast asleep by his side. “Ethan...” He called softly. As soon as he shook him, Ethan rose quickly and then stared at him. “Is there anything wrong?” “I need raw mangoes.” He said. “Please.” “Aidan, but...” “I really need them right now. I don't think I will sleep if I don't taste any mango.” “But there are none in the house. I will go and get them for you in the garden tomorrow.” “I don't think I can wait that long.” Aidan said impatiently. He was sweating and he felt as if he would go crazy if he wouldn't have any mango. “Please, go and get them right now in the garden.” “Okay.” Ethan sighed as he grabbed his shirt from the table. He kissed Aidan and promised him that he would be back real soon. Then he started heading for the door. Aidan was really sorry for his brother, for waking him up in the middle of the night. He could have used his magic to bring some mangoes but he had promised granny he wouldn't use his magic during his pregnancy so he kept to that promise. “I am sorry.” “It's okay.” Since that day, Ethan always made sure that he had sour fruits in the castle all the time. Aidan was glad he did because he didn't want to bother his brother anymore. He was glad his brother was around him all the time. Aidan had thought his cravings were the worst things that could have happened to him but he was really wrong. He was dead wrong. The worst was his sexual appetite. It started really slowly and he had thought it was nothing and chose to ignore it. But his sexual appetite was getting out of control. He couldn't control it. It was just too much. Aidan was always horny. He wanted to make love to him. One time it was really so much that he felt he would go insane. He felt like someone was piercing him with hot needles. It was really too much for him to handle. His hole was twitching terribly and his breathing rate got out of hand. He had tried to get rid of it and one time it worked. But one night it was just too much. Aidan woke up in the night and he was sweating terribly. His breaths were getting out of control and he had no idea what to do. His cock was iron hard and it was pulsing. He tried to jerk off but it wasn't helping at all. He just needed cock and it was doing him badly. He had no idea what to do. That night he thought about Luis for the first time since he got pregnant. He wished Luis was there for him. Luis was supposed to be taking care of him but that wasn't the case at all. He had abandoned him and left him with the worst sexual appetite ever. For the first time since he had left he wished Luis had been with him right there. He was supposed to be quenching his sexual appetite and making love to him. But that wasn't the curse. The pain was too much and he actually cried. But what could he do? There was nothing he could do so he just had to accept it. There was no one to fulfill his sexual desires and he didn't even think he would sleep with anyone else. His heart wouldn't allow him. “You'll survive this.” Aidan whispered. He didn't want to wake his brother up. “You'll survive it. This is the pain that you have to pass through in order to achieve your goal. Just a few more months and you will be fine.” Aidan slept better that night but he talked to Justin about it. Even though he was a bit uncomfortable at first, talking to Justin about his sexual desires, Justin just laughed it out and explained some things to him. “It is normal to experience such...” He gulped. “...sexual appetite during pregnancy. This would have been better if you had your husband with you but...” “He's no here. Isn't there anything I can do to ease these...” He gestured, feeling a bit shy. “Taking deep breaths, meditating, taking regular naps and drinking lots of water will help with this.” And here he had been, hiding it when the solution was just simple. Aidan followed Justin's advice and it really helped him a whole lot. It helped him more than he had expected. His sexual appetite reduced even though not completely. He used to be a little horny most of the times. As the baby bump grew his clothes were getting smaller especially the shirts and t-shirts. Since he couldn't perform any magic to change his wardrobe because granny wouldn't allow him to, Aidan had to manage with the ones he had. Only big ones fit him but that meant not buttoning up. His baby bump was just exposed. But he didn't mind. But Ethan and Justin helped him with their shirts; the ones that they thought were a little big. It was of a great help. His clothes were getting smaller by the day but that was not the problem. The problem was the way he ate bitter fruits. He usually had them with him. He wouldn't dare imagine being around somewhere without his fruits. They were like his life force. He was glad his brother always them ready for him. The family was all helping him out and it was beautiful. Granny knew a lot about pregnancies so she really helped out a lot by making him healthy foods and taking care of him and the baby. As time went on, Aidan found out that there was more to being pregnant than he had known. At times he felt his waist hurting and he needed someone to massage him. Then sometimes his abdomen hurt a lot. The good thing was that Justin told him that his pregnancy was going better than most pregnancies he had dealt with, even from women. That was a big comment for him and he really appreciated him a lot. At times, he felt a small pain in his abdomen but Justin told him that it was alright since he was male. He felt like the bump was getting heavy and had to hold his waist most of the time to walk properly. Granny took him to small walks outside and rubbed his feet. She was really helping him out a lot. At the fifth to the six month of his pregnancy, Aidan decided to have a wonderful scan to check his baby's growth and health. As Justin did the scan, Ethan and granny came to check. Seeing the growing baby in him, Aidan couldn't hold his tears again. He cried and cried that granny had to console him. His baby was really big and it was in perfect shape. It was really health. “Do you see that granny?” Aidan sobbed, letting the tears flow. “Yes,” Granny couldn't tear her eyes away. “It is really wonderful. I can't believe I am actually seeing this.” That was the first scan granny appeared at. At others it was just him and Justin. So she was really happy. “My baby is growing.” “Yeah, it is...” Justin smiled as he looked at the screen. “Your baby is really health and it is in perfect shape. In just three months...you will have a perfectly healthy baby. Are you ready for everything?” Aidan stared at Justin and then at granny. Then he took a really deep sigh. “This is really scary I tell you. But I am really ready. I have all of you here and...I will be holding my baby in just a few months. I really can't wait.” “So would you like to know the sex of...” “No!” Aidan's tears of joy came out. “I really want to be surprised. I just leave everything to the almighty.” “Okay.” As the bump increased, so did his cravings and sexual appetite. Justin's advice stopped working. He just wanted dick but he had nowhere to get it. He just couldn't go to Justin and beg him for sex or even his brother. For the first time, he disobeyed his granny and just sat down, concentrating on what he was feeling. He took a deep breath and removed the negative energy. When he opened his eyes, his sexual appetite was gone. He didn't even tell his granny. But things were getting pretty intense for him. Aidan was in need of constant massages and back rubs. At times he was having difficulties in breathing and sometimes he felt some sharp pains. He was urinating regularly and slept a lot. His belly just became huge that he couldn't even go downstairs more often. He just stayed in his room with Justin monitoring him all the time. One time he asked Justin an important question which scared him even more. He asked him if he was gonna perform the surgery all alone. But Justin told him not to worry about everything. He was happy to hear that. His condition was definitely getting out of control. His clothes had become small. His breasts had enlarged...his ass was bigger and shaky...his body was changing. The pain at times became frequent and he needed massages to help him relax, most of the times he was just wearing a short and shirtless. By that time, Justin was always near him. He just stayed with him, massaging him and attending to his every need. Ethan really helped with the massages and the back rubs. The bump was getting heavier and it was growing. He stopped bathing himself. He needed someone to help him out. His brother started helping him bath, dress him up and massage him. The months were going and at times he felt breathless and sweaty. But things were going definitely beautiful. One time a miracle happened in his life. He felt his baby kicking. God, that moment had been really wonderful for Aidan. He didn't even know what to do. He could feel it and he could see it. He was really happy that he rushed to granny and told her about everything that had happened. She was really happy and she hugged him tightly while rubbing his belly and feeling the baby kicking. “This is one of my happiest moments granny.” He sobbed. “I can't believe I can feel my baby kicking. This is really incredible. I really know now that my baby is happy.” That had been a happy day of his life. Since that day, Aidan felt his baby kicking many times. He really loved it a whole lot. He was constantly feeling out of breath...he felt pain at times...he slept a lot and he ate many bitter fruits and foods. With the months going by, Aidan knew the time was getting nearer, the time for his baby to come but he wasn't scared at all. *** 9 MONTHS LATER Aidan was coming out of the kitchen, holding cut limes on a plate while enjoying one. He was walking really slowly, going to the living room where his family members were. He was feeling as if the bump was really driving him down but he was absolutely fine with everything. He walked really slowly, enjoying his lime while smiling at the family members that were seated in the living room, enjoying their lives. They seemed really happy. Aidan had just gone to take some limes. He had wanted to do it even though Ethan had offered to do it for him. “Huh!” He was really happy especially with his pregnancy being in the late stage. It wasn't gonna be long before he was gonna be holding his baby. As he walked to the living room, almost nearing his family, Aidan felt a sharp pain in his abdomen which travelled all the way to his spine, making his body shudder in pain. It felt like an electric impulse but just too painful. “Ouch!” Aidan winced softly, stopping in his tracks. He breathed in deeply and then felt the pain go away. “What was that?” He said softly. Aidan didn't really care about the pain. It was probably the same pain that he had been experiencing since his belly got bigger so he chose to ignore it and just smiled brightly, continuing with his lime. He started walking slowly, staring at the people in the living room. They seemed to have not noticed his pain and he was glad they didn't. Aidan knew that Justin had told him to tell him that whatever he felt he should inform him. But that was nothing. He didn't need to alarm the good doctor. After all, he was having a good time with granny and Ethan. He had to let him. Then again, he felt it but this time it was really sharp and made his whole body spasm. He felt like someone had just tried to cut him or something. It was sharp, continuous and really painful. Aidan had never felt anything like it before. It was nothing compared to all the pain that he had ever felt in his life. He had no idea what it was. He dropped the plate, breaking it into many pieces. Then he quickly moved his hand to his waist and began rubbing it to make the pain go away but the abdominal pain was getting worse. He couldn't hide it anymore. He dropped the lime and felt giddy. “Ouch!” He screamed, rubbing on his waist. “Ouch!” Then he began breathing harshly as the pain just became something else. “Granny...” He cried out in pain. “Aidan...” Granny rose from the couch, rushing towards. She held him tighter, passing her arm around his waist. “It hurts...” He cried. “The baby...” Justin gasped, rubbing on his waist. “I think it's the baby.” “But is he due yet?” Ethan asked, getting really worried. “I thought...” “He is.” Justin said, rubbing quickly on his waist. Just by looking at him, he knew the time had come. He knew very much about pregnancies and what usually happened. Aidan seemed to be in so much pain. “The baby is coming. He is in labor right now. I need to take him to the room as soon as possible.” “Granny...help,” Aidan cried as he felt the pain getting out of control. That was the worst pain Aidan had ever come to know in his life. It was nothing like he had ever experiencing. “You will be fine,” Granny breathed. “My baby...” Aidan moved his hand to his baby bump, rubbing on it softly. “Please...save...” “Nothing is going to happen to your baby.” Justin assured. “You and your baby are gonna be fine okay. I just want you to do one thing for me before you start walking to the operating room.” “What?” Aidan groaned. He felt like something was moving inside of him, trying to rip his belly. “Just take deep breaths. Breathe through your mouth. It will make you feel even better okay. Now breathe and follow my lead...” Justin started breathing deeply through his mouth, showing Aidan just what to do. Aidan followed and then took really deep breaths through his mouth, drawing much air into his lungs. He didn't want anything to happen to his baby. He just wanted everything to go smoothly. He didn't care about what was gonna happen to him in that operating room. All he wanted was just for the baby to survive. That was the only thing he wanted to do. He started taking breaths through his mouth and it somehow helped but the pain was still there. It was unbearable and he felt like his belly was gonna burst open. “Save the baby...” Aidan said weakly. “You both are gonna be fine.” Justin reassured. “Trust me to save the two of you. Now I want you to start taking small steps okay?” Aidan nodded in agreement. As he tried to walk, Aidan's pain increased but he managed to start walking as the rubs on his waist helped out. He was somehow feeling better even though the pain was too much. Almost everyone held him and he felt at least safe. He was suddenly scared and prayed for his baby to be fine. He couldn't bear to lose them or anything so he slowly began walking to the elevator. Reaching the elevator felt as if he had been walking for a number of years but he was happy he reached. Justin pressed the second floor and in no time they were already on the second floor, heading to the operating room. Everything was prepared for that particular operation. Aidan had done everything that Justin had asked and provided all the equipment he might ever need just to save his baby. He even turned one of the rooms into a beautiful and cool operating theatre which looked like the one at the hospital. Justin had all the medicines he might need for that operation so he was cool. He didn't doubt himself. He knew that he was gonna be fine. He knew the operation was gonna be a success. He had confidence in his power and his abilities. He was fine even though he was all alone. “We are almost there.” Justin breathed. “Just a few more steps and we will be in the operating room okay. Just...tiny steps...” “You will be fine.” Granny was really scared but she wasn't gonna show anyone that. She knew she had to be confident for her grandson. “Just follow everything he says.” “Yes...” Aidan said just before a loud scream that filled the entire castle. A strong wind blew in the entire room, blowing everything. It was really strong, nothing like they had expected. They all knew that Aidan made that wind. “Stay calm...” Justin said, rubbing on his waist softly. “You must not involve any of your powers.” “Let go...” Granny breathed. “Remember, this is for the safety of your child. The earlier we do this the better it will be for all of us. We will save the baby and you. Please...” Aidan slowly felt calm once he heard his granny's voice. He got calm and the wind stopped. Everything was now calm. It was beautiful and they loved it like that. “Good...” Granny said. “Now start walking slowly so that he can start the operation immediately.” Aidan nodded and then entered the operating room. As soon as he reached the room, Ethan stripped everything off of him and put him in a hospital gown which was gonna help him. Then they slowly helped him lie down on the operating table. Justin examined him and then administered anesthesia to him and other drugs. He later changed into a gown, a mask and covered his head. He was now looking like a doctor, ready for an operation. Justin took a quick turn. “You may now leave. I need to start the operation on him.” “Will you be okay?” Ethan gasped. He was really nervous and he couldn't hide it. “Are you sure you don't need any assistance?” “I am fine.” Justin smiled. “I will do this and if I need help...I will definitely call on one of you.” He quickly turned to granny. “Have you ever been at a place where...” “Yes...” Granny said, nodding her head. “I actually helped a traditional midwife in a village.” “Good...” Justin said. “I want you to prepare water and everything that we will need for the baby.” “okay.” Granny rushed out of the room. Ethan followed her behind. Once they left, Justin looked at Aidan and saw that he was looking a bit calm. He held his hand and then breathed in deeply. “You are gonna be fine. I will save you and your baby. I will never allow anything to happen to you. Never...” Letting go of his hand, Justin took a deep breath. He had all the things he needed. He even felt as if he was in a real operating room, in fact, even better than a real operating room. Luis gave a short prayer and then started his job. *** Ethan was sweating...his body trembled in fear...his breaths were harsh...his heart was pounding in his chest, almost ripping out. He was really nervous and he was praying in his heart. He was moving from side to side, staring at the door each passing second. Things were pretty bad for him. He had no idea what was happening in the operating theater. Justin hadn't come out and it was almost an hour and thirty minutes since he started the operation. Granny was also not with him. She had gone to make preparations and she was still not back. She was warming the water, preparing some food for Aidan and also some clothes as well. Ethan had never been as nervous as he was at that very time. He was visibly trembling and had no idea what was gonna happen. All he wanted to do was just see his brother and his baby to be alive. His eyes were red and he hadn't taken a seat ever since Aidan was taken to the operating theater. After what felt like hours, Ethan heard the elevator opening. He quickly moved his eyes to the elevator and saw granny rushing towards him. She was carrying a small wheeled table where there was a large food warmer and a large flask probably where there was hot water. “Any news?” Granny breathed. “No news...” Ethan said as he hit his head with his hands. “Justin has not come out of there since he entered. I am really worried, granny. This is really taking so long. I feel really scared.” “I trust Justin.” Granny smiled brightly. “He will take care of him. Remember, he is all alone and the operation might take a little longer. Just trust him okay?” “I hope so, granny.” He sighed. “I need both Aidan and the baby. I really need them to be okay.” “Don't worry,” granny squeezed his shoulder. She felt just how he was trembling. “Let me get this to the room.” Granny smiled and then took what she had to the next room. She prepared everything, making it ready. She knew everything was gonna turn up fine. Both her grandson and her great grandson were gonna be okay. There was no doubt about that. After taking everything to the room, granny came back and started waiting with Ethan. That was when she felt just how nervous she really was. She was really scared and she couldn't even sit even when her legs were hurting. She just leaned to a wall and prayed for her grandson and the baby. After almost another hour and forty minutes, a cry of a baby was heard. Granny and Ethan's hearts raced as soon as they heard that cry. They both stared at each other, realizing that they were actually crying. They were really happy with what they had just heard. They couldn't express it. “Granny...” Ethan gasped as more tears poured down his face. “Do you hear that?” “Yes!” Granny exclaimed, getting closer to the operating room. “I can hear the cry of a baby. That means that...” “I am an uncle...” Ethan exclaimed. “I have a son. I am also a father.” He cried. “I can't believe...” He couldn't even say anything more. Both granny and Ethan rushed at the door impatiently waiting for Justin to come out. Just when they thought they were gonna die of suspense they heard the door opening widely. Both of them moved their eyes forward. Justin came out of the room, smiling and really happy. He looked really tired but what caught their eyes was what he was holding. He was holding a calm baby. They couldn't hear its cries and they couldn't see it. Justin had it wrapped around in a towel. “Is it...” Granny couldn't even speak properly. The happiness was just too much. “Yes!” Justin said. “He has given birth to a healthy baby.” Justin extended his hands to give the baby to Granny. The old woman started trembling terribly. She had no idea why she was feeling like that. Maybe she was just too happy that she trembled from all the joy that she was filled with. She had never been as happy as she was at that time. Granny took a deep breath and took the baby in her arms. It felt really wonderful in her arms and she couldn't help but chuckle. She had never been as happy as she was at that very time. Everything was just going well. She loved it. “Take the baby and wash it.” “What about my brother?” Ethan gasped, getting closer to Justin. “Please, tell me he...” “He's really fine. He's doing really great. But I have to go back in there to finish with him. It might take some time but please, take care of the baby okay? Make it warm and make sure that it is in perfect shape. I will be done with him after some time and then transfer him to a room.” Without even getting to hear their response, Justin rushed back in. He had not started with Aidan yet. After Justin left, granny smiled brightly. “I have to go and wash the baby. Would you...” “No!” Ethan said. “I need to be here. I won't leave here until he is out of this room. Take care of the baby for me.” “You know I will do that.” Granny leaned up and then kissed his cheeks happily. Then she left for the room. She couldn't wait to see the baby in full. Her happiness was just intense. It emanated from her. Ethan went into yet another painful and long wait. He had to relive every moment that had happened to him the past hours. He was trembling again even though Justin had told him everything was fine. His heart was racing and he was panting unlike before. He just wanted his brother to be okay. The baby was now fine...now it was time for his brother to be fine. He really prayed for it a lot. After three painful hours of waiting, the door to the operating room opened and then Justin came out, removing his mask and his cap. Then he stretched his arms and leaned towards the door. Seeing him, Ethan rushed to him. “How is my brother?” He gasped, trembling in fear. “Are you done with him?” Justin took a really deep sigh that scared the shit out of Ethan. “The truth is that...” He paused and then nodded his head, staring at Ethan. He laughed when Ethan glowered. “He is doing great and nothing went wrong with him. He is absolutely fine.” He hollered, happy and really excited. “Oh my God,” Ethan covered his mouth, gasping. “Oh my God,” He jumped so high, beating on his chest. Then he gripped Justin into a hug and just chuckled excitedly. “Thank you so much. You've saved both the baby and my brother. This is really a lot. Thank you so much.” Justin responded to the hug, patting on his back. “Aidan is my friend. I never had any doubt about him surviving this. I had faith and that's what worked for me. This is my most successful operation ever. This is really great. He has a healthy baby and he is really healthy.” “Can I see him?” Ethan pulled away from the hug. He was literally jumping. “Please. I really need to see him.” “You will but right now I have to clean him up.” Justin said happily. “I just came to get you out of your worry. I will have him cleaned and then transfer him to a room where I will be able to check on him 24/7 even though he is fine.” He chuckled. “Right now...you can go and see your baby?” Justin smiled and then watched as Ethan run to his granny. He nodded his head and happily went back to the room. He cleaned Aidan up and then changed him. Then he transferred him to a room nearby. *** Aidan slowly opened his eyes, moving them all around. At first he couldn't see clearly but he was able to start seeing clearly after a few seconds. Moving his eyes around, he realized that he was lying on a huge bed but he was not in his room. He was just in one of the rooms in the castle. Aidan took a deep breath. He was really tired and felt a little weak. But he wanted to see whether he had a child or not. Moving his eyes to the other side, he realized that his child was not there. He slowly tried to get up but a sharp pain below his stomach was able to send him back to the bed. “Ouch!” He winced, slowly rubbing on his head. He remembered he had an operation and hence the pain. But he needed to see his baby like crazy. He needed to know if his child was okay. “Granny...” Aidan called softly. “Ethan... Justin...” Aidan opened his mouth to call again but before he could do anything, he heard the door opening and footsteps rushing towards him. “Aidan!” It was Justin and he sure sounded happy. “You are finally awake.” He rushed to him and sat closer, rubbing on his forehead while a wonderful smile brightened up his face. Aidan's hair was loose. “Where is my baby?” He asked. “I want to see my baby. Tell me...” “The baby is fine.” Justin smiled. “Your baby is really beautiful. Granny will bring it to you, okay?” “I need to see my baby now.” Aidan demanded. “I just want to lay my eyes on...” “Yes!” Justin cleared his voice, getting up from the bed. He came back with a glass of water and some pills. “Have this first.” Aidan stared at Justin. Then he tried to get up but Justin put a number of pillows behind and then made him rest his head there. Aidan took the pill. Then he demanded for his child again. Justin just smiled and then went out. Aidan still had his eyes on the door. About a minute later, the door opened wide, revealing granny who was holding the baby in a beautiful baby blanket. She had a beautiful smile on her face when she saw him. Ethan and Justin were behind her and they still had wonderful smiles on their faces. Seeing granny coming with the baby who Aidan couldn't see the face, Aidan's heart suddenly began racing...his hormones were getting the best of him, making him tremble in happiness...his breaths turned into pants and his body vibrated rhythmically, sending powerful emotions to his body. He felt a deep shiver run down his spine making him tremble even more. As they got near, Aidan's heart raced even more. He gulped and then took a deep breath. “Here...” Granny leaned on the bed, handing the baby to him. “Here is your baby.” Aidan quickly extended his hands, getting the baby from her. Without even staring at the baby, Aidan smiled brightly, drawing chuckle from granny and the men in his room. Tearing his eyes away from them, Aidan moved his eyes to his baby. Once he laid his eyes on his baby, his heart missed a beat for a second. The baby was really beautiful. It was wonderful. It was awake but it was not even crying. The baby melted Aidan's heart to the point where he felt like crying. He had no idea how to express his happiness. “Congratulations, Aidan.” Justin exclaimed. “You have a beautiful baby boy. He is really cute, just wonderful.” He gestured. “I have a son?” Aidan gasped, still staring at his son. He was really cute. Aidan's baby was really beautiful...he was gorgeous...he was lovely...he was adorable...he was sweet. The first thing Aidan noticed was the baby's gorgeous deep green eyes that were even greener than his. They were really beautiful eyes. He had his eyes and he appreciated that a lot. Aidan's son had really dark hair just like his. It was really a lot, just like him. The baby was really cute and a little big. But he was gorgeous. Aidan scanned his child really well and noticed that he looked more like...Luis. His gorgeous little face and his little nose resembled more of Luis than him. He moved his eyes to granny and tried to speak. “I know.” Granny smiled brightly. “I know he looks more like him. But that doesn't change anything right?” “No!” Aidan moved his eyes to his son. “He is gorgeous. He is really handsome and...” He felt tears building in his eyes. “He is gorgeous. I can't believe I actually have a son. My little bundle of joy is finally here. My joy and happiness is finally here. Nine long months I have been waiting granny,” He chuckled happily, not even rubbing his tears. “I have been waiting for this day of my life, granny. Just look at him.” “He's gorgeous,” Justin said happily. “He has so many of your features. I think he is going to grow up as handsome as you. He is going to look as cute as you.” Aidan smiled brightly at Justin. Even though he was smiling like that, he knew very well who the child was gonna look like. He was gonna grow up to be like Luis. There was no denying that. But he absolutely didn't care. He just stared at his child. To say Aidan was happy would definitely be an understatement. The feelings that he felt were out of this world. He was on cloud 9 with the pleasure of holding his new born baby. He couldn't stop staring at him and he couldn't suppress the tears that fell from his eyes. Fuck, he didn't even care about the excruciating pain that he had felt a few hours ago when he had been in labor. He didn't even care that he had a surgical wound and was still in pain. What he cared about was holding his baby. He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss on his son's forehead and smiled. Now he was happy that he had a son. He could live happily with him and his family. He couldn't stop staring at his son. He held him in his arms and soothed him. The way his baby was sucking his little thumb...the way he was breathing...the tiny smile on his face...the wonderful looks he had...the way he was even dressed. He was wonderful. Aidan was gonna be worshipping that baby for the rest of his life if he had to. He couldn't still believe he had given birth to that baby he was holding. After over an hour, the child slept in Aidan's arms, still sucking on his thumb. He smiled brightly and chuckled. “Sleep tight my son.” He leaned down and planted soft kisses on his forehead and his little cheeks. Hmm, the baby smelled wonderful. Aidan couldn't bear to stay away from that boy. He loved him to the moon. “Bring him here.” Granny opened her arms. “He is resting and I think you need to rest too. You had undergone a really long surgery and you need to eat something too.” “No, granny. I...” “No,” Granny took the child away from him. Aidan felt really empty without his son. “You will eat and I will feed him to you. Let the men hold him and see him.” “Okay.” Aidan nodded, still looking at his son. Granny gave the baby to Ethan and then brought some food to Aidan. She fed him and made sure he was absolutely full. She then gave him some water and he felt better. After eating, Aidan felt really tired and sleepy. He didn't want to sleep. He just wanted to look at his son but he couldn't help it. He slowly lay down on the bed with the help of granny. Before a minute even passed, he was fast asleep. Granny slipped under the covers and then planted a kiss on his forehead. “I love you.” She whispered. “Thank you for giving us this little bundle of joy. Thank you.” They all left the room with the child to give Aidan some peace. They were all proud of Aidan. *** Aidan was lying on the bed, staring at his beautiful child. His child was sleeping, carefully wrapped in a blanket to keep him really warm. He was sleeping with him on a bed in granny's room. It had been three days since he had given birth to that wonderful baby. The baby was really giving him happiness. At first, he was only found with granny because she insisted he rests but now he had a full chance with him. Granny had insisted he moves in with her in her room so she can keep an eye on both he and the baby. She was really taking good care of the both of them. It was really beautiful and he loved it like crazy. His baby gave him such joy and happiness. Staring at his baby, Aidan felt tears building in his eyes. His baby was fast asleep but he was looking really gorgeous. Everything about him was wonderful. He was growing up in a healthy state and he was strong and big. Aidan was sure that his baby was normal. He didn't show any signs of inheriting his gift. He was glad because that would mean he would have a normal child. Aidan took a really deep breath, moving his hands closer to the baby. “You have brought so much joy to me.” He said as he started getting emotional. “You have given me so much hope, my son. I love you so much. I don't regret having you even though...” A tear dropped down his cheeks. “...even though your father regretted having anything to do with me. I don't care whether you have his DNA but I will always love you. He might have called our relationship as a mistake and I might have regretted being in a relationship with him but...” He chuckled bitterly. “You my son are not a mistake at all. You are the most prized possession I have in my life. You have my DNA and I love you so much no matter what happens. You have given me another chance at happiness.” Aidan rubbed his tears off and then kissed his baby's tiny hand. “We will live together as one.” He promised. “We will be happy. I will provide you with all the happiness. I will give you anything that you will require my son. You may not have a real father but I trust Ethan will be more than a father to you. I know he will love you so much. You will have a great and happy family. You have me, your dad...” He chuckled, rubbing his tears off. “You have your great grandmother...you have your father, Ethan and...an uncle, Justin.” He lay next to his baby, feeling his warmth. He got closer and planted soft kisses all over his face. He loved how he smelled and how he was feeling like. He loved everything about him. “You and I will have so much fun together.” He promised. “You may look like your father but...” He suppressed his tears. That was the time of pain and joy for him. He was in pain over remembering Luis but he was overjoyed with having his son around. That boy was gonna give him immense joy. “...I promise we will have a lot of fun. We don't need your father. You have me and we don't need anyone else.” Aidan was really happy. He could express his joy. He slowly moved and just stared at his son sleeping. He was looking peaceful. He just wanted to see his cute little smile. He couldn't wait to see him saying tiny words. He couldn't wait for him to call him dad. “I can't wait to see your smiling face in your own little way my son.” He said happily. “You are my little man, my little prince. You will always be daddy's little Prince and that's my promise.” All Aidan wanted was for his son to have one of the happiest moments in his life. He was gonna make sure his son have those moments in his life. He was gonna make sure he never lucks anything in his life. He was gonna be great. “I love you son.” He smiled brightly when he thought of something. “I am going to name you, Jacob.” “Jacob...” He chuckled, planting soft kisses all over his face. “I love you Jacob so much.” He stared at him for long. “I will have to let you sleep right now.” He rubbed his tears off and replaced it with a wonderful smile. “No more sadness for me. I will never allow him to hurt me.” Aidan leaned forward and kissed his son. Then he wrapped his hand on him, bringing him closer. A smile shot up on his face and then he took in deep breath. He was more than happy at that very moment and he wouldn't have loved for anything more. “I love you.” Aidan said in a small sleepy voice. Aidan breathed in his son's scent and before he knew it, he slipped off to sleep with a wonderful smile on his face. *** Things went well from that time onwards. Aidan's wound was healing and his baby was growing just like he had expected. Since he wasn't able to breastfeed even though his nipples had grown to a large extent, he just got milk and the baby was getting in good condition. He was also growing fat and beautiful. Justin was always there by his side, checking him and making sure that the baby was getting in a good condition. Aidan loved the fact that his baby was growing fat even though he was looking more like Luis day by day. He didn't mind it at all. Aidan still had a wound but the truth was that he always played with his baby and changed him even though granny was found with the child most of the time. She was also concerned for him. She told him he needed to heal real soon. She was such a great woman. His brother often played his role in his child's life by playing with him. During his healing period, Adrian spent his time mostly with granny and Justin because they were great. Ethan was always there for him and he loved it. His doctor was always there to check his wound and helped him with other things. Aidan loved that his brother was always there to make him feel better every time. He was always there for child. He loved the child so much and Aidan couldn't have wished for a better father than the brother that he had. His brother was the best father ever. As days went by, Aidan wound was healing. He never performed any magic while in the healing process. His baby was getting stronger and really fat. He loved him like that. It took time but Aidan healed completely. After he healed completely, they celebrated the new life and also his healing. It was just the four of them, five including the child. They had some drinks, they ate foods and they even danced. It was a great occasion for Aidan. His child was really important and he couldn't imagine life without him. He had become a part of his life. Now Aidan had nothing to talk worry about. He wasn't gonna worry about Luis anymore or even let him cry. He was just gonna forget about him and his troubles. No more Luis for him. It wasn't just about him anymore. Aidan was now a father, a grandson, a brother, and a friend. He knew he had to play his role on all those relationships. It was now time to open another chapter of his life, a chapter without Luis or Angria. Things were gonna get good for him. “Goodbye Luis, forever...” *** A YEAR LATER * Hanna came rushing down the stairs, shouting for her mother and father. She was really, really happy that day. Hanna was putting on a tall blue dress, bright pink designer's high heeled shoes, a beautiful golden tiara with a diamond on top. Her hair was all curled and then combed backwards. She was looking super fabulous. “Mom, dad, granny...” She rushed to the living room. “We all know why you are like this but...” “He's here.” Hanna gasped, literally jumping up and down like a little child. “He's finally here. I have seen the cars entering here. I saw them from distance.” “Calm down and...” “No father,” Hanna exclaimed. She was really happy. “How do you expect me to calm down? I don't think I can do that. My brother is coming back after being gone for almost two years. I can't wait to see him. His car is arriving soon.” “Alright,” The queen got up happily. “Let's go and welcome the prince.” “Yeah,” Hanna exclaimed, jumping like a little girl. She was just too happy. She had no idea how to express that happiness. The royal family rushed outside the palace just in time to find the cars arriving. This time there were about five cars that were with him. They had no idea which car he was in but they waited impatiently just to see him, their beloved Prince. Nothing was better than having him come around. What they were hoping for was to see him and his mood. They had been talking to him on the phone but not video chat. They just wanted to see him. The first car opened and all guards got out and knelt down. All the other guards got out and knelt down on the ground. They started their greetings before one of the guards opened the door of the third car. As the car opened, Luis stepped out elegantly with a wonderful smile on his face. He was looking really different but super different. He looked even more muscular than he usually was. He was a bit fat but lovely. Luis' hair was still black but he added some chocolate brown strands on top and it was a bit longer, reaching his neck. He had a red band tied around his hair, making him look cool. Luis' eyes seemed brighter but really beautiful. He was putting on a really tight dark designer's skinny jean, pink designer's shirt which was not tucked but stuck on his body like a second skin and yellow snickers that made him look even cooler. The family was not interested in Luis' clothes, they were rather interested in seeing his mood. That was all that they wanted from him. They were just hoping his mood was great. They had forgotten about everything so...they expected him to forget. “What's up people?” Luis said as he made a quick break dance that surely shocked everyone. “Did you miss this prince or what?” He chuckled happily, moving elegantly to them. “Do you love the fact that I am back?” They were all so surprised that they stared at each other, wondering why his mood was really like that. They loved it. “Of course son.” The king said as he pulled him into a tight hug. “You know that I have always been thinking about you all the time. I am glad you are here.” “Luis!” Hanna chirped, rushing to him. She jumped on him, hugging him really tightly. “I missed you so much. You have no idea just how happy I am that you are here. We have so many things to talk about.” “Yeah,” Luis said as he pulled away from her. He couldn't have been any happier than he was. “We have some catching up to do.” He chuckled when Hanna raised her eyebrow. They laughed together and then hugged one more time. “Are you gonna hug forever or are you gonna show your granny some love?” “Granny...” Luis shouted at the top of his voice. He sure looked happy. He rushed to her and then pulled her into a really hot hug. “Of course not. How can I forget about my granny? You are always in my heart and I will always be here for you.” Luis chuckled and then moved to his mother. She was looking really emotional. He reached her and hugged her tightly. In return she gave him kisses all over his face, making him even happier than he was. He couldn't express it at all. Luis just stood in front of his family, staring at them with a great smile on his face. “I know what you are all thinking.” He said in the most amazing voice they had ever heard from him. “But you don't have to worry about anything. The Luis you are seeing in front of you is...” He paused and snapped his fingers, slowly turning around in a circle. “This Luis is brand new. He is a new man. Nothing is going to affect this lovely man.” “Oh son,” The king said. “You have no idea how happy we are to see you back. You are really looking different but really handsome. You look even livelier than before.” “Yeah,” Hanna nodded. “You look really different.” “Well!” He beamed. “You better get used to this new me because he is here to stay. He ain't going anywhere, you understand?” He moved his head, opening his arms wider. “Get used to him.” He said it nice and slow. The entire family was truly shocked. That was another version of Luis, a better version. “I am glad.” Hanna said happily. “In fact, I like this new Luis. I am already used to him.” The entire royal family laughed. They were happy he was back. “Now let's go inside because I am pretty hungry. I hope there is some food for me. You know exactly what my style is.” He exclaimed, rubbing on his belly. “Yes,” Granny nodded. “Let's go in.” Luis and his family started heading in while he entertained them with a story. He was glad he was back to being himself. What he loved was that he was even better and livelier than he was. He was really happy to be back in that mood. Nothing was gonna go wrong now. He was back for business and he was gonna live his life. “Goodbye old life, hello fun and beautiful life.” *** In the castle of Alerna Kingdom... *** King Wyatt was standing by the window in the castle, staring outside his kingdom. His mood was foul as usual and he was really mad. There was no day in the last two years when he wasn't mad. He was always mad after that failed mission. He was still yearning for power, authority and more people to worship him. In the last two years he has done whatever he could just to keep himself calm and entertained. Only God knows how many people he had slaughtered with his power just to have his fun. Now people in his kingdom lived in fear. He had even conquered kingdoms near him and killed their kings but that was nothing at all. It was really stressful and really painful two long years for him. The seer had promised him that things would be better and they would figure out a way to find the hidden scepter but to no avail. Something was still fucking missing. It was fucking missing. Now he had had to wait for two long years thanks to that idiot son of his and his useless warlocks. The seer should have allowed him to kill all of them. At least he would have felt even better. Wyatt was wearing his royal attire with his long dark hair tied into a knot and then a dart was in his hair. He was really mad, breathing like a dragon on a quest. His eyes were blood red and he just wanted to vent his anger and shed more blood. He was dying to get his hands on that foolish kingdom. Suddenly he heard a loud gush wind and a presence behind him. “I hope you have brought some good news or so help me god, I will...” “There is no need for that.” The seer said before he finished his sentence. “I know that you are mad...” “Just speak why you are here.” The king's voice was filed with so much evil. “And you better pray this time that you have news for me or else...you will regret working for me.” The king had had it up to his neck. He was ready to kill the foolish seer and employ another, if he eventually finds him. He had killed his royal adviser years ago because of the same foolishness. “My lord, I know that it took longer than expected but you will soon acquire your power.” He said confidently. “You will make them all bow to your power. You will finally get what you want.” The king wasn't even bothered by the news the seer gave him. He made a quick and furious turn, breathing really violently. He gave the seer a cold look and just wished to murder him with his own hands. “Don't you think I know that you idiot.” His voice echoed throughout the entire room. “How many times will you tell me that? I need to find that stupid scepter and you are here...” “To finally find out the exact position of the scepter...I have made a tool which will lead the way to where it is being hidden in the palace. However,” “I knew it.” The king yelled, filling the entire castle with his voice. “What stupid ingredient do you want? I am ready to...” “That scepter will only show when the 73rd king is crowned.” The seer chuckled. “That scepter will only show on the coronation of the 73rd king.” “What?” Wyatt snapped, clenching his fists. “Yes,” The seer bowed. “However, with the item that I made...we may be able to summon it but...we need the semen of the 73rd king. His sperm is the last ingredient. Sperm and just a little of his blood is all that we require right now.” “73rd king uh?” An evil grin appeared on the lord's face. “The 73rd king of Angria is none other than Luis. That means that someone must journey back to Angria to retrieve those things.” He gave a sinister laugh. “Yes, my lord...” The seer sniffed the air. “This will be the only things needed my lord. Acquire those things and the scepter will be yours. According to my visions, this is the year when you will acquire the powers of Lord Ming.” “Yes...” The king laughed at the top of his voice. “Finally, I can almost feel the power. I can almost feel the authority. Very soon...I will bring them down. I will make them worship my feet. They will tremble when they hear my name. Finally...ha ha...” He gave a really evil laugh. “I will make them my slaves. They will work for me. Their reign will be cut...” He laughed. “Yes,” The seer gave an evil chuckle. “That is where we bring the specialty of your three warlocks. Their enchantments will be really useful for us. I had a revelation that they would be needed in this. I also knew about the material but the final ingredient was really difficult to find. Luis' reign was destined to be powerful but too bad...he will be crashed.” He laughed manically. “This is great news.” The king laughed. He couldn't express his happiness. “They must be prepared.” King Wyatt called for the three warlocks and his son. In the last two years they had been helping him but he didn't trust them that much. In no time they came and stood still in front of him, bowing their heads in silence. “The time has come again for you to prove your worth.” Wyatt said, staring at them with a serious face. “We are ready to do anything to get back our glory, my lord.” One of them said. “Good!” Wyatt nodded. “I know you will not fail me on this one. You said the threat is no more and according to my source, there is no priest up to now. This mission must be a success. I don't need any more excuses. This will be your last chance. If you fail, I will not even listen to any of your...excuses.” He yelled. His voice echoed, making the four men tremble in fear. “However, if you succeed which I am sure you will, I will honor you and give all of you great posts after this conquest.” The three warlocks looked at each other, wondering what the mission was. “Just tell us our mission and we will embark on it as soon as possible.” Wyatt looked at his seer and then groaned. “You have to go back to Angria palace to get the scepter and...” “But father,” William gulped. He was really scared. “That scepter...” “Did I finish speaking?” Wyatt bellowed, pointing his finger angrily at his son. William dropped his head and then bowed. “As I was saying before one imbecile interrupted me, the seer has made a special item that will show you the exact location of the scepter. What you just need is Luis' semen and a little of his blood. Then you three idiots will do an enchantment to add those to the item. After that, you will know exactly where that scepter is. The seer will guide you on everything before you embark on this journey. You must not fail me.” He warned, pointing at each of them. “You don't wanna know what is gonna happen to you.” He was seething and he wasn't gonna repeat himself. “I don't know how you are gonna get his semen or blood but I want that scepter here as quickly as possible. Am I clear?” The three warlocks bowed, nodding their heads. “All clear my lord...” William was speechless, staring at his father with a smile. He couldn't believe he was gonna go back to Angria and prove his worth to his father again. He couldn't believe he was gonna see Luis once again. He couldn't believe he was gonna get his sperm and blood. That was the most exciting part. He loved it a whole lot. Just thinking about everything got him all excited. His heart was racing...his hormones got out of control...his breaths became harsh. He was gonna enjoy this mission. “I repeat. Do not...” “You don't have to worry about anything father.” An evil grin appeared on William's face. “Just leave everything to me and the warlocks. You will be proud of me.” Wyatt groaned and then started talking to the seer. William looked away, still wearing an evil grin. He was being given another chance to prove to his father that he was truly his blood. He couldn't still believe that was happening. The first mission had failed terribly but this one was gonna be a success. There was no more threat in that kingdom. According to his sources, Aidan was gone, nowhere to be seen. He was a wanted man and he was not in the kingdom. It was gonna be real easy, just like a piece of cake. He was going back and this time...he was gonna make sure he not only brings the scepter but also get a taste of Luis. “I am coming back.” He said in the most evil voice ever. “I am coming back Luis.” He chuckled sinisterly. “You better get ready for me.” An evil grin appeared on his face once again. He then chuckled inwardly while the evil grin kept on getting big. “Get ready...” To be continued...
  6. Luis was seated in his room with his eyes on the huge TV which showed a beautiful action film which he was trying to concentrate on. He was still in the same room as his room was getting renovated and refurnished. He had got rid of all Aidan's belongings and didn't even bother to find out what really happened to them. Luis had always been staying in the palace after granny recovered. He used to stay with granny who had been recovering and they surely talked and did everything just to avoid talking about Aidan and whatever had happened in the palace. Granny was doing great and the wound was definitely a scab though it had not healed completely. She walked a bit but used the wheelchair most of the times. She sure had recovered quickly as the doctor had said and it was called a miracle. Happiness was somehow back in the house after the meeting they had about getting back to the way they were. Things were pretty much going well and though it was just a month and a few weeks...Luis was trying his best to hide everything. He was still affected by Aidan and the love that he felt for him was still there. Beyond that hatred and pain was love though it was not that much. After what had happened, there were a lot of meetings for him with the cabinet members. He had to explain to them about what had happened and the incidents that made him to separate from Aidan. The meeting had been stressful and the cabinet members did ask a lot of questions that were too painful for him. But of course, his father and mother had been there for him and he had passed through it. The cabinet members were disappointed Aidan was a warlock but they did understand Luis in the end and encouraged him to take heart and continue living his life beautifully. They had even blessed him and made him feel a bit better. He could very well remember their words. "Just take heart and finally forget about everything that has happened. "You don't have to dwell in the past. That warlock better pray we don't find him." They had even helped joke around and made him feel better. That had been a week ago and since that time...Aidan's issue has been known throughout the kingdom. The posters of him wanted were everywhere but...there was still no news. A lot has happened since Aidan left. Now he was in his room after having a good lunch with his family. He was watching an action horror movie just to get his mind off things but it wasn't working at all. He just got lost and then lost concentration of the movie. As Luis was seated on the bed, trying to concentrate himself, he heard the door suddenly opening and a beautiful smile and noise started immediately. He knew who had come. It was Charles and he was all dressed up, looking sexy in a tight skinny jean, deep brown shirt and yellow snickers. "What's up, dude?" He gestured, throwing his hand forward. "Hey..." Luis smiled, slowly getting p from the bed as he grabbed a remote. He switched off the TV and went to hug Charles. "I didn't expect to see you here." "Of course," Charles chuckled nervously. "How could you have expected to see me when..." He gripped Luis and gave him a tight hug, patting on his back. "...you don't even want to talk to me anymore." "It's not like that..." Luis said as he went back to sit on the bed. He took a deep sigh. "I am sorry that I haven't been able to spend much time with you. You know just..." "I know..." He sat happily on the bed, grabbing a pillow. He took a good look at Luis and then chuckled. "Are you busy or something man?" Luis looked at Charles suspiciously, wondering why he was asking that question. "No..." He shrugged, sitting properly on the bed. "Why did..." "Good!" Charles excitedly got up from the bed with a million dollar smile. "Now get up..." He gestured happily. "...go and get dressed and then let's go out." "What?" Luis got up, surprised at what Luis Charles had just said to him. "You think I am going to..." "I don't want any excuses." Charles pointed out. "Just go and do what I have asked you to do. I don't want any questions okay?" "But where are we going?" He said softly. "I don't think..." "You and I are going out to have some fun." Charles said, hitting him softly on his shoulder. "You have been in this palace for quite some time. Where is that man that used to be so cheerful and so lively and so down to earth?" He's not here, Luis sighed as he gave his friend a long look. "That still doesn't answer my question. I still wanna know exactly where you will be taking me. Charles you know that I don't just wanna go anywhere right now. There is still..." "Hence the reason why I want us to go out..." Charles got closer and shook Luis' shoulder slightly. "Don't you trust me? I know exactly what will make you happy okay? I know exactly what will make you forget your troubles." Luis would have had a wild guess had he been the same man he had been weeks ago but he was clueless. He had no idea what to think because it was like his thoughts were jammed. Everything was not going according to the way he wanted them. "I won't move an inch..." Charles sighed before Luis could even finish what he was doing. "Will you just come with me?" He insisted. "I promise you won't regret it. It will be too much fun I tell you. If you won't like it...then...you can do whatever it is that you want to me." He pleaded. "Don't you trust me anymore? If you don't..." He removed his arm from Luis' neck. "...then...I..." "No!" Luis hollered, gripping his best friend's shoulder. "Please, don't do ever say that okay?" He raised one eyebrow. "Don't ever say that to me...ever. You are my best friend and I will always love you so much." Charles smiled brightly after hearing that. "Does this mean that you have actually...decided to follow me and..." Luis took a deep sigh. "I will go and get changed." Luis smiled brightly when Charles winked at him and then left the room to go and get changed. Charles chuckled happily and then sat back on the bed, looking in the direction his friend went in. He was really happy Luis had accepted his offer. A few minutes later, Luis came back all dressed up and looking really sexy and eye catching. He was putting on a deep black shiny designer's trouser which was a little too tight on him, making him look super hot and attractive to everyone that had eyes on him. He had a tight light blue designer's shirt on and red shoes that added spice to him. He had his hair backwards and his eyes were beautiful. The news about Aidan was everywhere and Luis was now single. Surely a lot of handsome guys had their eyes on him. But he had never been out of the palace since that incident had happened. He didn't feel like going out since he had nothing to do out anymore. "Oh my God..." Charles gasped as he moved his eyes up and down his cute best friend. "You look really handsome. I am really telling you. You are looking so..." he paused and just gestured. "I don't get the reason why you like to stay indoors." Luis smiled faintly. "Thank you." He loved the compliments. He really did but the truth was that he didn't want to go out since that day. He was supposed to be enjoying his life but he couldn't do it anymore, not after what had happened. "Now you are ready." Charles chirped as he wrapped his arm around Luis' shoulder. Luis sighed. "Yes! Let's go." Charles chuckled and then squeezed his best friend's shoulder, drawing a fake smile from him. The both of them then left the room to outside the palace. Charles had a surprise for him, a great surprise that he was sure he was gonna like. He loved him so much that he didn't even need to see him suffer. He wanted him to be happy always. *** "What are we doing here?" Luis asked as he moved his eyes to stare into the smiling face of his best friend. They were standing outside a huge hotel with a lot of cars parked. Luis had no idea why Charles had brought him to that hotel in the first place. He knew they were going out but he had no idea Charles would bring him to a five star hotel. What were they first doing there? "Charles..." Luis called softly. A guard was standing behind them. "Just come with me." Charles grabbed Luis' hand and began leading him inside the huge hotel. "You will see what the hell we are doing here." "Okay." Luis said softly as Charles led him into the huge. As they entered the huge and elegant hotel, a lot of gasps could be heard. It was clear they were surprised to see the prince. When Luis moved his eyes around to scan the whole hotel, he noticed that all the people in the hotel had stopped what they were doing. They all had their eyes on him. Some of them had their mouths and eyes gaping. Someone of them were holding their chests, breathing in deeply while day dreaming of Luis. Some of them were trying to seduce him with their eyes. Most of them, almost half of them were eye fucking him. Both men and women were probably lost in their reveries, imagining him fucking them. Hmm, the people's reactions had been different from the way he had expected. They took seeing him and his separation quite too well. They all seemed happy to see their handsome and sexy prince back. They were all caught on his body. They were drooling over his sexy body. Luis and Charles made a grand entrance as they moved closer to the receptionist who seemed lost too. They reached her and she breathed in deeply, not tearing her eyes at the serious looking prince. He didn't fucking care that they were happy seeing him. All he cared about was that he was with his best friend. Once at the reception, Charles talked with the receptionist and then came back with a smile, tapping on his best friend's chest. "Come with me." Luis dismissed his guard and then told him to wait in the lobby while he went upstairs with Charles. While in the elevator, Luis asked Charles about the place where they were going but he didn't get any response. He just stood there until they reached the 9th floor. They both got out of the elevator and then went near a room. "Okay." Charles made a quick turn, folding his hand into a fist. "You asked me about where we were coming right?" "I still don't know where we are going." Luis confessed. "I don't even what you want us to do here. I thought you wanted..." "I told you I wanted to see you really happy okay." He winked, grinning at Luis. "Now I know that you are going to be really happy." "Just tell me what you want to show me." Luis said as he got impatient. Charles took a deep sigh and then knocked on the door. Immediately footsteps could be heard coming from the inside, making Luis wonder what was going on. He just stood there and waited impatiently as the footsteps got nearer. Then the knob moved and the door flung open, revealing a really muscular and cute guy. The guy was wearing a really wonderful smile that could melt anyone's heart. He had deep brown hair and grey eyes that shone with lust. He had shaved beards that reached all the way to his chin. He was putting on a really tight shirt that was half way done and really tight skinny jean that showed his bulge. He was looking super sexy and really handsome. Seeing the sexy guy on the doorway, Luis moved his eyes and stared at his best friend with a frown on his face. "Charles...what...what's going on here? Is this the reason why..." "Do you like it?" Charles chuckled nervously, bringing his friend closer to his body. "I am sure that what you need is a guy just like him." Luis tried to open his mouth but he ended up gasping. He had no idea what the hell was wrong with him. His heart was already pounding and he had absolutely no idea what to say or how to react. Everything just caught him off guard. He hadn't expected it at all. And all that while he had thought he was just going out somewhere to eat and Luis just brought him to a whore. "I can see that you seem to like it." Charles chuckled nervously. "What do you think? Do you..." "Err...I must...well...err..." "Don't worry," Charles smiled at the guy. "He absolutely loves you. He is just surprised and that's all." "It is an honor..." The guy blushed, probably imagining himself and Luis. "I still can't believe that the crown prince is actually..." "Yeah," Luis chuckled nervously before turning to his best friend. "Can I talk to you for a minute?" Charles smiled brightly and then turned to the guy. "Can you go back inside? We will be joining you real soon." The guy gave Luis a fuck me now look and then licked his lips before finally turning back to go inside. He surely had a big bubbly butt and it was attractive, really attractive. But Luis felt something in him telling him to just stay cool and walk away. After the guy went back inside, Luis took Charles by hand and then led him away to a corner. "So..." Charles winked. "Do you like the guy? Be honest with me because I..." "What do you think you are doing?" Luis said. "Shouldn't you have just told me about all this before bringing me here?" He didn't know the reason he felt like that. "Now you got me all..." "I know how you have been doing these past weeks." Charles rubbed on his shoulder. "These past weeks have all been kinda bad for you. I just wanted you to do something that I really know you will be able to..." "Charles, I..." "I know you." Charles chuckled softly. "I know what you need right now. What you need is to get laid and forget about all your problems for once. You need a good release and then just let everything finally go." "Charles...I thought you..." "I know what I said." Charles sighed. "But in this situation I am helpless. I had to do it for my best friend and...my brother." Luis was really touched by that statement. "Oh, Charles..." He sighed as he held his hand tighter. "You don't know what that really means to me." "I might not..." Charles chuckled as he rubbed the tip of Luis' hand. "But I love you too much to just watch you like the way you have been the past few weeks. I just want my best friend back." He tapped on his back. "Now go in there and forget about all your sorrows and just enjoy your life. This is the best way for you to forget. Trust me." Hearing Charles' words, Luis took a deep and confident breath just to get rid of the negative energy that surrounded him. "Guess you are right. I need to totally forget and what better way than to go back to my old life." He chuckled softly. "Thank you so much for everything that you have done for me okay?" "Thank me later." He pushed him slightly, drawing soft chuckles from him. "Now go in there and show that guy what you are really made of. Show him why you should be respected as the crown prince of this land. Show him this is your land. Vent out your anger on him and come out of there smiling okay?" Luis took a deep breath and then nodded his head. "I will wait for you in the lobby okay?" Luis nodded and then began going to the room. Reaching the door, Luis took a quick glance behind before finally opening the door. He slowly entered the room and closed the door behind him. Charles smiled when he saw his friend enter the room. He felt a little better that his friend was at least gonna feel a little good. He knew it was surely gonna help him out a lot. "Good luck..." He said as he walked away to give his friend privacy. *** Luis slowly entered the room and found the guy seated on the bed, blushing brightly. He slowly walked to the bed and then sat a little close to the guy, feeling his breaths get out of control. Then he moved his eyes to Luis and chuckled nervously. "Hi!" That was all that came out of Luis' fucking mouth. What the hell was wrong with him, he wondered as he tried his best not to lose his cool. He smiled but not as bright as ever. "Hey..." The guy said in a horny voice. Luis was really nervous at that very time. He could feel a shiver down his spine, sending weak vibrations that made him quiver. He had no idea why he was feeling like that. It was like his first time doing that. He was a fucking playboy for fuck's sake. He didn't need to feel nervous but he still did anyway. "Um...err...oh..." Luis trembled when he felt the guy's hand on his thigh. He felt like a spark had just occurred on his entire body. He bit his lip and then gave out a soft moan. His body instantly warmed up and made him tremble. "Fuck!" He swore. He could feel that his nerves where preying on him. He was supposed to be enjoying that and not the other way around. "You are so sexy..." The guy breathed as he got near Luis. "...and quite muscular and..." "Thanks..." Luis chuckled nervously. "You really are handsome too." The guy gasped at Luis' words. "Thanks..." He said. "I can't wait for you to take me." Luis tried to smile but ended up losing it. Why was he acting like a high school student about to lose his virginity, he thought as he felt himself cooling down? He didn't need to feel like that. He was a fucking playboy for God's sake. He was supposed to be talking dirty and fucking ass and moaning loudly and fucking harder. Feeling those thoughts enter him, Luis felt some form of energy take control of his body quickly. He felt as if he was suddenly connected to a cable of electricity. His body vibrated and he felt as if a thousand volts of electricity took control of his body. His mind slipped to what had happened a few weeks ago. He didn't need to feel bad. And he was gonna show it because he wasn't gonna allow a boy to control him. He was gonna go back to the way he was before all that no sense started. With the images of what had happened to him, Luis clenched on his fists and breathed ever harder, feeling as if his breath had just left him. He moved his eyes to the guy that was slowly rubbing on his thigh. His cock started rising due to the vibrations that took control of his body. He could feel himself losing and he promised to fuck the guy. "Oh..." The guy licked his lips sensually, moving his hands to Luis' crotch. When that hand touched his crotch, Luis moaned a little louder and then shuddered on the bed. His cock pulsed and then throbbed painfully, rubbing against the cotton of his boxer brief. "Fuck..." Luis moaned as he slightly closed his eyes. "Yes!" He groaned loudly. "Right there. Show me what you can do." He grunted. "Show me why you deserve the prince's cock. Show me why you should have this cock in your hole." Hearing those sexy and lust words, the guy moaned loudly and then moved his face closer to Luis' neck, sniffing him. "Fuck!" He moaned loudly. "Fuck...you smell so fucking good." Taking one last sniff, the guy knelt down on the floor and then opened Luis' legs wider, getting access to his crotch. He dropped his head to the crotch and sniffed, breathing in that manly scent from the prince's crotch. "Fuck..." He moaned on Luis' crotch, sending powerful vibrations to Luis' cock. His whole body vibrated and then he groaned. "Fuck..." Luis groaned as he moved his right hand to his head, slowly rubbing on it. He was enjoying what he was feeling inside his body. He was enjoying the feel of that guy's face on his crotch, breathing on it with his hot breath. He loved it a lot and it made his cock throb painfully, threatening to rip out of his trouser. "The playboy is back." Luis thought as he moaned loudly while feeling his worries get away from him. Charles was absolutely right. Being back in business made him forget about a whole lot of things and he loved it like that. It made him forget about his worries. For the first ever, since Aidan betrayed him...he was able to think straight and just think about the fucking he was gonna give the guy. "Yeah..." Luis moaned at the top of his voice, slightly raising his butt to push the crotch further into the face of the man that was sniffing him. "Show me why you are worthy of the prince fucking your hole. Why should I pleasure you with my cock..." Luis shouted. He was back and he liked it a whole lot. "Oh...my prince..." The guy moaned as he gripped both of Luis' thighs, giving them a tight squeeze. "Oh fuck..." Luis' cock rubbed strongly on his brief and he almost shot in his pants. "Yeah...I wanna feel this cock." The guy gave Luis' cock a soft kiss through his trouser. Feeling that kiss, Luis squirmed and then moved his hands to touch the back of the guy's head. Both of his hands were touching the guy's head, bringing him closer to the crotch. "Fuck...suck me..." Luis commanded in a deep horny voice. "Wrap that mouth on my cock. I wanna feel that mouth on my cock. I wanna shoot my first load in your tight sweet mouth..." Hearing those words, the guy raised his head and then moved closer to Luis who had his eyes closed and his tongue licking his lips sensually. He just wanted to fuck. He just wanted to blow his load and then feel relieved. That was it. "Yes, baby." The guy moaned loudly, licking his lips. "But first..." He came closer to Luis' face. He took in a deep breath on Luis' face. Feeling that hot breath on his face, Luis felt something even more powerful than he had felt at that particular time. His body vibrated rhythmically and then sent something so powerful to his brain. His pleasure increased to a whole new level. His breathing changed. He felt like he was in heaven. "Yes!" Luis moaned as another sharp vibration made his body tremble in pleasure. "Fuck..." The guy was really giving him powerful energy and made him feel pleasure unlike before. That was the spirit that he wanted. Now he knew that he was gonna fuck the guy till his balls were empty. It was gonna be a great day of nothing but fucking to him. He was gonna fuck his brains out and make him scream unlike before. The vibrations all over Luis' body continued to the point where he got really excited. He needed things to get hotter. Taking a deep breath of hotness, Luis opened his mouth to speak but before he could say a single word...all hell broke loose right there. Just when he had thought of saying something dirty, he heard a voice, a voice that made him freeze and took him to another level. The voice made him tremble unlike anything and filled him with anger and bitterness. "Stay away from my husband..." Aidan's voice rang in his head. That voice had been from that time he had come to fuck a whore, the night he first had sex with Aidan. He got really scared. He didn't know how that word got to him but it still did anyway and it made him tremble in fear. "He is my husband and I want you to get out of here." It was like Aidan was in that very room, saying the exact same words that he was hearing. "...if I ever catch you with my husband...you will not like me. Warn even everyone who is like you okay? Stay away from my husband. This time I will let you go but next time, I will deal with you. I might look small and young but I will definitely deal with you." Luis breaths became harsh as fear suddenly struck into him accompanied by anger. He was trembling and he suddenly let go of the guy's head, dropping them furiously to the bed. He quickly moved his eyes to stare at the guy and he even got more scared when he saw Aidan instead. Aidan was right in front of him and he was smiling brightly. He had a beautiful grin on his face and he was glowing like an angel. His hair was in a beautiful ponytail that reached his butt. His dimples were beautiful and his eyes were lovely. Luis got caught up looking in those eyes again. His heart pounded in fear and he couldn't move an inch of his body. He was frozen and he was really angry. He opened his mouth to speak but his voice was gone. He just stared at the handsome looking boy in front of him. As he stared at Aidan, Luis was snapped back to his normal self when Aidan said, "I love you." Those three words were able to bring him back to the real world with such an impact that he jumped up and climbed on the bed, breathing really fast. "Stay away from me." He warned, pointing his finger angrily. "Don't come near me or else..." "Is there anything wrong?" The guy asked as he got closer to Luis. "Stay the fuck away from me, you whore." Luis snapped, giving the guy angry eyes. "Don't fucking touch me with your dirty hands okay?" "But my prince, I..." "Shut up..." Luis bellowed, moving away from the bed. He quickly stepped on the floor and that was when he realized that his belt was unbuckled and his zip was loose. But his cock was still in his boxer. What surprised him too was that it was getting softer by the moment. Luis quickly zipped up and buckled his belt, moving closer to the door. "Don't freaking come near me." he warned the surprised looking guy that had clearly been dying to taste Luis' cock. "If you ever come near..." "I am sorry..." The guy apologized. "I didn't mean to...do whatever it is that I have done wrong. But please, come back here okay? I just wanna feel you inside of me, please." "Shut your trap." Luis had no idea why he was that angry at an innocent man that probably didn't deserve his treatment. He had just been about to fuck the guy. But what he was doing was what he felt like at that particular time. He knew he had to do it. He was just following his instincts. "Never again..." He snarled. "Never, ever come to me again..." "I am..." "Silence..." He used his prince command, breathing violently. "Shut the hell up. I won't allow this to happen. I will never cheat on my husband." He yelled. "He warned you to..." He trailed off when he realized just what he had been about to say to the guy. "Fuck!" He cursed, gripping his head harder. "What the fuck..." Luis stormed out of the room, seething and breathing like a beast. He didn't like the way he was feeling at that particular time. He rushed to the elevator and in no time he was on the first floor, passing the lobby. "Hey..." He heard Charles' happy voice coming from behind him. "That was really quick and..." "I don't have time for this." He seethed as he rushed to the exit. "I just wanna go back to the..." "Hey, ma..." Charles rushed to him and walked by his side with the guard rushing out. "Please, Charles..." Luis begged. "I just wanna go back to the palace okay? I don't wanna talk about what had happened back there." Charles was definitely worried after seeing Luis in that bad mood. "Please, tell me what had happened. I am your friend and I think I deserve to know exactly what had..." Without even saying a thing, Luis rushed out of the hotel to the many faces that seemed to admire him. He didn't even bother about them. He just went out of the hotel into the already opened car. When Charles entered the car...the driver drove off. Charles remained quiet for some time as he wanted to give his best friend some time to cool down. But the man by his side was nowhere near being calm. He was just gonna ask him a question like that. "What happened back there?" "I don't wanna talk about it." Luis said harshly. "What happened?" Charles demanded with a slightly raised voice. "I want you..." "He happened." Luis snapped at his best friend. "I can't do what you took me to do back there. One moment I was enjoying and another he was there. That didn't help a thing or..." "I am sorry..." Charles said softly. "It's my fault, really. I shouldn't have taken you there. I didn't know that..." "Forget it." He bellowed, moving his eyes to the window. "It happened and there is nothing we can do about that. That warlock is really trying to ruin my life, I swear I will..." He trailed off and felt a tear drop to his cheek. He tried to hide it but Charles saw it and rubbed it. Charles gripped his head. "You must get him..." "I don't have him in my mind." Luis said. "I don't wanna remember someone that I don't even care about." He said harshly. But he knew very well that Aidan was an important part of his life. But never would he allow him to make him weak. "I am taking hold of my life now and I will not allow his memories to make me weak." Luis felt a little under control when he spoke in anger. "I will never allow that to happen." "Yes!" Charles smiled. "That is the man that I know as my brother okay?" He gripped Luis and pulled him into a great big hug. "You shouldn't allow that boy to control you. You should fight." Luis felt Charles rubbing on his back, soothing him softly. His best friend's hands felt so good on his back that at a moment he felt like he was gonna doze off. Aidan had been affecting him terribly and he had no idea what to do anymore. He usually hid it from his family and masked it with laughs and smiles. If only there was a way for him to erase Aidan from his mind. Then he would be the happiest man in the world to live without those painful memories. Charles held his friend all the way to the palace. Reaching the palace, Luis kissed Charles goodbye and apologized for his behavior. Charles completely understood him and with one final kiss on the cheeks, Charles left after Luis promised him another outing but just the two of them, just to forget about everything that had happened. After Charles left, Luis went straight to his room after greeting his family. He went straight to his room as he had a really bad headache that made his head pulse. Aidan had really affected him really badly that day. But he wasn't gonna allow that anymore. Lying down on the bed as he tried to catch his sleep, Luis knew that his only goal was to forget about everything that had happened in his life. He was gonna do it. "I will forget you at all costs." Luis vowed. "I will do everything to erase you from my memories." He breathed. "I promise." *** Aidan was moving his head from side to side to side, clenching on the beddings. He was breathing harshly and panting in the process. He wanted to get up but he couldn't do it. He was having a dream about his past. "Granny..." He breathed as his head movements intensified. "...Ethan..." He was dreaming about his family and how they were doing. He had his hands on the sheets, clenching hard on them. He was panting and his heart was racing. "Granny..." Aidan suddenly opened his eyes and had a quick look around his room. He had been sleeping and the dreams had just followed. Taking a deep sigh he rose from the bed and sat up, slowly touching his head. He had just been dreaming, again about Ethan and granny. Aidan's dreams had just started a few days back. He could still remember how he had gone to sleep and then had a dream about his granny and his brother crying for him. At first he had just ignored it as a dream but it had continued haunting him. Now he was in thought, thinking about his granny and his brother. How were they doing, he thought as he took a deep sigh? "God..." He breathed, slowly rubbing his eyes as he got up from the bed. Aidan just breathed in and then got all those thoughts out of his head. He quickly left the room and rushed down the stairs. He was walking really slowly, looking all around his home. This time he just used the stairs and walked really slowly. It took really long but he came down the stairs and he was happy he did. Coming down the stairs, Aidan started moving towards the kitchen to get some water. He was putting on a really bright white trouser with diamond sparkles everywhere. He had a white shirt with diamonds all over and diamond sandals that made his feet really bright and beautiful. His hair was in a beautiful curled ponytail with diamonds. Ever since he built that castle with diamonds there was nothing that he wore without diamonds. They had become a part of him and he loved it like that. He loved that his gift had helped him build his own place. In fact, ever since he came to the castle...he has used his magic on one thing or another. It really helped him a lot. Aidan passed through the living room with a grand entrance and he found himself heading to the kitchen. Entering the kitchen he went straight to the fridge to get some water just to make himself calm. "Good morning..." He heard a happy voice. Hearing the lovely voice, Aidan made a quick turn just in time to meet with the brightest smile ever. It was Justin, Dr. Justin, the guy he had been staying with for over three weeks. Dr. Justin Myers was a great guy to be around. He was lively...he was cheerful...he was a joker and he made Aidan forget about his troubles whenever he was with him. At first he didn't like the guy but his instinct told him the guy was good. Even the energy that surrounded him was really good. That was what he really loved about him. At first he didn't want to allow the guy to stay but he couldn't help but let him do so. After all, Aidan could feel that the guy was there for a purpose. He just didn't know what. They had been staying together and Aidan usually smiled softly at times when he was with him. He was such a great guy. In the weeks that he had been with the guy, Aidan has come to know a lot of things about him. First he was from a far away kingdom and he had been banished because he had been accused of trying to take advantage of the minister's child during examinations. His grandfather had surely told him a lot about his life and he was a great believer in the almighty. He knew a lot about religion and he really loved to cook. Aidan had thought of throwing him out but having him around was really great for him. It was all just beautiful. Justin had a really difficult time in his land and he suffered a whole lot. That had made Aidan feel really sorry for him. He was really a great guy. Though Aidan had not said much or rather talk about his past, he had told Justin that he came from a land where he didn't want to go again. He had told him that someone betrayed him. He didn't want to talk a lot about his past. "Good morning..." He said in a serious tone. "How did you sleep?" Justin picked up a cup of tea and moved closer to Aidan. "Care for some tea?" "Err..." "It will help a lot I assure you." Justin smiled brightly, offering it to him. "No..." Aidan quickly opened the fridge and then picked up a bottle of water. "I just need water that's all. Don't worry about me." "Sure." Justin chuckled softly. "But you will at least have breakfast right? I will be making it in a few minutes." Aidan sighed as he started walking away while opening the bottle. "I will do that." He said, clearing his throat. Before Justin had another chance to say any other thing, Aidan left. He opened the bottle and put it on his lips. By the time it left his lips it was definitely empty. The water made him feel relieved and a little happy and cool. He went straight to the living room and passed, heading for the huge glass window. As he was heading to the window, he just swung his finger in the air and the curtains moved to the other side. He reached the window and just stood still, enjoying the wonderful view which he was seeing outside. He took a really deep breath and just stared at the beautiful compound which he had made for himself. The whole compound was really lovely. It was sparkling brightly especially with the sun so high in the sky. There were a lot of beautiful flowers and trees too. The pool seemed eye catching and beautiful. He had never been able to swim in it. He just put his legs there and just tried to be himself. He had been living happily since he made that castle for himself and he didn't like anything to change. He just wanted everything to turn out beautiful. Aidan took a deep breath and then just got lost in the beauty of the nature outside. It was beautiful to his eyes and it made his mood brighter. A short smile appeared on his face and he just took a deep breath and got lost in it. Aidan was so lost in the beauty and elegancy of his home that he didn't even realize that time was passing. He might have stood there for a number of minutes, even hours. The next thing that he heard was footsteps behind him and then a voice clearing. Aidan snapped out of his mood and then slowly turned to see Justin smiling at him brightly. "Yes!" He said softly, too confidently. "What is it?" "Breakfast..." Justin smiled. "It is now served. Please, come and have your breakfast." Aidan just stood and stared at the cute guy. He took a deep sigh and then said, "Okay." Justin chuckled and then went back to the dining room. In a few minutes Aidan went to have his breakfast and boy was it scrumptious. The tastiness of the food made his heart warm and filled with joy. Once he bit in that food and tasted it...his mind went back to the past. He remembered granny and his brother. He remembered how granny had always cooked scrumptious food for him and then made him eat it as well. He got really happy and emotional at the same time. As he ate that food, Aidan ate it slowly. There was a time when he got lost and just thought about granny. He knew he shouldn't have been thinking about that but he couldn't help it. It just came right through his brain. "Ahem!" Justin's throat clearing brought him back to reality, again. "Are you alright...Aidan..." He asked. "You seem really lost. Are you sure..." "Yes!" Aidan said as he dropped his spoon. "I am fine." He took another moment, balancing his head on his palms. He then raised his head and then asked a question that Justin couldn't have ever imagined. It was all so surprising to him. "Do you mind taking a walk with me?" "Sure." Justin smiled. Since the time he had been living in the beautiful and elegant castle with a boy blessed with magical hands, he had never been offered something like that. It was all so new to him and he loved it. He couldn't deny it. "I don't mind at all." Aidan smiled softly and then got up. Justin followed him behind. They both got outside the castle and then found themselves outside the castle, walking near the beach. The mood was really lovely for Aidan and he loved it like crazy. "I have always fancied living near the sea." He said softly. "It is so beautiful, so lovely and so..." He paused and just laughed loudly. "Can you feel the breeze?" "Yeah..." Justin breathed in, staring at the sparkling boy. "I have lived half of my life near the sea." He laughed, remembering his childhood. "It really feels good to just sit on the beach and watch the sun set." "Hmm..." Aidan moaned softly, breathing in the sweet breeze. "You are absolutely right." Justin chuckled and then just walked together with Aidan. He had his eyes on Aidan the whole time. He had never had a long conversation with him and definitely not a walk with him so that was kinda a surprise to him but he loved it. "You surely know how to cook," He commented. "Your food is lovely and it reminds me of my grandma." He said, taking a deep sigh. Talking to Justin about that felt so right. "I can still remember how she used to cook and fed me when I was just a little child." He chuckled nervously. "Is she dead or..." "No!" He sighed. "She's very much alive but she is in the land where I don't wanna go back." He sighed as he fought those memories from coming. "I also have a brother whom I love so much. But...I think they are happier with me not being around. I also think they are safer without me. I am sure that..." He exhaled loudly. "They are probably..." He paused and just stared at the sea ahead. "I never knew." Justin quickly said. "I never knew you had a family." "Yeah..." Aidan gave a gloomy sigh, taking a quick glance at Justin. He smiled faintly and then moved his face forward. "This gift..." "Your powers." Justin corrected. "Yeah, those..." Aidan said in a serious tone. "The priest told me I was born with them, a gift from the almighty. Everyone thought I was a warlock but..." "Can I make a confession?" Justin asked. He chuckled when Aidan nodded and then smiled brightly, flipping his beautiful hair. "Well..." He started. "The truth is that...my grandfather told me that...I would find a place just like this where a powerful boy would live. I used to spend a lot of my time with grandpa that I knew everything about his magic. He used to perform a lot of magic tricks with his trident." He chuckled softly. "I had learnt a lot about magic that I used to pretend I had magic and ran around, pretending as if I truly had magic and then..." He trailed off when his eyes moved to the sand and then found something really beautiful. He couldn't help but admire it. "It's beautiful..." Justin gasped as his eyes gaped at the beauty on the sand. "What?" Aidan asked as he moved his eyes to the surprised looking Justin. "Why did you..." "Look..." Justin pointed to the sand. Aidan followed Justin's hand and then reached what Justin was gaping on. It was a necklace and it was glowing. It was the same golden necklace Luis had given him on the night of the introduction. It was half buried in the sand but he could recognize that necklace anywhere. Seeing the necklace, Aidan's eyes widened greatly. A powerful emotion swept him off his feet and he began panting, eyeing the necklace. His heart began racing...his body vibrated and a whole lot of anger took control of his body. He tried to move his eyes away but it was like he was frozen where he stood. He couldn't move an inch. Aidan's mood suddenly changed to anger. How did that necklace find its way back to him, he thought as he clenched on his fists, panting as if thunder was just on its way? He felt really powerful and he began trembling. Whatever was associated with that necklace came back slipping to him. It was like he was reliving everything that had happened to him. He hated it a lot. "Oh my God," Justin rushed to it and knelt down to pick it up. His hand was almost reaching it before Aidan gave a loud scream that made him tremble for a second. "Get away from that necklace." He screamed out in anger. Hearing the anger in Aidan's voice, Justin made a quick turn and then stared into his eyes. He was not looking like himself. He was looking really angry, making Justin wonder why he was acting like that. He couldn't understand a thing of what was going on with him. "Aidan, are you..." "Get away from it." He roared. Suddenly a strong wind blew but just for a second. That wind was able to send Justin to the ground. He wondered why Aidan had reacted that way. He couldn't understand a thing of what was going on. "Aidan, I..." "Stay away..." He yelled, seething. Aidan took one final look at the necklace and then raised it from the ground with the concentration of his mind. It rose high up in the air, glowing and still reminding him of the things that had happened. Luis' words came back to haunt him. "Vows are meant to be broken." He had never been as mad as he was at that very time. He never wanted to see that necklace ever again. "Never again..." He wasn't gonna allow that necklace to make him weak and break him. He had been fine in a month and a week so that necklace had to go. With a deep and harsh breath, Aidan sent the necklace flying so high that he didn't even care where it would fall. He just sent it flying into the sea and didn't care about anything else. Throwing the necklace he made a quick turn and then started hurrying to his castle. "Wait..." Justin rose from the ground. He followed Aidan. "Please, wait..." He still couldn't understand what had just happened. "Why did you do that?" He hollered. "Was that necklace yours or something like that?" "Please, I don't wanna talk about it." He said harshly. "Just drop that topic. I just wanna go back to my castle right now." "But if it is..." "Justin, please..." Aidan snarled. "Just leave me alone and..." He trailed off and just stopped walking when he started feeling strange. He started getting dizzy and then just tried his best not to lose himself. He moved his hand to his head, slowly massaging on it. But nothing was working. The dizziness just kept on getting worse. His vision blurred for a second and suddenly things started spinning right in front of him. "God..." He tried to breath. He felt like his energy suddenly left him and he tried to fell to the ground but thanks to Justin who immediately gripped him. "Oh my God..." Justin gasped, holding Aidan tighter. "I...I..." Aidan had never felt anything like that before. It was like something was just moving inside of him, drawing energy from him. He couldn't explain how he was feeling at that time. Things seemed to be getting worse as his dizziness got out of hand. "Please, don't try to speak." Justin was about to panic. Holding Aidan, he could feel that his heart was racing. "I think I might need to..." "No..." Aidan tried to get away from Justin's arms but he tried to fell again. "...I am fine...I just need to rest that's all. Okay." "No..." Justin held him tighter, securing him in his strong arms. "You are not okay. I need to know what's wrong with you. You definitely have no strength in you. Let's go back so that I can..." "Leave me..." Aidan trailed off when he felt nauseous all of a sudden. He felt like something was about to come out of his mouth. He moved his hand weakly and then covered his mouth while he tried his best not to vomit. But it wasn't possible. In just a few seconds he let go and finally threw up all over Justin's hand. He tried to move Justin's hand from his way and knelt down on the sand, coughing weakly. Then all of a sudden...he felt like something moved in his tummy, giving a really sharp pain. It was just for a second and went away. He was definitely sick. "Oh my God, Aidan..." Justin knelt down on the ground and gripped his arm. He didn't mind that the boy had thrown up all over his hand. All he wanted to do was just make sure that he was alright. "You are not fine okay? Let me..." "Leave me..." Aidan said weakly. He tried to move Justin's hand but he was too weak to even move an inch of his body. "I just wanna..." "No..." Justin tightened his grip on Aidan and just held him tighter. He was really worried about him. Aidan on the other hand felt as if all his strength had just left him. He dropped his head weakly and then laid it on Justin's soft chest, trying to breathe through his mouth. As time went on...he started feeling his body temperature rising. He could very well feel it. In just a matter of a few seconds...his skin was already forming with sweat. "What's going on?" Justin said as he used his hand to check Aidan's temperature. "You are burning up." He wiped his sweat and then secured him in his arms, sitting on the sand. All that he wanted to do was to just make Aidan feel better. Aidan couldn't understand a freaking thing of what was going on. He couldn't understand how he could have become that weak in just a matter of seconds. He had never been as sick as he was at that time. He even thought at times that he was not gonna get well. Everything was just happening really fast and he couldn't quite explain the feeling. Justin held Aidan tighter than before. Aidan on the other hand just stayed like that, secured in Justin's strong arms while he tried to catch his breath. After a number of minutes which felt like hours, his vision started returning to normal. Some of his strength came back and he felt like he was able to breathe once more. Feeling some energy return to him, Aidan moved his head and then looked at Justin. "Leave me..." He said in a weak voice. Justin let go of Aidan when he heard his voice. He knew he had to let go as he couldn't quite disobey someone like Aidan. He just had to do it. He just sat and watched as Aidan struggled to get up severally. Aidan had not yet recovered. Every movement that he made just made him weaker. He knew he couldn't move. "Let me help you." Justin said as he held Aidan's arm carefully. "I will take you back to the castle." Aidan knew he couldn't argue with that. He had to let Justin held him. He nodded and then Justin wrapped his arms around him. Aidan wrapped his arm around his waist and then he was being led back to the castle. Justin helped Aidan back to the castle and after what felt like hours they finally arrived back at the castle. Aidan was feeling a little better and he thanked his lucky stars Justin had been there with him otherwise... "Take me to the couch." He commanded in a weak and small voice. "I want to rest on the couch. I don't think I can handle going to my room." Justin just nodded and then led him to the couch. Reaching the couch, Justin led him carefully on it and made sure that he was peaceful. Aidan felt a little better after lying back on the couch. He felt relieved and as if some form of energy had returned to him. But he knew that he had lost a lot more energy that he had gained. Aidan's eyes felt really heavy to him. He had just slept on the couch and he was already sleepy. He just closed his eyes and then wrapped his arms weakly around himself. In just a few seconds...he was already gone. He had been so weak that he couldn't handle staying awake. He just drifted into sleep. *** When Aidan woke up in the late afternoon, there was a huge blanket that was covered on his body. He felt really warm and cozy. He loved the warm sensation and the way his body felt at that time. He was no longer weak...he was no longer dizzy...he could see as bright as ever...there was nothing wrong with him. He could feel that his body temperature was still a little high but other than that...he was absolutely perfect. "God..." He moaned as he slowly rose up from the couch, yawning and stretching his arms. He slipped the cover off of himself and just held it. Then his mind went back to what had happened to him a few hours ago. He couldn't understand anything. He was somehow really confused. "Why did I feel like that?" he wondered as he gave another yawn. He felt really hungry. He had never been as hungry as he was at that very time. It was like something had eaten up every food that he had eaten in the morning. Aidan just sat down and got in his lost, thinking about a few hours earlier. Aidan's thoughts ended when he heard footsteps coming towards him and a beautiful chuckle. "Hey..." Justin said, happy that Aidan had woken up, finally. "You have finally woken up. How are you feeling?" He came near and sat on a nearby couch. "I think I feel great. Thanks." "That's good." Justin gestured, giving Aidan a really bright smile. "That shows that you are really..." "You didn't do any tests on me right?" "No..." Justin chuckled, throwing his hand. "I respected your decision. I didn't want to go against your will okay?" "Thanks." Aidan said as he rubbed his eyes. "How long have I been..." "Since morning..." Justin said. "It will be 6.pm real soon." "Ah..." Aidan said as he hit his head softly. "I don't know what had happened to me back there. It was like something had suddenly attacked me. I couldn't control my body. I was really weak and..." He paused and remembered what he had done. "I am really sorry for throwing up..." "It's nothing..." Justin chirped, beaming at Aidan. "I didn't mind at all. I am a doctor and I have handled worse issues than that. You gave me quite a scare back there." He sighed. "I thought that..." "I don't know what had happened." Aidan couldn't remember what had happened to him. He remembered throwing the stupid necklace that Luis had given to him and then turned. After that, it was like he had been possessed by something that had drained his energy. "It was like..." "A check up is best in this..." "I am fine." He confidently stood up and walked slowly before turning to face Justin. "There is nothing wrong with me." He smiled. "Thank you so much for being there. I don't know what I would have done if not for you. I really, really appreciate it a lot. Thank you very much." "Help will always be there when you need it. I am here to help you in any way I can. But if you still need any checkup then..." "I don't need any checkup. I don't know what had happened but I will never feel that way again. I know I won't." He was confident what had happened won't ever happen to him ever again. "Alright," Justin got up and got closer to Aidan. He used his hand and then put it on his forehead. "What are you doing?" Aidan took a quick step back. "I thought I told you I am absolutely fine. Why are you checking?" "Your temperature is a bit high." Justin simply said. "Don't you think..." "Don't worry," He said confidently, smiling faintly just to give the guy some relief. "I am sure that it will cool down. I had a really high temperature when..." He raised his eyebrow and shrugged. "...whatever had happened to me back there happened. But it will..." "Okay." Justin said. "Since you don't want a checkup why don't you sit down so that I can make you some soup to make you warmer and feel better than you do right now." "Fine..." He said, heading for the couch. "But I hope you have some food with you. I am really hungry." He sat on the couch and crossed his legs. "I don't know why I feel this hungry but I just wanna eat something right now." "Sure." Doctor Justin was more than happy. Aidan and he had never connected more than they did that day. It just felt really happy and...normal. That was the first time they had talked like real friends. Their talks were really just a few words but right then...everything seemed really beautiful. "But that will be after the soup." Justin added. Justin smiled when Aidan nodded and then went back to the kitchen. Aidan on the other hand laid his head back on the couch and took several deep breaths to make him calm and just concentrate on nothing else rather than the hunger that seemed to be increasing each passing second. His stomach was rumbling. He needed food as quickly as possible. He had gone hungry before but the hunger that he felt was slowly killing him. After waiting for a few minutes, Justin came back with a bowl of soup. Aidan grabbed it and then dived in. He felt really better after finishing that soup. After that, Justin brought him his food and he just dived in and enjoyed the beautiful food that seemed to find its way to his heart, making him remember granny. He just ate and ate some more until the whole plate was definitely finished. He had never eaten as much as he did at that time. He was stuffed but he loved it. "Wow!" Justin chuckled nervously. "You sure did eat a lot today." "Yeah..." Aidan was not so sure. He still couldn't understand that he had just finished a big plate of food. It was just amazing and somehow...he could feel himself needing more. "I did, didn't I?" "Yeah...do you need some..." "No..." He said as he yawned softly. "I think I might need to take a little rest." He smiled softly. "I feel a bit tired right now." "Yeah..." Justin said. "You should rest a bit. I will be in the kitchen if you need me." He got up and left the living room. Seeing that Justin had left, Aidan lay back on the couch and covered himself up. Then he went back to the necklace theory. That necklace had been able to make him mad and he didn't want to dwell on it. He was having a good life alone and he loved how everything was going. He didn't want to dwell in the past. He had done whatever it was just to forget about Luis and it had finally worked. The last thing he wanted was to go back. So he was just gonna forget about everything. At least he had a great person to stay with and that person was slowly turning into his friend. He loved it a lot. Aidan just forgot about everything and every pain and just concentrated on the life that he was living currently. He was living a fulfilled life. He was using his powers according to his will and he had known just what he could do with them. That was really a lot and he loved it a whole lot. He was just gonna forget about everything. Aidan rested the rest of the remaining hours of the afternoon. In the evening dinner was served and boy did he eat. He ate as if it hadn't been just a few hours when he had a plate full of food. He didn't care what Justin thought of him. All he cared about was just filling himself up with the best of food. It was really great for him. That day was different from other days even though it had kinda started bad. But it was good and he felt really good. After that great dinner, Aidan thanked Justin who was surprised at how much he had eaten. Aidan was still tired and he couldn't understand why he was still tired after resting the whole day. It was just too hard to understand. Aidan didn't waste any more time. He just said goodnight to Justin and went upstairs to his room. Reaching his room, he just magically changed to a beautiful red but shiny pajama and slipped under the covers. He just lay his head on the pillow and without getting a chance to even take three breaths, he was already asleep. "Goodnight sweet prince..." *** Luis came rushing down the stairs with his tablet in his hands. He was busy chatting with his best friend about the fun that they had the previous day in town and at the beach. He had a big smile on his face that he had missed for such a long time. He couldn't just remember the last time he had smiled just like that. It felt really beautiful to just forget about everything for once and just have fun. He was really happy and there was no way to mask it. A week and a few days have passed since that incident at the hotel. Things didn't quite go well with him for a day or two but he decided to forget about it. He had grabbed any opportunity to go out with his best friend and just have fun out. He couldn't quite understand his body anymore. He had been a really active sex addict but now...he was back to being normal. He didn't even think about sex anymore. He just wanted to have fun. He had gone with Hanna shopping and they had a really good time together. Things have been going quite well for him and he loved how everything was going in his life. In just a few days or a week his room would be completely renovated and he would go back to it. But it was gonna be really different but he wouldn't have loved anything more than that. His plan to forget about Aidan seemed to be working and he loved it like that. It was...beautiful. As he came down the stairs, Luis made his way into the living room where his family was seated, busy chatting. He just reached there and without speaking to his family members. He was really busy with Charles on the social media and he didn't want to lose that smile on his face for anything in the world. At least he was happy. "Hey..." The king called softly, gesturing him. "You seem really happy today. What's up?" "Yeah..." Hanna said as she went near his couch. "He really seems happy today. It's almost not like him and..." "What?" Luis rolled his eyes, getting his head up to stare into his lovely sister's face. "Am I not allowed to be happy for any..." "No!" Hanna said softly, smiling brightly at him. "In fact, I am really happy to see you in that mood. Do you know how long I have been waiting to see you smile just like that? It feels so good to finally see a genuine smile on your face and not those fake smiles that you usually give us." She laughed when he frowned. "Do you think I didn't notice?" Hanna laughed at her brother. She was more than happy to see him in that mood. Sure! He had been smiling but she knew his smiles very well and could differentiate between his fake smiles and his real smiles. It was just beautiful to see his real smile. "Hey..." The queen gestured. "Stop teasing my son okay? My baby is just happy. But I am also wondering what has made him smile like that." "Charles..." Luis cleared his throat. "I am just chatting with Charles. We are just having fun on social media. He is actually planning on us going out this weekend." "I think that idea is wonderful." Hanna beamed. "You need to be going out even more. You need to have fun like you used to. I really think that..." "I have heard, queen of fun..." Luis joked for the first time since that incident. Hearing Luis' words, Hanna laughed softly and then hit him softly on his chest. Luis continued chatting on the social media with his best friend. He loved how his mood had changed suddenly. He loved the way his worries were drifting away from him. He loved how his life was slowly getting back on its track. He loved everything. Soon he was gonna have no memories of Aidan in his life. He was just gonna forget and then find someone else. No memory will remain. Everything was just gonna be great in his life. Luis really had a great time that day. There was no worry that took over his mind. He chatted with his best friend. He had a great time with his family, chatting and joking with them. They had great lunch together and then chatted some more. The whole family spent the whole afternoon outside the palace, just sitting on pool chairs and enjoying their lives. Hanna and Luis bathed in the pool while the king, the queen and granny just watched. They walked in the garden and just did everything to get back fun in the family. It was a great and fun family day. Everything went the way he wanted it to be in the palace. He had such great fun and he didn't want it to end. But as they say when fun is involved, time sure flies. That was what had happened. They had a great dinner and went to sleep really late after having a great chat. Luis went to sleep with a great smile. He loved how everything had suddenly turned in his life. As he slipped under the covers, he remembered what exactly was happening to him. He was forgetting about Aidan. All the pain that he had in him was slowly being washed away from his body. "I am taking back my life. I am fixing my pieces together. Now all I have to do is just have fun and forget." He said happily. "I will enjoy it to the fullest. Goodbye...old news." Luis took a great breath and then slipped the covers over himself. Without even taking any time he was gone. He was really tired that he just laid his head and was already in dream land. Things were getting good for him. There was no Aidan to bother him. *** Aidan was sweating terribly, clenching on the beddings...again. He was slowly sweating and he was panting. His face had a frown and his pants were getting out of control. He moved his body from side to side, trying to get himself up. "Aidan..." He heard granny's voice. She sounded really sad and her voice was not like hers. "...I love you, my grandson. I really...really love you so much. Aidan felt his heart racing with the dream that he was having. This time it was pretty intense for him. It felt as if he could hear those voices in his room. His heart raced even more while his panting intensified and got out of control. "Come back to us..." He heard Ethan's voice ring through his ear. Hearing that voice, Aidan panted and then got up from his bed, panting. "Ethan..." He screamed, filling the whole room with his voice. Aidan couldn't understand why he was having those dreams. Those dreams seemed to be haunting him. Taking a quick glance of his room, Aidan took a deep sigh and buried his head on his palm, trying to get his head straight. The dream he had just had seemed pretty intense. It felt so real and he didn't know why he felt like that. Granny and Ethan were searching for him and they seemed pretty sad as they searched for him. That dream had really made him sweat and pant. He couldn't understand the reason why he was having those dreams each and every night. "Could granny and Ethan be searching for me?" He thought as he massaged on his head to try and calm his nerves. "Could they really be sad that I have already gone?" But how could they do that, he thought as he removed his hand from his head? He took another quick glance and just sat on the bed, taking the glass of water that was beside his bed. He took a quick sip and breathed in softly. Taking the glass back on the small table, Aidan thought about his granny and Ethan again. Why was he having different dreams about granny and Ethan? It was like he could feel the way they were feeling. If only there was a way for him to see Ethan and granny, he sighed. But he wouldn't dare go back to the kingdom that treated him like trash. But he didn't even know the way back there and even if he did...he wouldn't have dared gone back there. Aidan took a gloomy sigh. "I wish I could see how granny and Ethan are doing. I wish I could just take a quick glance at them." As he finished saying those words, he sighed and then tried to get up. Moving his hands forward, he stopped. Something was definitely happening to him. Right in his mind...he could see granny and Ethan and they were in a room. They seemed really sad and they were crying, crying probably for him. "Oh my God..." He quickly jumped from the bed. "Where are you granny?" He breathed. Aidan's heart was racing beyond what he had ever expected. He felt really terrible and those images in his mind were still there. He wanted to see granny and Ethan and there they were in his mind. He had finally found out what he could do. But they seemed really sad and that room. Aidan suddenly got curious. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, concentrating on what he was seeing. Then suddenly, about two guards entered the room and Ethan quickly rose up. Aidan realized where they were at that time. "The palace..." He gasped, opening his eyes suddenly. All the images in his mind went away at that very moment. He couldn't see a thing. With the things that he had seen and witnessed, Aidan's heart began pounding in his chest. He felt really weak and couldn't understand any of what was happening. His body felt weak and for the first time ever since he began living in the castle...he somehow got scared. What he had seen could only mean one thing. "They are being held in the palace." He gasped as he sat back on the bed. "They are being held prisoners and it's all because of me. They are paying for what I didn't do. How could...no..." Aidan was suddenly overtaken by so much anger. He threw his hand forward and sent the vessel which was by his side flying. It broke into pieces but he wasn't even bothered. He knew he had to control himself as he could feel something building deep inside of him. What was he going to do now that he had seen the state his family was, he thought? Aidan took a really deep breath and buried his head between his palms, thinking exactly what he was gonna do. He had never been as confused as he was at that time. How could...he didn't want to even think about his name. But how could he have done that to his family, he thought? Aidan just got lost, thinking long and hard about what exactly he had seen. That was probably some form of power which was his gift too. What he had seen couldn't have possibly been wrong. He could remember really well that he had left his granny and his brother in the palace. He could remember the state they were in. Surely, the people in the palace couldn't have kept them prisoner, could they? That was just impossible but he had seen it with his own eyes. He was really worried. What was the royal family doing to his poor family? Were they torturing them? Were they beating them? Were they on trial or what? OMG, Aidan had never felt like that before. He could feel his anger and his fear building in his heart. With everything that was absolutely happening, he knew he had to do something. He couldn't just watch his granny and his brother suffering. They were in the palace and that was a confirmation. He knew it very well that it was a confirmation. He had probably put them in the state that they were in. "I have to save them..." The very thought of going back to Angria, especially stepping foot in the palace and seeing those faces once again was really making him feel angry and hurt once again. But he wasn't gonna allow that to happen to him. He was gonna defeat his fears. He needed his family back. He needed them a lot at that time. The only way he knew he had to do that was to go back to...Angria and take his family back. "I have to go back." Aidan sighed. "I have to take my family back. I have to save them. I don't care about the things that will happen while I am there but I will not allow them to torture my family, never." He took a nervous breath. "But how do I go back when..." He trailed off when he remembered that he didn't come by foot to that land. Another gift he had come to know was teleportation. He knew he had to do it. With those thoughts in his head, Aidan quickly got up from the bed and took a good look at himself. He took a deep breath and swung his little finger in the air, transforming his wardrobe to something really elegant. He was glowing and he loved doing that. He knew where he was going so he had to be prepared. He even made a good change this time. He was ready. Taking a deep breath, he just closed his eyes and concentrated on the place where he wanted to go. He opened his eyes and then after taking a deep breath and thinking about what he was gonna be doing, he disappeared. *** "Oh my God, you are definitely crazy." Hanna laughed, hitting Luis' shoulder. "I thought you were gonna fall from where you were standing. I swear I was panicking." "Yeah, mom..." Luis joked. "I knew you would and that was the reason why I decided to do what I did." All the family members laughed. Luis and his family had just come from a morning picnic. It was long but it was surely fun. They had all gone there except for the king who had an important meeting. They all had a great time at the beach. It was simply wonderful and they loved it. Though it was just a two hour picnic...it was worth everything. Luis had totally forgotten about everything. There was gonna be no Aidan to disturb him again. He was glad he didn't get to see him or find out what had happened to him. All the feelings that he had for him were now buried. They were back and so did the king. His meeting had been short. It was just for signing some important project papers. "You should have been there father..." Hanna said happily, staring at the handsome king. He was dressed in a deep blue designer's suit that made him a hot dad and king. He was looking superb. "It wasn't long but it sure was wonderful and fun." "Yeah..." The king chuckled softly. "...Maybe I might decide to come with you on your next one. I have been having important meetings since..." He paused and cleared his throat when he realized just what he had just been about to say. "...since there are many programs." He chuckled nervously. "But there are still lots of times that I can go with you. I know we are going to have so much fun together okay. I promise I will come next time." "Thanks father." Hanna laughed. She then moved her eyes to her brother who seemed lost in his thoughts, smiling brightly. She snapped her finger and he got out of his thoughts, looking straight at him. "What?" "Where are you?" "I am right here, you crazy girl." He laughed. "Where else would I be?" "You seem to be lost..." "Don't get me started with your..." Before Luis even had a chance to finish his sentence, something happened. There was a sudden gush of wind which just started small but turned into a strong wind that blew all over. Luis wondered what was going on with everything. He couldn't understand what was going on. He stared at his family members and they all just looked ahead. Suddenly there was a bright light that shone and they had to cover their eyes, wondering what was going on. The wind intensified and just like a flash, it was gone. Everything remained calm and they felt a little better. Luis slowly started moving his hand away from his eyes. Removing his hand away, Luis' eyes almost popped out of their sockets. There was something wrong with everything that was in the living room. His heart started racing and he moved a little bit. Right in front of him, a distance away was someone...he actually didn't know if it was a person but someone was there. He had his back turned to all of them but Luis could bet that it was a person. What caught him wasn't that there was someone in their living room...it was the way that person was looking like. That person was glowing and there was a bright light emanating from his clothes, diamond made clothes. He had never seen anything like that before. Why was it in the palace? He didn't even seem scared at all. He just got lost staring at the elegancy of whoever was in the palace. He couldn't even explain the way his heart was beating. He felt calm and fulfilled as he stared at that person. Gosh! That might have been some expensive clothes. He couldn't even tear his eyes away from that person. The whole royal family had their eyes fixed on that person. The king couldn't quite understand what was really going on in the living room. He didn't know who that person that was standing in the living room was. He didn't even know what was going on. But whatever it was...it couldn't have been good at all. That was probably some spirit and he couldn't welcome it in his palace. That was definitely out of place. The king felt really mad as he was overtaken by rage. He quickly stood up and breathed in deeply. "Who the hell are you and what do you want in my palace?" He yelled, using his king command. "What do you want in my palace?" The king took a few steps forward. "Show yourself. I command you to show yourself or else...my bodyguards will deal with you." Aidan heard the king's warnings and his words clearly. He just couldn't bear to turn back and face those people. He wanted to do so and ask for his family but he was really nervous. His heart was pounding deep in his chest. He swore he could hear blood pumping through his ears. He could hear its pressure it was just too much. But why shouldn't he do it, he wondered? He wasn't gonna allow them to defeat him again. He had closed his heart from them so...they did do anything to him. With those thoughts in his mind he took a deep and nervous breath that seemed to work wonders for him. He felt his nerves calming down and he gathered some confidence. Taking a really deep breath, Aidan sighed and then made a quick turn with a serious face that showed nothing but business. There was a loud gasp throughout the entire living room as people stared at him. Aidan finally got to see those faces once again. It was like he was reliving those moments once again. As soon as he made the turn his eyes met with Luis', staring at him closely. Every moment came rushing to him. The intense lovemaking...the sweet kisses...the moans...the pleasure...the cuddles...the fake promise...the broken vows...distrust. It all came rushing back to him. But he wasn't gonna fall or break. He was just gonna be confident. Nothing was gonna make him to be defeated. He was strong and he was gonna stay like that until the very end. Luis on the other hand was surprised at what he was seeing right in front of him. It was Aidan and he was looking...different. His heart immediately started pounding deep in his chest, threatening to rip out. His breaths became harsh and quite painful. His head pulsed in pain. Blood rushed through his veins. Seeing Aidan again brought those memories once again. Every moment that he had spent with Aidan came back to him including the bitter and painful news that he had come to find out after his granny was stabbed. Everything that he had tried to bury came back to the surface as his eyes caught with the boy in front of him. He was looking really lovely and his whole body was glowing beautifully. Aidan was dressed in a beautiful shimmering, diamond filled trouser that was perfectly fitted on him. He had beautiful diamond filled shoes that sparkled on their own. He was putting on a beautiful shimmering diamond filled white shirt that sparkled like crazy. He also had a long shimmering diamond robe that was all over the floor. His hair was tied in a braided ponytail that was filled with diamonds. There was a beautiful diamond crown on his head. Luis couldn't believe he was feeling like that again. The love that he still had for Aidan surfaced and it hurt him like crazy that he felt like he was about to explode right in front of the boy. Why was he feeling like that? He suddenly felt like holding him and slapping him at the same time. He felt like kissing him and beating him at the same time. A whole lot of emotions were fighting their way out of his heart. He couldn't understand his emotions anymore. They just made him even more confused and he couldn't understand how he was able to survive with all those emotions taking control of him. Luis moved slightly on the couch as he tried to get away from the boy in front of him. He tried to get away from what he was feeling. Aidan couldn't believe he had loved the guy that he was seeing and they just broke up like that. He couldn't understand it either but he was not there for that. But he also couldn't move his eyes away from that man either. "Aidan..." A loud gasp was able to get back Aidan back to his mind. He moved his eyes around and saw the people surprised and panicking at him. "Guards..." The king couldn't miss that chance. Aidan had finally shown up. That was his chance to get him and deal with him. "Guards..." He hollered. "I want all the guards in this palace right now. All of you must come armed." His voice couldn't have been higher than it did at that very time. He couldn't miss that opportunity. "Guards..." With a final yell, the guards started rushing into the living room, many of them with weapons. They had finally come. The king felt relieved after seeing the guards. Nothing was gonna let Aidan escape that time. "I want you to seize him..." He gestured, pointing his scepter at the boy that stood in front. "I want you to get him at all costs. Use everything that you can. I want him...dead or alive..." Aidan felt really mad by the orders from the king but he never moved an inch. He just stared at the king with angry eyes. Tearing his eyes away from the king...he scanned the whole area and saw that the guards were closing in on him. They had him surrounded and they had their weapons ready. How could they do that? With a final look at them, he just watched as they came even nearer. "Get him..." The king commanded, pointing at Aidan. "I want him right now. He must not leave this palace this time." At the king's command, the guards started rushing to Aidan with their weapons ready. They were closing in, just a second away from him. But something happened, something that left all of them in awe. As the guards tried to attack him, they just froze. They couldn't move an inch of their bodies. It was like they were frozen where they stood. Seeing what had just happened, the entire royal family got up. Luis moved closer to his father and just stared at Aidan who had no single expression on his face. Aidan moved his head robotically and then cleared his throat. Then he snapped his finger. All of a sudden...all the guards were sent flying away from Aidan, quite a distance before they hit the ground with a thud. All of them were wincing in pain before they even reached the floor. They seemed to be in so much pain. "You idiots..." The king growled. He was really angry. "What do I pay you idiots for? Get your asses up and get this warlock. I want him behind bars before the end of today. I want him on trial." He yelled. But nothing was happening. All the guards were still on the floor, wincing in pain. Some of them were even crying from the pain inflicted on them. Seeing that there were no more guards, the king moved his head forward and stared at the boy that hadn't even moved an inch of his body. "W...what do you want?" The king stammered, scared at the sudden power shown by the boy. "Get out of here and..." "What?" Aidan said, opening his arms while a frown appeared on his face. "I thought you wanted me here. So now here I am..." "Go away..." The king commanded. "This kingdom and..." "I am not after this kingdom." He said harshly, taking a few steps closer to the royal family. "I don't need it because I have my own now. I just came here for my family. There is nothing I want apart from that. Show me where they are and I will get out of here without..." He took a quick glance at the wincing guards. "...problems..." Luis couldn't believe what he was hearing. He couldn't even move his mouth. He couldn't say a thing. He wanted to tell Aidan to get away from him but he couldn't do it. He just stared at him, wide eyed without any emotion attached to that. The only thing that he wanted to do was just yell and tell him to go away. "Are you trying to..." "Think whatever you want." Aidan said angrily. He didn't even mind that he was talking to the king. He absolutely didn't care. "I just want my family. I know you are keeping them here and..." "Get out..." Luis finally said, pointing to the door. "Get out of here you war..." "Don't you dare?" Aidan furiously moved his eyes to Luis, filling the whole living room with his voice. "Don't you dare say that word? I am warning you, Prince Luis." Luis couldn't believe Aidan had just warned him. "Then what..." "I don't care about what you think anymore." He yelled. "Now show me where my family is and I will leave you in peace. I just want my family that's all okay?" There was silence as Aidan spoke. The king was clearly scared of what he was seeing. Aidan seemed really scary and he couldn't quite explain what he was feeling inside. He had wanted Aidan but he didn't need to anymore. He seemed really dangerous and quite rude. "Now will you please show me my family?" Aidan roared. There was a sudden gush of wind. "I know what you are doing to them. I know you are keeping them prisoner here. How could you do that to an old woman? Did you..." "Aidan..." Hanna gasped. Aidan moved his eyes and stared at Hanna. "Did you really, really...please, tell me the truth? I want..." "I don't owe anybody any explanation." He snapped. "You people can choose to believe what you really want. I don't care and it doesn't affect me at all. I don't care what you call me." Aidan was really getting a little hurt just by being in that palace. That was the place where everything had happened. He couldn't stand being there. As he spoke to the royal family...some guards finally managed to get back and where already walking slowly towards him. Aidan could see them clearly even though he wasn't even looking at them. They kept on getting slowly closer to him. "Don't even think about it." He warned, suddenly turning his angry eyes at them. "If any of you even do something as to get closer...I will make you regret it deeply." Hearing the threat, the guards quickly moved away from him, trembling in the process. Aidan then moved his eyes to the royal family, staring at all of them while nodding his head. They were once his family but not anymore. "Now I will only ask once." Aidan said. "Where is my family? I want them here now." He groaned as he pointed his finger to the floor. "What..." Luis trailed off when he looked closely at Aidan. The necklace that he had given to him was no longer with him. And the ring...it was also not there. What was really going on, he thought? He felt some sharp pain hit him like a flash. He had no idea why he felt bad all of a sudden. He couldn't speak anymore. "Please, Aidan..." Granny pleaded. "Just leave this place. You've already..." "As soon as I have my granny and my brother I will definitely leave and I will never step another foot in this kingdom. I am not interested in this kingdom. I am happy where I am and..." He shrugged. "Just let me have my family back." Aidan stared at all of them. They seemed really scared and none of them were helping him. He nodded, tearing his eyes away. Then he moved his eyes, scanning them throughout the entire living room. He made quick turn and started moving towards the stairs. Reaching the staircase, Aidan took a deep breath and concentrated real hard, trying to feel their presence. It worked. It actually worked. He could feel their presence and he already knew how to find them. Taking a quick glance behind, Aidan started moving up the stairs, following the energy that he was feeling. He knew he was gonna find them soon. Aidan was so focused on following the energy that he didn't even realize the speed at which he was moving in. He was at super speed and the royal family couldn't believe that they were seeing that. "Oh my God..." Hanna gasped, looking at all her family members. "What just happened? Did he actually..." She couldn't understand a thing of what had just gone on. One moment he had appeared out of nowhere and now he was showing great power. What was going on? "No..." The king shouted, stamping on the floor with all his might. "Guards...I need you right here." At the king's words, the guards came rushing towards him, still in pain. They were walking really weakly that the king couldn't believe that they were actually his own guards. It was all just impossible to believe especially considering the fact that Aidan was only one person. "I want you to catch him." He commanded, pointing angrily at all of them. "Don't let him get to that room. Catch him at all costs. Do I make myself clear?" "B-but my lord..." One of the guards stammered. "How are we supposed to catch him and..." "You are guards..." The king bellowed. He was angrier than he had ever been especially with the memories of what Aidan had done so close to him. "It is your duty to protect this family. You are to obey me. I am commanding you to go and get that warlock. I don't care how powerful he is. I just..." "Don't you think it is wise to...to just let him take his family?" Granny quavered, sitting back on the couch. The old woman was visibly trembling. "He is just here to take..." "I have waited for this." The king snapped. "I will not allow him to get away this time. He needs to pay for his crimes. He is guilty of treason and I will not... he must pay for everything." He then made a quick turn to face his guards. "Now do as I say and get that warlock." The guards didn't move. They just trembled and dropped their eyes to the floor. "Didn't you hear me?" The king snapped. Hearing his father's screams, Luis started moving away from the living room, rushing up the stairs. He was running faster than he had ever run in his life. He completely ignored his father's call. He just wanted to reach that room. *** Aidan finally reached the floor where his family was kept. He could really feel it. He could feel their presence. Reaching the floor, Aidan didn't need to work much just to find out the room his family was locked up in as he could already guess it from the guards that stood at the door. Seeing the guards...he got really mad. He was seething. He clenched on his fists, moving closer to the door. The guards didn't seem to notice. "How dare they treat my family like criminals?" He said angrily, increasing his pace. His eyes were on the four stupid guards that guarded the door. He really hated seeing the way things were going. He had begged the king not to involve his family but now look what had happened. Everything was just a big mess and he hated it. Walking faster to the room, Aidan heard a voice, a deep manly voice and it came from one of the guards that seemed to notice him. "There he is. Get him..." As soon as the guard shouted that, the rest of them started rushing towards Aidan with the intention of catching him. But once they got near him, ready to get him...they were sent flying to the walls. They screamed like little children as they hit the wall. By the time they were hitting the floor they were already knocked out. Without even taking a glance at the already knocked out guards, Aidan rushed straight to the room. Reaching there, he took a really deep breath and held the knob tightly. He had stayed in one of the rooms once. But he wasn't gonna dwell on those memories. He was here to take his family. Aidan breathed and then swung the knob, opening it instantly. He quickly rushed inside the room. *** Ethan heard the door opening and he got really mad. He was massaging his granny's legs to make her relax and feel a little better. But hearing the door opening was really the last stroll. He hated it. Maids had continued bothering them with all kinds of things, especially the guards. It was just too much for him to take. He had it up to his neck and he didn't need any more. Slowly taking granny's legs off, he furiously got up and panted. "Why the fuck can't you leave us alone? Is it too much to..." Ethan trailed off when he saw who it was that had entered the room. It was his lovely brother, Aidan. Seeing Aidan again, Ethan's eyes watered a great deal. His heart started racing, spreading adrenaline to the rest of his body. He was trembling and he had no idea why. He just couldn't put his finger on it. He couldn't understand any of it. His breaths were already harsh. Aidan was in front of him, in the fresh, looking like an angel in sparkly clothes that caught his eyes. Was he dreaming? Aidan on the other hand felt like crying. His brother, he had finally seen his brother. He felt as if happiness had just multiplied in his life. He couldn't understand his feelings anymore. They were just too powerful and he was really emotional. He felt as if air had just returned in his life. There was nothing more beautiful than what he was saw in front of him. He was just too happy. "Is this a dream?" Ethan felt a billion tears pour down his face. "Am I dreaming or what?" Hearing that question, Aidan nodded and then just stared at his brother. "I am already here." "No..." Ethan took a few steps behind. "This is really..." "Ethan..." granny said softly. "Who are you..." "Granny, please tell me I am having a dream." Ethan gasped. "Please, tell me that he is not here." "Who?" Granny raised her head, staring at her surprised grandson. "What are you talking about?" "Granny..." Ethan sobbed happily. "Is this really Aidan that is standing right in front of me?" "What?" Granny gasped, moving her eyes to the direction Ethan was facing. Once she saw Aidan, she quickly got up from the bed. Her heart was already racing and her breaths were harsh. She couldn't believe what she was seeing in front of her. It had been almost two months since she last set her eyes on her grandson. How come he was back? "Aidan!" Granny gasped as she took a few steps closer. "Yes!" Aidan said happily. "It is really me, granny." "Oh my God," Granny rushed to him and gripped his arms, pulling him into a tight hug. She was already sobbing and she held him tighter than before. Aidan held her even tighter as he felt a warm sensation deep inside of him. He really loved how he was feeling at that time. The feeling was out of this world and to die for. "Aidan..." Ethan rushed to him and then hugged him tighter together with granny. He was in tears and definitely didn't want to let go. He couldn't believe it. It was like a real dream come true. His wishes had been granted. "Aidan..." Granny gasped, pulling away from him. "What are you doing here?" "Yeah..." Ethan said as he tried to rub his tears which he found impossible. "What are you doing here? You need to go back, please." "Yes..." Granny begged, holding his hands tightly. "You need to get out of here before..." "Relax..." Aidan said, staring happily at the two of them. "They have already seen me and..." "No..." Granny cried. "Please, go away from here before they come here and take you to the..." "They can't do anything to me." Aidan said confidently. "They have failed to do anything to me okay? They can never do it because they are too weak." He chuckled bitterly. "I won't let you stay here any second. I am here to take you away from here. Please. Let's leave." Ethan was shocked. "Where will we go?" He sighed. "There is nowhere we can go. They will find us and..." "I am taking you back to my place...my own kingdom." He said, looking at the both of them. "I am taking you to a place where you will not be bothered again. We'll live happily together without anyone bothering us. We will be really happy. Everything we need is right there." Both Ethan and granny were really confused. They couldn't understand a word of what Aidan was saying. "But..." "Don't worry," He gave a faint smile. "Just trust me to get you out of here." Ethan sighed. "I trust you. I don't care where we will go as long as you are safe. That's all that matters to me right now. Nothing else matters." "Me too..." Granny said. "I really missed you a lot." "We'll talk later." Aidan said. "Right now we need to get out of here." "How?" "Just hold my hands tightly." Ethan and granny held Aidan's hand tightly. Aidan had never disappeared with anyone before. In fact, he had only done it twice himself so he was not even sure how to do it. Taking a deep breath, Aidan closed his eyes and just imagined that they were back at his castle. Then he opened his eyes and just looked around. They were still in the same palace. Maybe something was wrong. Maybe he needed to do something else to make it work. Aidan was about to close his eyes when all of a sudden...there was a loud swish of wind that just passed like a flash. Then suddenly, he couldn't feel granny and Ethan's hands on his anymore. He took a deep breath and sighed. They had already gone and he knew it. He had finally rescued them. He was really happy. Now they were gonna be together forever without anyone bothering him. It was now his turn to go. He didn't want to stay in that palace any longer. If he chose to stay longer he knew that he was gonna remember everything that had happened. He knew that he managed to keep himself under control and just forget he was even in the palace. But now he had to go to his home, his own castle. Aidan took a deep breath, trying to concentrate and... "Aidan..." He heard a voice, a familiar voice behind him. Hearing the voice, Aidan made a quick turn. He found Luis on the door way, looking surprised and somehow...mad. He didn't want to look at him. He brought so many memories to him, memories that he had forgotten. He had closed the door together with his feelings for the guy. "What?" he snarled. "What do you want from..." "I am not scared of you." Luis snapped, staring at Aidan. "I just came here to warn you..." "Warn me?" Aidan roared, breathing harshly. "Just who do you think you are, uh? Don't you dare provoke me because you won't like me? I am not the same anymore so..." He breathed harshly. "Stay away from me." "Yes!" Luis said harshly. "I just came to tell you that if you have cast a spell on me or even this household..." "What?" Aidan slightly closed his eyes. "Look, Luis or whatever you call yourself, I don't do spells and I have never cast a spell on anybody. But who cares what you still think about me? I don't even care what you do with your lives. I just came here to get my family and I have done so. I have my own life. You are not so important to me." "Listen..." "I won't allow this no sense..." Aidan got closer to Luis, so close that he could feel his breath on his face. That breath definitely did nothing to him. "...you might have said what you wanted and I remain silent but don't you dare think that I will remain like that. Do you understand?" He snapped his finger on Luis' face, surprising him greatly. Feeling Aidan's presence was too much for Luis. He couldn't understand how he could still feel that way about someone like Aidan. He didn't like it at all. In fact, he didn't appreciate it. It was too much but he couldn't control it. Surely, the boy had changed a lot. He could see nothing in his eyes no matter how much he looked. Luis gulped. "This..." "I don't have time to stand here and listen to this no sense okay? This palace no longer means anything to me. This kingdom is nothing to me. You..." he chuckled bitterly. "You don't mean anything to me. I don't care about all those things. I am living my life without any obstacles and I am fully enjoying it. I didn't want to come here and definitely not because I miss everything in this kingdom. I came back for my family. Now that I have them...there is nothing that I want here. Nothing else matters. I will go away forever and you will never, ever...see me again." With a quick nod, Aidan moved away from the guy that made him fume. He knew if he stayed for too long...he didn't even want to know. Aidan turned his back to Luis and just concentrated on his going back to the palace. "You used to be..." "I used to be nothing..." Aidan moved his eyes to look at Luis. He was angry and it showed in his voice and his eyes. "I was nothing and will you please..." "Why did you..." "Don't ask me stupid questions." Aidan snapped. "Just leave me alone. Let me live in peace as you will. After I leave from here...you will never see me again." "Yeah..." Luis said harshly. "Don't ever come back here again." "Yeah..." Aidan made a quick glance behind, staring deep in Luis' eyes. He snarled and then moved his eyes away. Just like a flash...he was gone, leaving Luis standing all alone. Luis just stood still and stared at the spot where Aidan had been standing a few seconds. After almost two months...Aidan had suddenly appeared to him. After two fucking months of trying to forget about Aidan...it was back again. His words were ringing through his head. He couldn't still understand how he could still feel like that. He wanted to get rid of those feelings but it was like they were stuck in his mind. He couldn't quite control them anymore but...he was gonna do it. Taking a deep sigh, Luis felt a tear building in his eyes. "No, Luis..." He breathed in deeply. "Don't do this. You have come a really long way to break down now. You wanted him to go away and now he's gone...forever. The warlock is gone and he isn't coming back. There is no more threat to you. You will eventually get rid of..." he suppressed his tears from coming out. "You will forget about him and all his troubles. You must forget about him." Aidan had surely changed a lot, Luis thought as he scanned the whole room. He was no longer that sweet boy he had come to know. He was different, a warlock. But why did Luis still have those feelings preying on him? It felt painful. Luis just stood still, looking all around the room. He knew Aidan had already gone and he wanted that too but why did it hurt like the way it did at that time. He couldn't quite explain it. Everything was just going without him being in control. But he promised he wasn't gonna allow that to bring him down. "Goodbye..." *** After almost an hour of staying in that room, just trying to think things through, Luis slowly came down the stairs, walking as if he was being forced. He was just taking slow walks down those stairs. He was just in too much thought. Aidan was gone. He was really gone. But why was Luis like that? He couldn't understand what was going on. When his family saw him...they stood up quickly and just watched him. He just came in the living room and just stood still without uttering any word to any of his family members. He was just thinking about Aidan and the last moment and what he had just said to him. But nothing was happening. All the guards were still on the floor, wincing in pain. Some of them were even crying from the pain inflicted on them. Seeing that there were no more guards, the king moved his head forward and stared at the boy that hadn't even moved an inch of his body. "W...what do you want?" The king stammered, scared at the sudden power shown by the boy. "Get out of here and..." "What?" Aidan said, opening his arms while a frown appeared on his face. "I thought you wanted me here. So now here I am..." "Go away..." The king commanded. "This kingdom and..." "I am not after this kingdom." He said harshly, taking a few steps closer to the royal family. "I don't need it because I have my own now. I just came here for my family. There is nothing I want apart from that. Show me where they are and I will get out of here without..." He took a quick glance at the wincing guards. "...problems..." Luis couldn't believe what he was hearing. He couldn't even move his mouth. He couldn't say a thing. He wanted to tell Aidan to get away from him but he couldn't do it. He just stared at him, wide eyed without any emotion attached to that. The only thing that he wanted to do was just yell and tell him to go away. "Are you trying to..." "Think whatever you want." Aidan said angrily. He didn't even mind that he was talking to the king. He absolutely didn't care. "I just want my family. I know you are keeping them here and..." "Get out..." Luis finally said, pointing to the door. "Get out of here you war..." "Don't you dare?" Aidan furiously moved his eyes to Luis, filling the whole living room with his voice. "Don't you dare say that word? I am warning you, Prince Luis." Luis couldn't believe Aidan had just warned him. "Then what..." "I don't care about what you think anymore." He yelled. "Now show me where my family is and I will leave you in peace. I just want my family that's all okay?" There was silence as Aidan spoke. The king was clearly scared of what he was seeing. Aidan seemed really scary and he couldn't quite explain what he was feeling inside. He had wanted Aidan but he didn't need to anymore. He seemed really dangerous and quite rude. "Now will you please show me my family?" Aidan roared. There was a sudden gush of wind. "I know what you are doing to them. I know you are keeping them prisoner here. How could you do that to an old woman? Did you..." "Aidan..." Hanna gasped. Aidan moved his eyes and stared at Hanna. "Did you really, really...please, tell me the truth? I want..." "I don't owe anybody any explanation." He snapped. "You people can choose to believe what you really want. I don't care and it doesn't affect me at all. I don't care what you call me." Aidan was really getting a little hurt just by being in that palace. That was the place where everything had happened. He couldn't stand being there. As he spoke to the royal family...some guards finally managed to get back and where already walking slowly towards him. Aidan could see them clearly even though he wasn't even looking at them. They kept on getting slowly closer to him. "Don't even think about it." He warned, suddenly turning his angry eyes at them. "If any of you even do something as to get closer...I will make you regret it deeply." Hearing the threat, the guards quickly moved away from him, trembling in the process. Aidan then moved his eyes to the royal family, staring at all of them while nodding his head. They were once his family but not anymore. "Now I will only ask once." Aidan said. "Where is my family? I want them here now." He groaned as he pointed his finger to the floor. "What..." Luis trailed off when he looked closely at Aidan. The necklace that he had given to him was no longer with him. And the ring...it was also not there. What was really going on, he thought? He felt some sharp pain hit him like a flash. He had no idea why he felt bad all of a sudden. He couldn't speak anymore. "Please, Aidan..." Granny pleaded. "Just leave this place. You've already..." "As soon as I have my granny and my brother I will definitely leave and I will never step another foot in this kingdom. I am not interested in this kingdom. I am happy where I am and..." He shrugged. "Just let me have my family back." Aidan stared at all of them. They seemed really scared and none of them were helping him. He nodded, tearing his eyes away. Then he moved his eyes, scanning them throughout the entire living room. He made quick turn and started moving towards the stairs. Reaching the staircase, Aidan took a deep breath and concentrated real hard, trying to feel their presence. It worked. It actually worked. He could feel their presence and he already knew how to find them. Taking a quick glance behind, Aidan started moving up the stairs, following the energy that he was feeling. He knew he was gonna find them soon. Aidan was so focused on following the energy that he didn't even realize the speed at which he was moving in. He was at super speed and the royal family couldn't believe that they were seeing that. "Oh my God..." Hanna gasped, looking at all her family members. "What just happened? Did he actually..." She couldn't understand a thing of what had just gone on. One moment he had appeared out of nowhere and now he was showing great power. What was going on? "No..." The king shouted, stamping on the floor with all his might. "Guards...I need you right here." At the king's words, the guards came rushing towards him, still in pain. They were walking really weakly that the king couldn't believe that they were actually his own guards. It was all just impossible to believe especially considering the fact that Aidan was only one person. "I want you to catch him." He commanded, pointing angrily at all of them. "Don't let him get to that room. Catch him at all costs. Do I make myself clear?" "B-but my lord..." One of the guards stammered. "How are we supposed to catch him and..." "You are guards..." The king bellowed. He was angrier than he had ever been especially with the memories of what Aidan had done so close to him. "It is your duty to protect this family. You are to obey me. I am commanding you to go and get that warlock. I don't care how powerful he is. I just..." "Don't you think it is wise to...to just let him take his family?" Granny quavered, sitting back on the couch. The old woman was visibly trembling. "He is just here to take..." "I have waited for this." The king snapped. "I will not allow him to get away this time. He needs to pay for his crimes. He is guilty of treason and I will not... he must pay for everything." He then made a quick turn to face his guards. "Now do as I say and get that warlock." The guards didn't move. They just trembled and dropped their eyes to the floor. "Didn't you hear me?" The king snapped. Hearing his father's screams, Luis started moving away from the living room, rushing up the stairs. He was running faster than he had ever run in his life. He completely ignored his father's call. He just wanted to reach that room. *** Aidan finally reached the floor where his family was kept. He could really feel it. He could feel their presence. Reaching the floor, Aidan didn't need to work much just to find out the room his family was locked up in as he could already guess it from the guards that stood at the door. Seeing the guards...he got really mad. He was seething. He clenched on his fists, moving closer to the door. The guards didn't seem to notice. "How dare they treat my family like criminals?" He said angrily, increasing his pace. His eyes were on the four stupid guards that guarded the door. He really hated seeing the way things were going. He had begged the king not to involve his family but now look what had happened. Everything was just a big mess and he hated it. Walking faster to the room, Aidan heard a voice, a deep manly voice and it came from one of the guards that seemed to notice him. "There he is. Get him..." As soon as the guard shouted that, the rest of them started rushing towards Aidan with the intention of catching him. But once they got near him, ready to get him...they were sent flying to the walls. They screamed like little children as they hit the wall. By the time they were hitting the floor they were already knocked out. Without even taking a glance at the already knocked out guards, Aidan rushed straight to the room. Reaching there, he took a really deep breath and held the knob tightly. He had stayed in one of the rooms once. But he wasn't gonna dwell on those memories. He was here to take his family. Aidan breathed and then swung the knob, opening it instantly. He quickly rushed inside the room. *** Ethan heard the door opening and he got really mad. He was massaging his granny's legs to make her relax and feel a little better. But hearing the door opening was really the last stroll. He hated it. Maids had continued bothering them with all kinds of things, especially the guards. It was just too much for him to take. He had it up to his neck and he didn't need any more. Slowly taking granny's legs off, he furiously got up and panted. "Why the fuck can't you leave us alone? Is it too much to..." Ethan trailed off when he saw who it was that had entered the room. It was his lovely brother, Aidan. Seeing Aidan again, Ethan's eyes watered a great deal. His heart started racing, spreading adrenaline to the rest of his body. He was trembling and he had no idea why. He just couldn't put his finger on it. He couldn't understand any of it. His breaths were already harsh. Aidan was in front of him, in the fresh, looking like an angel in sparkly clothes that caught his eyes. Was he dreaming? Aidan on the other hand felt like crying. His brother, he had finally seen his brother. He felt as if happiness had just multiplied in his life. He couldn't understand his feelings anymore. They were just too powerful and he was really emotional. He felt as if air had just returned in his life. There was nothing more beautiful than what he was saw in front of him. He was just too happy. "Is this a dream?" Ethan felt a billion tears pour down his face. "Am I dreaming or what?" Hearing that question, Aidan nodded and then just stared at his brother. "I am already here." "No..." Ethan took a few steps behind. "This is really..." "Ethan..." granny said softly. "Who are you..." "Granny, please tell me I am having a dream." Ethan gasped. "Please, tell me that he is not here." "Who?" Granny raised her head, staring at her surprised grandson. "What are you talking about?" "Granny..." Ethan sobbed happily. "Is this really Aidan that is standing right in front of me?" "What?" Granny gasped, moving her eyes to the direction Ethan was facing. Once she saw Aidan, she quickly got up from the bed. Her heart was already racing and her breaths were harsh. She couldn't believe what she was seeing in front of her. It had been almost two months since she last set her eyes on her grandson. How come he was back? "Aidan!" Granny gasped as she took a few steps closer. "Yes!" Aidan said happily. "It is really me, granny." "Oh my God," Granny rushed to him and gripped his arms, pulling him into a tight hug. She was already sobbing and she held him tighter than before. Aidan held her even tighter as he felt a warm sensation deep inside of him. He really loved how he was feeling at that time. The feeling was out of this world and to die for. "Aidan..." Ethan rushed to him and then hugged him tighter together with granny. He was in tears and definitely didn't want to let go. He couldn't believe it. It was like a real dream come true. His wishes had been granted. "Aidan..." Granny gasped, pulling away from him. "What are you doing here?" "Yeah..." Ethan said as he tried to rub his tears which he found impossible. "What are you doing here? You need to go back, please." "Yes..." Granny begged, holding his hands tightly. "You need to get out of here before..." "Relax..." Aidan said, staring happily at the two of them. "They have already seen me and..." "No..." Granny cried. "Please, go away from here before they come here and take you to the..." "They can't do anything to me." Aidan said confidently. "They have failed to do anything to me okay? They can never do it because they are too weak." He chuckled bitterly. "I won't let you stay here any second. I am here to take you away from here. Please. Let's leave." Ethan was shocked. "Where will we go?" He sighed. "There is nowhere we can go. They will find us and..." "I am taking you back to my place...my own kingdom." He said, looking at the both of them. "I am taking you to a place where you will not be bothered again. We'll live happily together without anyone bothering us. We will be really happy. Everything we need is right there." Both Ethan and granny were really confused. They couldn't understand a word of what Aidan was saying. "But..." "Don't worry," He gave a faint smile. "Just trust me to get you out of here." Ethan sighed. "I trust you. I don't care where we will go as long as you are safe. That's all that matters to me right now. Nothing else matters." "Me too..." Granny said. "I really missed you a lot." "We'll talk later." Aidan said. "Right now we need to get out of here." "How?" "Just hold my hands tightly." Ethan and granny held Aidan's hand tightly. Aidan had never disappeared with anyone before. In fact, he had only done it twice himself so he was not even sure how to do it. Taking a deep breath, Aidan closed his eyes and just imagined that they were back at his castle. Then he opened his eyes and just looked around. They were still in the same palace. Maybe something was wrong. Maybe he needed to do something else to make it work. Aidan was about to close his eyes when all of a sudden...there was a loud swish of wind that just passed like a flash. Then suddenly, he couldn't feel granny and Ethan's hands on his anymore. He took a deep breath and sighed. They had already gone and he knew it. He had finally rescued them. He was really happy. Now they were gonna be together forever without anyone bothering him. It was now his turn to go. He didn't want to stay in that palace any longer. If he chose to stay longer he knew that he was gonna remember everything that had happened. He knew that he managed to keep himself under control and just forget he was even in the palace. But now he had to go to his home, his own castle. Aidan took a deep breath, trying to concentrate and... "Aidan..." He heard a voice, a familiar voice behind him. Hearing the voice, Aidan made a quick turn. He found Luis on the door way, looking surprised and somehow...mad. He didn't want to look at him. He brought so many memories to him, memories that he had forgotten. He had closed the door together with his feelings for the guy. "What?" he snarled. "What do you want from..." "I am not scared of you." Luis snapped, staring at Aidan. "I just came here to warn you..." "Warn me?" Aidan roared, breathing harshly. "Just who do you think you are, uh? Don't you dare provoke me because you won't like me? I am not the same anymore so..." He breathed harshly. "Stay away from me." "Yes!" Luis said harshly. "I just came to tell you that if you have cast a spell on me or even this household..." "What?" Aidan slightly closed his eyes. "Look, Luis or whatever you call yourself, I don't do spells and I have never cast a spell on anybody. But who cares what you still think about me? I don't even care what you do with your lives. I just came here to get my family and I have done so. I have my own life. You are not so important to me." "Listen..." "I won't allow this no sense..." Aidan got closer to Luis, so close that he could feel his breath on his face. That breath definitely did nothing to him. "...you might have said what you wanted and I remain silent but don't you dare think that I will remain like that. Do you understand?" He snapped his finger on Luis' face, surprising him greatly. Feeling Aidan's presence was too much for Luis. He couldn't understand how he could still feel that way about someone like Aidan. He didn't like it at all. In fact, he didn't appreciate it. It was too much but he couldn't control it. Surely, the boy had changed a lot. He could see nothing in his eyes no matter how much he looked. Luis gulped. "This..." "I don't have time to stand here and listen to this no sense okay? This palace no longer means anything to me. This kingdom is nothing to me. You..." he chuckled bitterly. "You don't mean anything to me. I don't care about all those things. I am living my life without any obstacles and I am fully enjoying it. I didn't want to come here and definitely not because I miss everything in this kingdom. I came back for my family. Now that I have them...there is nothing that I want here. Nothing else matters. I will go away forever and you will never, ever...see me again." With a quick nod, Aidan moved away from the guy that made him fume. He knew if he stayed for too long...he didn't even want to know. Aidan turned his back to Luis and just concentrated on his going back to the palace. "You used to be..." "I used to be nothing..." Aidan moved his eyes to look at Luis. He was angry and it showed in his voice and his eyes. "I was nothing and will you please..." "Why did you..." "Don't ask me stupid questions." Aidan snapped. "Just leave me alone. Let me live in peace as you will. After I leave from here...you will never see me again." "Yeah..." Luis said harshly. "Don't ever come back here again." "Yeah..." Aidan made a quick glance behind, staring deep in Luis' eyes. He snarled and then moved his eyes away. Just like a flash...he was gone, leaving Luis standing all alone. Luis just stood still and stared at the spot where Aidan had been standing a few seconds. After almost two months...Aidan had suddenly appeared to him. After two fucking months of trying to forget about Aidan...it was back again. His words were ringing through his head. He couldn't still understand how he could still feel like that. He wanted to get rid of those feelings but it was like they were stuck in his mind. He couldn't quite control them anymore but...he was gonna do it. Taking a deep sigh, Luis felt a tear building in his eyes. "No, Luis..." He breathed in deeply. "Don't do this. You have come a really long way to break down now. You wanted him to go away and now he's gone...forever. The warlock is gone and he isn't coming back. There is no more threat to you. You will eventually get rid of..." he suppressed his tears from coming out. "You will forget about him and all his troubles. You must forget about him." Aidan had surely changed a lot, Luis thought as he scanned the whole room. He was no longer that sweet boy he had come to know. He was different, a warlock. But why did Luis still have those feelings preying on him? It felt painful. Luis just stood still, looking all around the room. He knew Aidan had already gone and he wanted that too but why did it hurt like the way it did at that time. He couldn't quite explain it. Everything was just going without him being in control. But he promised he wasn't gonna allow that to bring him down. "Goodbye..." *** After almost an hour of staying in that room, just trying to think things through, Luis slowly came down the stairs, walking as if he was being forced. He was just taking slow walks down those stairs. He was just in too much thought. Aidan was gone. He was really gone. But why was Luis like that? He couldn't understand what was going on. When his family saw him...they stood up quickly and just watched him. He just came in the living room and just stood still without uttering any word to any of his family members. He was just thinking about Aidan and the last moment and what he had just said to him. "Luis..." The king called impatiently. "Where is that warlock?" Upon hearing his father's question, Luis raised his face. "He's gone..." He muttered. "He vanished an hour ago." "What?" The king bellowed. "I thought you went there to catch him and..." "No, I didn't..." He sighed. "You went there and...what if..." The king was panicking. "What if he's planning on something? Guards..." He called impatiently. "Guards...where are those fools..." he hollered. He was really angry and he just wanted that boy. "I want that warlock found and..." "Forget about it father." Luis sighed. "He's long gone. He's not in this kingdom." "How do you know that?" The king gasped. "He...he could be..." "He only came here for his family." Luis said, slightly raising his voice. "He has gotten his family back. He won't bother us anymore. Why should we allow him to control us and make us afraid? He's gone." He raised his voice. He couldn't understand why his mood had suddenly changed like that. "He won't come back here because...because he hates this kingdom and this palace. I clearly heard it from him and his eyes said so..." He snapped. "Luis..." The queen was really worried at how her son was reacting. "Are you okay?" "Why shouldn't I be?" He shouted, venting his anger on her. "We wanted peace so now we have it. Why shouldn't I be okay? He's gone. We are finally free from him." he chuckled bitterly, feeling his heart pounding. "He clearly told me...he's gone forever. There is no need to send the entire army or...any guards after him." "Luis is right." Granny sighed. "We have come a long way to go back to square one. How long are we gonna dwell on the pain that he inflicted on us?" The king didn't want to do that. "But mother..." "Please, father..." Luis pleaded, trying to swallow his pain. But nothing was working. He felt as if his throat was about to slit open. "I beg of you. Do this for me. How long will we continue to inflict pain on ourselves by remembering what he has done to us?" He asked, hoping his father was gonna reason with him. "How long are we gonna keep living in fear of him. He cannot do anything to us because I will not allow him to do so. I am Prince Luis, the crown prince of this kingdom. It is my duty to protect my throne. If anyone dares to mess with it...I won't let him." "But son...he killed..." "I know father," he gulped, trying to suppress his groans. "He did all that. But I think it will be better if we forget about him." Luis was speaking in pain. "We must not even talk about him in this house. We must even forget that someone like that stayed in this palace." The king sighed, sitting back on the couch. "I guess you are right. We must just forget about him. I will tell them to stop the search immediately. But if he..." "He won't..." Luis said harshly. "He won't do such a thing. If he dares...he will never know what hit him." He clenched his fists. "Okay." The king gave up. "But from now on...that boy must never be mentioned in this house. We will never speak of that family or..." "You don't have to worry." Luis promised as he clenched his fists harder. "I wouldn't ever make that mistake again. I have rebuilt my life without him." "Good..." The king buried his head between palms and just got lost in his own thoughts. Luis felt a huge lump on his throat. He had no idea what to do anymore. He just stood there...looking mad and still remembering Aidan's words. Everyone else just watched him. They knew exactly how he was feeling though he was trying to hide it. It was somehow painful to see their lovely Prince like that. But they couldn't do anything because they knew better than to talk to him when he was mad like that. Hanna was really sad for her brother. She could feel his pain but as Aidan had been standing right in front of them, she had a good look at him. She was still thinking he was innocent but never was she gonna speak to anyone in the family about it, especially with the way they saw Aidan. Luis' pain and anger kept on getting stronger. He knew what had to be done. "Excuse me..." He said, turning to go away. "I will be in my room if you need me." Hearing him, the queen quickly stood up. "Do you need anyone to be with you? I mean do you need someone to talk..." "No..." Luis said without even stopping going away. "I told you I am fine. You don't have to worry about me okay? I don't need to talk to anyone. I just wanna be alone and rest." "Okay." The queen muttered, sitting back on the couch. She knew what her son was passing through even though he was trying to hide it. She watched as he entered the elevator and left for his room. She sighed and then moved her eyes away. It was a sad day for the royal family. Seeing Aidan actually brought a lot of sadness to them. Reaching his room, Luis sat on the bed and buried his face between his palms. He stayed like that for so long while feeling his anger and his pain intensifying to a great level. Those emotions had him bound. His feelings for Aidan were back and it didn't make him feel bad. How could something that he had been hiding come back to haunt him like that? It was really painful. He just stayed like that for over an hour. He needed to think things through before finally getting to a decision. After so long, he raised his face and just breathed. He was sweating terribly. His eyes were red. His heart was pounding and he was feeling really hot. He didn't like those feelings anymore. "I will never allow these feelings to bring me down." He vowed. "I will make sure that I forget about you. I will not allow you to make me weak. Your love is like a curse to me. I will forget you, Aidan. I will never, ever let my feelings be my weakness." He breathed. "I promise." *** Aidan suddenly appeared in his castle, standing right in front of the couch. He quickly moved his eyes to scan if his granny and his brother where already there or he had teleported them elsewhere. Moving his eyes, he saw his granny and his brother busy looking around the living room with their eyes and their mouths gaping. They were almost popping out of their sockets. "Granny..." Aidan called softly. Hearing that sweet and familiar voice, both granny and Ethan moved their eyes and saw him, sparkling and everything. He was really elegant and that crown on his head was just magnificent. Seeing him again, they got really emotional that they felt like crying once again. "Aidan..." They gasped, rushing towards him. Reaching him, they both gripped him and pulled him into a tight hug that felt really warm. They couldn't still believe they were still seeing him. It was all like a dream. They hugged for so long just getting lost in their emotions. "Why does this feel like a dream?" Ethan sobbed softly. "Why do I feel as if when I wake..." The both of them pulled away from the hug. "I won't see you again?" "No..." Aidan said softly as he held both their hands. "...this is a reality and I am here. We are all together. We are one complete family now. Nothing else matters. We are going to be okay here. We don't need anyone else granny." He smiled faintly. "We are family." "Yeah," granny sighed. She dropped her eyes to the floor. "Please, forgive me for not telling you that...that you were not really our blood. It's because..." "No!" Aidan sighed. "I don't know who my parents are even though I want to." He sighed. "They abandoned me but you...you saved me and made me a part of you. That is what family is to me." He smiled and rubbed on granny's hand. "No matter what, you are my family. I don't care if we are not blood related. What I know is that you are my real family and the only family I have. I was brought to you for a purpose." He chuckled when granny beamed. "But I am really sorry," he apologized. "I should have told you what I had. I just didn't know what to say to you. The priest told me to keep it a secret for unknown reasons. But I assure you that..." "I don't care." Ethan said, rubbing on his hand. "I don't really care what you have. It is part of you. I will always love you no matter what. I know that...you didn't kill the priest. I also know that you didn't stab the queen mother." "Yeah..." granny smiled. "My handsome grandson cannot do that. What he has is a gift..." "Thank you..." he looked at the two of them. "You don't know what this means to me. I don't really care about what others think of me. All I know is that I will never people with what I have. I would never kill them." "That's my grandson," Granny gave Aidan a really wonderful kiss that warmed his very soul. They hugged again before the wonderful mood came back once again. They were really happy that they didn't want to let go of their cute prince. They loved him to the moon and nothing was ever gonna change that for them. There was nothing more important than spending time with them. "But wait..." Ethan chuckled nervously as he looked around the elegant diamond castle. "Who owns this place?" Hearing Ethan's question, Aidan finally let go of their hands and turned his back to them. He then walked a few distance from them before finally stopping and turning around again. He saw the frown on their faces and knew what they wanted. "This diamond castle and everything in it..." He paused and gave them a really bright smile. "Everything you see anywhere you look is...mine." "What?" Ethan gasped, moving his eyes around the castle. His lips shook at the elegancy of it all. Everything was sparkling and it was really beautiful. "You mean...but how...did someone..." "No! I made this castle myself." "What?" Granny gulped, moving her eyes around. "How did..." Aidan sighed and then began his narration. "When I came from Angria after..." He couldn't even say the word. "I was really sad that I couldn't even think properly. Thank God I made this castle with my...gift. There is more that I can do with what I have granny. But I will tell you everything later." He smiled. He didn't want to dwell in the past. "The truth is...I never wanted to dwell in the past but I couldn't forget about you. I constantly dreamt about you and when I got to know that you were locked up...I had to come back." "Yeah," Ethan sighed. "We are really sorry that..." "Don't be..." Aidan said softly. "...what had happened is not your fault. This is just destiny and I know that you truly love me a lot." He sat back on the couch and just talked. "What had happened was really painful." He confessed, feeling anger taking control of him. "It had almost broken me. I was really lost but I got hope again. I forgot about my past." "You are right..." Ethan sat on the couch with his brother. Granny sat on the other side and held him. "You are right to forget about your past. I couldn't bear to see you in the mood that you were in. I just feel really happy that you have made a home for yourself." "For all of us..." Aidan smiled. "This place is yours and nobody else's. You can do whatever you want with anything. The past is in the past." He sighed. "I will tell you the truth. What had happened was pretty intense and I was deeply hurt. I expected them to trust me but they didn't do it. Even my own husband..." he chuckled bitterly. "But he can go to hell for all I care. I don't really care about him. I have forgotten about him and though..." he paused and just ignored what he had been about to say. "I will never allow him to affect me. Nothing is going to connect me to him. Our bond broke and nothing will ever fix that. I will live here for the rest of my life with the people that I love." He held their hands tighter and gave a faint smile. "Never again will our bond be mended." He vowed. "Luis had never loved me. He divorced me with all those words he used. He had hurt me more than I have ever been hurt. But I will forget about him. Nothing in this world will ever take me back to him even if he finds out the truth sooner or later. Our bond will never be mended. Nothing is going to mend that bond...I promise." He was mad but he snapped out of his mood and chuckled. Aidan looked at both his granny and his brother. "I love you a lot. Nothing is going to separate us." "Oh..." they both gripped his arm and hugged him tightly for what felt like hours. They were so lost in each other's arms that they didn't even realize that Justin was coming towards them. Justin didn't see them either because he was busy with his book. "Err...Aidan, do you think..." he trailed off when he raised his face and saw the happy people hugging. He stopped in his tracks and just stared. "I am really sorry. I had no idea you had visitors. I will go so that..." "No!" Aidan pulled away from his family. "It's really fine. Why don't you come here so that I can introduce you?" Justin smiled softly, making his way to the living room. Reaching there, he just stood still and smiled brightly. Aidan introduced his granny and Ethan first before he introduced Justin to them. He told them about Justin and how good he had been to him and also how helpful he had been in the castle. He told Justin about his family and like a good man that he was, Justin did his best and smiled brightly at them. His smiles suddenly brightened the mood and everyone was soon laughing at his jokes. It was really happy for them. Justin left to make some food for the guests even though Aidan told him not to. He was really a loving guy and everything was just going perfectly. Granny and Ethan both seemed to like him so much. Aidan was glad that they did because Justin was a great guy and a good friend as well. Aidan was sure that they were gonna live perfectly together. Aidan decided to give granny a tour of the whole castle after they had some food. He showed them the whole castle and was really happy that they loved it. He showed them everything, especially the rooms and how everything was made. He also told them to choose any room of their choice. They were really happy with the way the whole castle, especially how their rooms were made. They loved it a whole lot. It took really long for the whole tour of the castle. After removing his crown and changing his outfit into a bright blue skinny jean and yellow shirt, all of which sparkled elegantly, Aidan took them outside to show them outside the entire compound. They were happy. As they toured, Aidan narrated to them about what had happened to him and the events that led him to make that beautiful castle. Narrating everything was actually really painful for him but he was glad he finished telling them story with confidence and without shading a tear. He had promised he wouldn't share a tear. Aidan and his family really had a great day. It was like the first day they had met but it was more than that. They explored the beach, just walking on the shore and watching the sea. They watched the ocean making waves and they even walked to the river while catching up. They went back to the castle and then passed through the garden, admiring its beauty. They spent some time on the pool chairs just catching up. Ethan even swum but Aidan and granny just watched. The day was truly different but it was beautiful. Happiness had returned to his life and he hadn't remembered the day he laughed and smiled like that since he made that castle. He couldn't even count the number of hugs and kisses that he had received from them. After that great day, they had dinner together and then chatted some more before they finally decided to rest. Granny chose a perfect room for herself and she slept. But Ethan denied choosing any room that night. He wanted to sleep with Aidan and hold him. Hearing what his brother had to say, Aidan felt like it was a good idea. He went to his room with his brother. Both of them were really tired. They just kissed and went to sleep in each other's arms. Aidan felt warm and peaceful. He loved the feeling of his brother holding him like a little child. That night, he went to sleep with a smile on his face. *** When Aidan woke up the next morning, he woke up to a really warm sensation that made him feel happy. His brother was holding him tightly, carefully wrapping his arms around his waist. He was breathing on his neck, making him feel really happy. The moment he had just opened his eyes, he had smiled brightly. Aidan moved his hands to Ethan's hands on his waist and gave them a careful rub while breathing in deeply. He really loved waking up that day. And the wonderful snores that were coming from his brother were just wonderful. He really loved the feeling but what he wanted was just to see that gorgeous face. Taking a really deep breath, Aidan slowly removed his brother's hands from his waist. Ethan slowly moved but went right back to sleep. Aidan carefully made a turn and stared at his brother. Gosh...his brother was really cute. He was looking really peaceful, snoring softly. His face was looking gorgeous and Aidan could have sworn that Ethan was smiling in his sleep. He was looking super cute while he slept. Aidan couldn't lose the smile that was on his face. He just stayed like that, staring at his brother for a moment. But he later figured that his brother needed his beauty sleep. Slowly leaning down, Aidan gave Ethan a quick kiss on the cheeks. He breathed in his aroma and then rubbed his cheeks, feeling him move slightly. Then Aidan got up, changed his outfit into just a black short with blue t-shirt and yellow sandals that didn't have the diamond sparkles. He just wanted to dress differently for a change. He then started getting out of the room, walking slowly so as not to wake his brother up. Reaching the door, he made a quick turn and then smiled at his cute brother. Then he left smiling. He was happy. He couldn't ever remember waking up with happiness the way he did at that very time. It just felt really beautiful to him. Coming out of his room, Aidan went straight to the elevator. He pressed the first floor and in no time he was on the first floor, the living room. He came out of the elevator and started heading for the living room. As he was going to the living room, Aidan saw Justin coming to the elevator. When he saw him...he smiled really brightly. "Hey..." Justin beamed. "How was your night?" "Hi!" Aidan smiled brightly. "My night couldn't have...ouch!" Aidan trailed off and winced, stopping in his tracks. He felt a really sharp pain in his belly. It was really sharp and he stopped and held his tummy. "Hey..." Justin rushed to him and held his arm. "Are you okay?" Aidan felt the pain subside. He moved his hand and smiled at Justin. He opened his mouth to tell Justin that he was absolutely fine but he quickly covered his mouth as he felt nauseous. He was ready to throw up. He looked at Justin without any expression on his face. "Are you okay or..." Before Justin could finish his sentence, Aidan rushed past him into the bathroom on the far right. Reaching the bathroom, Aidan threw up in a sink. He had no idea what was wrong with him but he felt really weak. After throwing up, all of a sudden...he started feeling really dizzy. He opened the tap and poured some cold water on his face. He was able to feel a little better after that. "What's wrong with me?" Aidan wondered as he got up. "Why have I been feeling this way for some time now?" Aidan couldn't understand a thing. He made a turn and almost bumped into Justin who was standing right in front of him, staring at him with a suspicious look on his face. He had his arms crossed on his chest without any expression on his face. Aidan had never seen him like that before. "Hey, what..." "Come with me." Without even getting a response, Justin gripped Aidan's hand and began leading him out of the bathroom. "Where are you taking me?" Aidan asked. "For a checkup." Justin said simply. "I am taking you for a checkup and I won't..." "What?" Aidan released his hand from Justin. "I am not going for any checkup Dr. Myers okay?" He started walking away but Justin gripped him once again and pulled him closer. "What..." "Do you think I haven't been noticing you?" he said in the most serious voice Aidan had ever heard from him. "The dizziness...nauseous...throwing up... I have been seeing you and you have been trying to hide it. You may think that you are strong but please, don't make me this worried. Allow me to examine you. I need to know what is wrong..." "Please, don't worry okay?" "No!" Justin nodded. "I won't allow you to go this time. This might be something really serious. I am a doctor and I know what I am talking about." "I know you are..." "Please." Justin pleaded, putting his hands together. "This won't take long okay?" Aidan was staring at Justin. He was looking so vulnerable, pleading with him. He had never seen him look that. He needed to save the poor guy from all the worries. Aidan took a gloomy sigh and the raised his hands as if he was surrendering. "Okay. Fine, I will have you check on me...just to prove to you that...there is nothing wrong with me and...to get rid of your worries okay?" "It won't take long, okay?" Justin said happily. "We will have the results by this afternoon. Just come with me." Aidan rolled his eyes and went with Justin to his room. He was gonna have those tests just to prove to Justin that nothing was wrong with him. But he was scared on another hand because he had no idea what they were gonna be. *** "That was nice..." Ethan said happily, wrapping his arm around Aidan's shoulder. "...It was a nice meal but I must say..." he gestured. "This castle is something else. I have never seen anything like it before. Thank you so much for bringing us here." "Yeah," granny chuckled, folding her arms. "I still can't find my way around this castle." "Granny," Aidan called softly as he slowly moved from the couch. "You have only been here for a day. I think you should give it time. You will be able to know each and every place. Just tell me where you want to go and I will gladly take you there." "I think it's a great idea." Aidan and his family were seated in the living room, just chatting. It was already afternoon and they had just come from having a really wonderful lunch which granny had made on the insistence of Aidan. Things had been better and Aidan had eaten the whole plate. He was now full with his granny's food and he wouldn't have loved it any better. As they talked, still catching up on all the lost time, Justin came in and then smiled brightly at them. He greeted everyone and then commented on granny's food. Granny was really happy that she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. Justin moved his eyes to Aidan. "Can I see you for a moment?" "Sure..." Aidan knew the reason why Justin really wanted to see him. He excused himself and then followed Justin all the way to his room. Reaching the room, he made a quick entrance. "Yes, Justin what seems to be the matter?" He closed the door. He had no idea why Justin wanted to see him in his room. "Yes!" Justin took a deep breath as he got near him. "You see, I have the results with me. I just wanted to tell you what I have found out." "I know it's nothing." Aidan chuckled softly. "Besides, you should have just told me or is there something wrong with me? Please, tell me what exactly you have found out about me." Justin took another deep, resting his hand on Aidan's shoulder. He gave it a tight squeeze. Aidan got worried once he saw that look on Justin's face. He wasn't used to seeing him like that. He was really worried. "Justin..." he exclaimed, trying to swallow the much saliva which had accumulated in his mouth. "Please. You are really getting me worried. Is there anything wrong with me? Tell me what you have found out." Justin took another deep breath before he squeezed Aidan's shoulder. What he was gonna tell him was pretty deep. Even as a doctor...he couldn't still believe it. He had no idea what to say or where to begin in the first place. "Okay." He sighed, feeling his nerves get the best of him. "You know that I got some samples from you, right?" Aidan nodded, losing the smile that he had on his face. "Yes." Aidan knew very well that Justin had taken a blood sample, saliva sample, and urine sample. So...he couldn't still understand what he was trying to tell him. "And what about them..." Justin gave another sigh. "I first did a taste on the saliva. Everything seemed pretty normal. I did a taste on your blood and there was nothing in it too, nothing that I had tested." He breathed out audibly. "I also did one on your urine. But everything was just normal." "I knew it..." Aidan smiled. "It is probably just my powers that are just...I don't know...they are multiplying maybe." He chuckled, hitting Justin's shoulder softly. "Cheer up and..." "That's not all..." Justin said impatiently. He was really nervous and Aidan could feel it from his voice. "That's not all." Aidan chuckled, looking at the nervous doctor. "What else is..." "After I didn't find any disease," He continued. "I had to sit down and think about your symptoms. At first I didn't want to do it because there was no way. But I still did anyway. You have your powers so anything is possible. You are really strong. With magic, anything is possible, especially since it is natural." "Justin..." Aidan sounded not sure. "What are you talking about? Just tell exactly what..." "I did more tests on your urine." He tried to sound more clearly but his voice was trembling. "I did another important test on your urine and..." He paused and then looked away. Aidan used his hand and brought Justin's face closer. "Please. Tell me what you found out." He commanded. His voice slightly trembled. "What is really wrong with..." "You are pregnant..." Justin announced. "You are pregnant Aidan." Aidan's heart gave a loud pound when he heard what Justin had just told him. His breaths became harsh and he started trembling right there. His whole body shook. He had never been scared like that before. He felt weak and dropped his hands. His mouth shook in fear as the voice rang through his head. "You are pregnant..." His mouth was shaking. Then all of a sudden as if he didn't hear what Justin had just told him, he began laughing loudly, touching his chest. He was scared...he was trembling but he couldn't help but laugh it out. "You know..." he coughed. "You are such a joker. You really got me with that one." He laughed. "I have never met anyone as funny as you. I am a man remember? That isn't possible. But you really..." "I am serious..." Justin hollered, gripping his arms and shaking him. "You are really pregnant. You are six weeks pregnant." Those words hit Aidan like hot coals. His laughs seized and his smile faded, replaced by a huge frown on his face. His heart pounded harder than before, almost ripping out of his chest. He was visibly trembling and his whole body felt weak. He had his eyes on Justin the whole. His mind froze and his nerves preyed on him. Aidan's eyes instantly watered. After vowing to stay away from Luis and forgetting about everything, it was finally here. He was pregnant...for Luis. He felt like crying and shouting. What is Aidan going to do?
  7. It's my pleasure... Thanks a lot for your love and support
  8. Hey guys, i am kinda new here, i mean as an author and i just wanted your help like, how do you promote your stories here? How do you get people to see? i have lots of questions on that. Please help.
  9. Hey CLJobe, thanks a lot for your stories. Really enjoying them